Genesis

Google

This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project

to make the world's books discoverable online.

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject

to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books

are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover.

Marks, notations and other maiginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the

publisher to a library and finally to you.

Usage guidelines

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing tliis resource, we liave taken steps to
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.
We also ask that you:

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for
personal, non-commercial purposes.

+ Refrain fivm automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.

+ Maintain attributionTht GoogXt "watermark" you see on each file is essential for in forming people about this project and helping them find
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili^ can be quite severe.

About Google Book Search

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web

at|http: //books .google .com/I

D,tradb,G(X)glc

D,tradb,G(X)glc

D,tradb,G(X)glc

D,tradb,G(X)glc

GENESIS

CRITICALLY AND EXEGETIOALLY EXPOUNDED

D,tradb,G(X)glc

T. ft T. OLARK, XniNBDBOH

: IIIIFXIK, KABBHALL, BAlIILTOir, UKT, AVD CO.

D,tradb,G(X)glc

GENESIS

CRITICALLY AND EXEGETICALLY
EXPOUNDED

Dr. Arffl)

PILLMANN

OF TBHILOOT IN BBELIM

9[Taiulatc1i ftom iiit [a«t £liitioii

WM. B. STEVENSON, B.D.

IN TWO VOLUMES
Vol IL

EDINBUEGH

T. & T. CLARK, 38 GEOKGE STREET

1897

D,tradb,G(X)glc

D,tradb,G(X)glc

CONTENTS.

III. THE HISTORY OF ABRAHAM, XII.-XXV. la
A. Thb Ihtboditciobt Nabratiteb.

1. The Call of Abram and his Migration into Canaan, xii. 1-9 ;

according to G (and A) , . . .8

2. The Migration to Egypt and Sarai's Preserration there, xii.

10-20 ; according to (7 . .16

3. Abiam'e Separation from Lot. ch. xiii.; from if, following 0

KnAA 22

4. Abram's unselfish Expedition to save Lot, and Melchisedek's

Benediction of him, ch. liv. ; from R, followitig JB (!) . 89

B. The Trials op Faith, the Covbhant, ahd the Proof.

1. The Promise of a Son as Heir, and its Confirmation by the Con-

clnsion of a Solemn Covenant, ch. xv. ; by R, following B
and (7 . .63

2. The Birth of lahmael, ch. xvi ; following C and A .67

3. Qod'a Covenant with Abram, the Inirtitution of Circunicision,

and the PronuBe of Isaac, ch. svii. ; following A . . 7S

4. Abraham and Sodom visited by Celestial Beings, the Destroction

of Sodom and Qomorrah, iviii. 1-xis. S8 ; from C . .89

6. Donble Appendix, xix. 29, from A ; six. 30-38 (the Origin of

Moab-Ammon), from G ..... 112

0. Sarah's Danger at the Court of Gerar, and her Preservation, ch.

XX.; fromiJ . . . 116

7. Isaac's Birth and the Expulsion of Ishmael, xxi. 1-21 ; following

vl, C, andB 126

8. Abraham's Covenant with Ahimelech, and hia Claim to Beer-

sheba', xxi. 32-34 ; according to JB ; the conclusion from R
foUowingO . . . . .133

9. The Sacrifice of Isaac, xxii. 1-19 ; following B and J{ .138

Digitized by G(Xlgle

C. ClOBINQ PAfiaiBBB OF ABBAHAU's HiBTOBT, XXII. 20-xxv. IS.

1. Rf^&rding the Fatnilj of Nabor, xiii. 30-24; accorcUng to G

andfi 147

5. The Death of Sarah and the Acquuition of the Field of Makh-

pelah by Abrahain, ch. xxiiL; from A . . . ISl

3. Isaac's Marriage with Rebecca, ch. xiiv. ; from C. . . 167

4. Abraham's Descendants hy Eeturah, hia Death, xxv. 1-11 ; from

R, foUowing ^, C, and £ (il) 173

6. The Descendanta of Ishmael, xxt. 12-18 ; following A . .180

IT. THE HISTORY OF ISAAC, XXV. 19-XXXVII. 1.

1. Birth and early Vonth of the Twin Brothers, and Preludes of

their future Contests, xxv. 19-34 ; according to A and G
(and B) 191

2. Isaac moves from Place to Place ; his Troubles ; Qod'e Bleaaiugs

and Promises to him, xxvi. 1-33 ; chiefly according to G
(and R) 200

3. The Canse of Jacob's Departure to Meeopotamia ; he ia blessed

by Isaac, xxvi. 34-xxviii. 9; from A and B,G . 210

B. Jacob away pboh Hoiu, and tbe Fouhdinq of his Hodbe,
xxvin. 10-xxzu. 3.

1. Jacob's Dream at Bethel, iiviii 10-22 ; from B and C . . 223

2. Jacob in Harraii with Laban, ch. xxix.f. ; from B and 0 . . 230

3. Jacob's return from flarran, xxxi, l-xxxii 3 ; mostly from B

(also from (7 and A) . . . . . . 2S2

C. Jacob fbou hib RsruBir to Canaan till tbb Death

OF IbaAC, XXXII. 4-XXXTII. 1.

1. Jacob meets Esau and wrestles with Qod, ixiil. 4-xxxiii, 17 ;

from C and B .

2. Jacob at Shecheni, and tbe Dishonouring of Dinah, xxxiii. 16-

iiiiv. 31 ; from R, following B, A, and C .

3. Jacob's Journey to Isaac by way of Bethel, and the cad of Isaac's

Life, ch. XXXV. ; from £, A, and C (A)

4. Esau and the Edomites, ch. xiivi. (ixxvii. 1) ; mainly follow-

ing ^ .

Digitized by G(Xlgle

V. THE HISTORY OF JACOB, XXXVII.-L.
A. From the Tike when Josbph was bold into Egypt uktil his

PRETERUBHT there, CHS. XX2VIt.-XLI.

1. Joseph is eold into Egypt, mvii. 2-36 ; by R, from B and G . 331

S. Jud&h and Tatuar, ch. iiiviii. ; from C . . . . 342

3. Joaeph in PriaoD, ch. Jtxxix. ; moatly from C . . . 350

4. Joeeph interpreta the Dreams of the two Royal Servaate, ch. zl. ;

5. Pfaaraoh'a Dreams and Joseph's Elevation, ch. xli.; mostly

according to J! . . . . . 365

B. Tbe WAMDBRiNaB AND HcinuATioNB OF Jobkph'b Bbetheen,

UNTIL THEIR ReCONCIUATION, ChB. XLO.-XLT.

1. The Humiliation and Puniahment of Joseph's ten Brethren, ch.

xlii. ; moBtly auwrding to £ .

2. The Brothers' Second Visit to Joseph, and how he testa them, ch.

zliii.f.; from C ..... .

3. Joeeph reveala himself, and iuvitea Migration to Egj^it, ch. xlv. :

following B and C ..... .

C. Frou the Migration into EOYFr to the end of Jacob's
HisTORr, Chs. xlvi.-l.

1. The Migration of Israel, xlvi. 1-27 ; according to B (C) and A . 4

2. Arrival, Meeting with Joseph, Assignment of Qoahen, slvi. 28-

xlvii. 11 ; according to C and A . .4

3. Joseph's Support of Israel, and the Political Changes he makes in

Egypt, ilvii. 12-27 ; from C (in ver. 12 B, in ver. 27 0, A) . 4

4. Jacob's last Inatmctions and Arrangements, and hia Death, xlvii.

28-iUx.33 4

fi. Jac>>h'a Burial and Joseph's Death, ch.l.; from ^, S, and C . 4

General Index ....... 4

Lkxical Indexes . . . . . . S

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

COERIGENDA.

Page 91, line 6, for a'pEffl reoA (('ppn-
„ 273, „ S3,/orxxii, 7-eorf xiiiii.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

III. THE HISTORY OF ABRAHAM, XII.-XXV. 18.

1. Although the Israelites did not dispute the fact that
it was only at a much later period that they became a
nation, they derived the bc^inninga of their distinclave
nationality and of their spiritual religion from ancestors who
were immigrants from Mesopotamia long resident in Canaan.
They r^^arded themeelvea as the last to emei^e of a number
of petty peoples who sprang from theee immigrants, and, in
fact, aa what remained of the common stock after the others
had branched off. They were also the purest of these peoples,
that which contained least admixture of foreign blood, and
preserved most faithfully the moral and rehgious charac-
teristics of the common ancestry. The gradual separation
of these genuine descendants of the original stock was
cconpleted in three stf^es, which connect themselves with
the three names Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob. Everything
contained m the Israelite l^ends of the patriarchs circles
round these three names.

It is self-evident to as modems that all these stories
r^arding the patriarchs belong to the realm of l^end, not
to that of strict history. To begin with, there is no nation
on earth whose descent from an individoEil ancestor is capable
of historical proof. A people does not grow as a family
does, it arises from a combination of the moat diverse
elements, and in the case of Israel there is even yet historical
proof that it, also, or^;inated in this way. Again, according
to the Book of Genesis, both Israel and the other Hebrew
peoples are divided into twelve tribes. But the very fact
that the division is not confined to Israel, is a plain indica-

DILI^ANM. — II. I

Digitized by G(Xlgle

2 GENESIS XIL-XXV. 18 [218

tioD that it IB not to be explaioed by actual descent from
twelve brethren. The division is artificial, and is an
expression of gec^raphical, political, and religious relation-
ships. Equally, it is to be assumed that the personification of
peoples, tribes, districts, and historical periods, universally
acknowledged to exist in the narratives of Genesis as far a^
cL XL, will not all at once cease to be found in cbs. xiL fT.,
but will recur in the further coarse of the narrative. A^in,
it is undeniable that we frequently find mirrored in these
patriarchal legends the events and drcumstanoes of the
later national history, and the likes and dislikes of the
period of their authors. Lastly, now that we are able to
survey the poetic legends of the most widely differing
peoples, it no longer requires to be proved that the vivid-
ness of these narratives is not in itself any proof of their
historicity, but is, on the contrary, a characteristic peculiarity
of all legend.

But it may still be asked whether this criticism requires
us to deny all historical foundation to the patriarchal
legends of the Israelites. It has been even doubted or
denied that the ancestors of Israel were ever in Canaan,^
and the stories about them have been explained as fictitious
tendency-writings belonging to the period of the Israelite
monarchy.* But when we acknowledge the presence of a
substratum of historical fact in the epics of other peoples,
why should we pronounce a less favourable judgment on the
tribal legends of the very people which passed earliest out
of its mythological period ? It is true that the reflected
image of later persons, times, and circumstances is thrown
back on the legendary figures of early times, bo that the
latter became types of the former ; but there must surely be
a background to begin with, on to which the reflection may
be cast. The least concession we can make is, it may be

'Noldeke, Jm muea Seidt, 1871, i. 497-611; Stade, OexAiditt, i.
127 f.

' A. Bematein, Vreprung der Sagen von Abr, It. unA Jac, Berlin, 1871.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

218,218] GBNESia XIL-XXV. 18 3

maintaiaed, that the background of fact in the family higtoriee
of the patriarchal legend consists of dim memories regarding
certain movements of peoples which started from Meso-
potamia, made their way through Canaan and the desert to
I^pt, and led to the formation in these regions of new,
Hebrew, national and tribal units. The temporary residence
of the patriarchs in Canaan cannot be explained as a baseless
fabrication, meant to justify the later occupation of the land
or the incorporation of Canaanite sanctuariee in the religion
of Israel. Such objects were capable of attainment in other
and more effective ways, and, besides, in the legend as a whole
and in its separate parts, we still find much of a historical
character which stands in no relation to the supposed objects
of the narrative.

The acknowledgment that there exists in the patriarchal
legends a background of historical fact, at once determines
how we are to conceive of the leading characters in the
I^end. The bounds of possibility in the way of confound-
ing thii^ totally dissimilar, were reached by those few ' who
had the boldness to truisform the patriarchs into powers of
nature and their history into nature myths. But neither is
there sufficient reason for conjecturing that they were
originally tribal gods,* or the spirits of ancestors worshipped
as divine.' It may perhaps be true that tribal communities
were accustoraed to name themselves from the god whose
worship was their bond of unity. But the names of the
patriarchal legends are in general not those of gods, but of
earthly personages and peoples, and in the whole legend
there is not even the slightest trace that these personages
were once venerated as gods. Isaac and Jacob are quite
usual designations for the people of Israel in later times. As

' E.g. Goldziher, Mythot bei dm H^tTiUrti, 1876, pp. I09f., 1&4
[iiyOiology ajiurngthe Hd>nm, London, 1877]; J. Popper, Unprmig da
ifonofAnimus, 1879, p. 147 ff.

* Dozy, Itraeliten »u Mekka, 1864, p. 21 ff. ; Noldtske, Im newtn Reich,
p. 608 ff. ; ZDMQ. xlii. 484.

* Stade, Oetrhichtt,^ t. 4067.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

4 GENESIS XIL-XXT. 18 [319

for names such as those of Lot, Ishnmel, Esau, and their
SODS, it is sufficient to r^ard them aa those of ideal persons
taken from the names applicable to groups within the limits
of the nation, or to the whole at various stages in its
development. Seeently, in the list of 113 names of towns
and tribes conquered by Thutmosis III. during his campaign
against the Upper Rutena, No. 102, Y' kh'ar, a,ad No. 78,
Ysp'r, have been rendered ^ Yalfobel and YosefeL If this
conjecture be supposed correct, we are supplied with an
external proof that the name Jacob, centuries before the
time of Moses, was that of a tribe or locality in Canaan.
It is otherwise with the case of Abraham. The name was
never that of a tribe or people. But neither was it originally
the name of a deity,* and it is not the case that Abraham is
the latest figure to appear on the patriarchal scene, being a
mere duplication of Isaac, a saint of Hebron ar.d of Calebite
origin ' who only by d^rees advanced to be the principal
character. The silence of the older prophets regarding him
proves nothing whatsoever against the i^reement of all the
Pentateuch writers. In 5 as much aBmA,C, and J), Abraham,
whether considered as a national or as a religious hero, is the
most important person^e in the whole patriarchal history.
He is the head and leader of the Hebrews in their migration
from the land by the Euphrates, and in the mental and
spiritual sphere also has left a special impress upon them.
When Israel became a nation it was upon him that they
rested their divine election.* It is undeniably possible that
in Abraham there may be preserved the memory of some
important personage who took part in the Hebrew migration.*

» E. Meyer in ZATIV. vi. 1 ff., Tiii, 42 ff. j contemponuieously W.
GtoB in the B«mieEgyptob>gi^ue,vr. 9b B. See also Jil. viiL IS, p. 104 f.
» See notes on ch. xvii. 4 1

* WellhaoMn, 0«»diidU», p. 338 [Prolegomena, 1685, p. 320] ; £. Meyer,
and others.

* ChB. XTiiL 18 f, iivi. S, 24, xii. 2 f., kv. 6 ; Josh. ixiv. 2 f.

* Ewald, Eittel, OttAidUe do- HOriUr, i. 16& ff. [Hitt<»T/ of the H^^rew*,
vol. i. i». 172 ff.].

DMz.dDyG00g[e

310,220] OEHISIS XII.-XXT. 18 5

Bat there is, of course, no proof of this, especially if Gen.
ch. xiv. be regarded as fiction, for the statements regardii^
Abraham as king of Damascus ' have no historical value, not
any more than the alleged witness of Berosua* But even if
he ^60 is only an ideal personage, a personification of the
yet undivided body of Hebrew em^ante, it is certain that
all the narrators trace to him the origin or foundation of the
development of the people of Israel and of its re1%iou8
peculiarity. The picture which they draw of him coiTeeponda
to this special significance of his.

2. To particularise, Abraham in the biblical narratives
may still indeed be recognised as leader of a Hebrew migra-
tion which started from Harran, and as the meeting-point of
a number of peoples who branched ofif from him. Here and
there also, especially in B, we have glimpses of the attitude
of these Hebrew immigrante in their relations with the
inhabitants of the land. We read something of alliances and
contracts, and even of deeds of war. But, in general, Abraham
appears as an individual nomad chief, possessing great wealth
in cattle and many dependants, who by occupation or
purchase consecrates or acquires a few isolated spots in the
country, and in religious matters goes hie own way. In
particular, he is represented to us as the head of a family
who, through his children, becomes the ancestor of new
peoples, and also as a highly favoured man of God and friend
of God, who ia the beginner of a new life of faith among
men. What is related of him are chiefly domestic and
personal incidents, in which he establishes his worth more
and more securely, and on his part makes possible the
providential growth of Israel in its beginnings, and therewith
the salvation of the world. Undoubtedly the legend had
already tended to take this direction in the popular mouth.
But the ideal elaboration of the picture and the collection

' Joaephiw, Attti^ilitt, i. 7. 3 ; Justin, xxzvi. S. 3.
» JosepbuB, Antiqialiu, i. 7 ; Ewsid, OeiAiehte,* i. 461 [Hutory of
brad, vol. i. p. 33G].

Digitized by G(Xlgle

6 GENBBIS XII.-XXT. 18 [S20

and arrangement of thoae materials in the l^end which had
reference to Abraham, can be due only to those who com-
mitted it to writing. The three principal sourcee of the
Book of Genesis have all taken a share in this work.

To A belongs the external, in the main chronolc^cal,
framework, the brief account of the Ishmaelite Arabs de-
scended from Abraham, and in especial the principal narrative
r^arding the divine covenant, together with the law of
circumcision which belongs to it (oh. xvii.), and the narrative
of the purchase of a family burjing-place (ch. xiciil). In
general he has briefly and drily narrated the chief incidents
in Abraham's life. Only where he came to speak of things
so important for tiie Israel of later times as were the
covenant, the birth of the son who was to inherit the
promisee, and the first acquisition of soil in the country,
did he work out more detailed descriptions. Abraham is
represented by him as a man of noble character, profoundly
God fearing, and of exemplary life. But God's special
revelation to the patriarch does not take place till he is
well advanced in middle life, and the divine promises to him
refer to a numerous posterity and the future possession of
the land. His residence is in Mamre, or in the district
round about Hebron.

From £ there are still preserved some passages which
relate incidents io Abraham's life. They depict him in hia
intercourse with native chiefs, or as he ruled in his own
household.' They make jotiminent his d^ity as a man of
God and a prophet (xx. 7), his obedience to God and his
virtues, the divine protection and blessing, also, which he
everywhere enjoyed, and the esteem with which men regarded
him. Frequently the account contains relatively precise
statements of place, time, and circumstance, also names
wanting elsewhere, and remarkable particulars of a geo-
graphical and historical character, as well as very ancient
linguistic expressions. ,The passages are valuable contribu-
■ As in clu. XX., xxi. 6 S^ xxii. 1-13.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

220, 231] GENESIS XIL-XXT. 18 7

tions to a completed picture of the man, aud of these
ancient times. In them Grerar and Beersheba are his usual
places of residence.

The pasBages taken from C are not characterised by such
fulness of historical detail, but, we may say, by their didactic
clearness of style which remains consistent with the
picturesque vividness of the narrative. They present us, on
the one hand, with charmingly artistic pictures of particular
events which are quite ideal,^ and, on the other, with a full
record of the never resting divine agency which calls,
educates, and blesses Abraham, and thereby moulds him into
the perfect man of faith, who trustfully holds fast the word
of promise, and becomes thereby worthy also to be a source
of blessing to those about him and to future generations.*

It is, then, just those thoughts of (T% which U has taken
and made his ruling ideas. Guided by them, he has taken the
narratives of the three narrators and united them or worked
them over with the following result. (1) Abraham's call
aud his migration to Canaan are taken as the starting-point,
and the first division of the history consists of certain
narratives which, while describing how various of the most
ancient sacred spots in the centre of the country were
consecrated by him, make clear more especieilly the character
of the man and the divine protection and blessing which
followed him (chs. xiL-xiv.). (2) He is next described in .
the prime of his life, when by many tests and trials he is
made worthy to be the fit«t recipient of the covenant, and
the subject of the most exalted promises (chs. xv.-xxii. 19).
(3) This is followed by the narratives r^arding himself, his
house, and Isaac's marriage, which belong to the lost period
of his life (chs. xxii. 20-xxv. 18). ^'s distinction between
Abram and Sarai as they were before the covenant, and
Abraham and Sarah as they were after (ch. xviL 5 and 15),
has been at the same time consistently introduced by S, into
all the narratives.

• Chs. iTiii.f, xiiv. * Chs. xii^ ixii^ xt.

Digitized by G(Xlg[c

oEKzsts xn [m.

a. the introductory narratives.

1. Thb Call of Abbau and his Migbatiom into Canaan,
Ch. XII. 1-9 ; ACCOKDiNQ TO C (and A).

The abeencd of a heading in tiie form qism ITT^ n^ is
surprising. There are headings to the histories of Isaac'
and of Jacob,* and the history of Abram in A must have
been similarly introduced. We cannot say' that it was
omitted by A either because Terah was still alive at the
time of Abram's immigration, for Abram also, for example,
was still alive at the time fixed in ch. xxv. 20 ; or because
the history could not begin straightway with an account
r^arding the birth of his sons, for the history of Jacob
commences in ch. xxxvii. 2 after the time has passed for
recording the birth of his sons at all Still less can we
imi^^e * that the author regarded Abram's histoiy as part
of that of Terah. The latter has received its formal con-
clusion in ch. XL 32, and how can we suppose that Abram,
the chief personage in the patriarchal history, is to be
disposed of in a section of the history of Terah 7 The only
correct view is that E omitted the heading,' because he
wished to replace the whole of A'a iutroduction to the history
by another taken from C. The real cause of the migration
accordingly, as A stated it, is no longer apparent* In the
whole passage we rect^ise with certainty only w, 4J and
5 as from A.'' The proof in their case is the mention of
Abram's age, the repetition in 5a as compared with 4a, and
the expressions ebn and E*on, eto, )jm ptt, and also npi.*

» Ch. ritT. Ift. * Ch. iiivii. 2.

* Hupfeld. * Delitisch, Eeil.

* Ewnld, Enobel, Wellhaiigen, BruBton, and othen.

* Conjectnrea are given in Ewald, GetchiAU,* i. 463 IHittory vf Itrael,
i p. 322 f.].

' Enobel, Hnpfeld, Noldeke, Schroder, Eaywr, Wellhanaen, and others.
■ Gf. dw. xi. 31, xxxri. 6, xlvi 6.

Digitized byCoOgie

221, 222] GENESIS Xn. 1 d

It cannot be proved that tv. 6, 8, as tar as the flecond
mpD, and 9 belong to ^ ; > and it is improbable, for tbe reason
that A nowhere shows any interest in proving that the
patriarchs conaecrated all the placea in the country which
were afterwards sacred. It is more likely that B is the
original of w. 6a and 8a,' but 61 and Sb cannot be separated
from them and show that C had adopted these local names
from B. The evidence for Cb authorship of this section is
found both in its contents (the divine call, the practice of
divine worship) and in ite use of the expressions mn\ *^3

Vv. 1-3. The Call. According to A (xl 31) even
Terah when he set out with Abram had Canaan in view as
the goal of the migration. Here the migration is represented
as one willed by God and made known by Him to Abram.
It was part of the divine plan of salvation to use more
active remedies in face of the growing deterioration of
mankind,^ and in Abram to choose and prepare a man who
shonld be the foundation-stone of a kingdom of God which
was to be set up among men.

Ver. 1. God summons Abram to go forth from his home.

1T!I? — i^ain in the Pentateuch in Gen. xxii 2 (cf,
Sz. zviiL 27); see Ewald, § 315a.

From your couiUry, and your kin, and your home — the
e.tpre8sions are accumulated in order to point out that God
made no small demand of him when He required him to sever
his family ties and wander forth as a stranger into a land as
yet unknown to him.* HTTtafl jnit and htHd yi« are used
almost synonymously," so it was not unnatural to suppose
that TJr £asdim * was here intended ; ' it follows, however,
from xxiv. 4 and 7 that C meant Harran, and f^ainst this

> Knobel.

> Sclmder, Eittel, GetchidUt, i. 183 [Sutoryofau S^rewt, i. p. 136].
» Ch. xi. 1-9. * Tuch.

' E^. xxiv. 4 and 7, xzsi. 3 and 13. * Ch. zi. 86.

' Acta vii. 2 [ Mercents, fionfrfere, Roeenmiiller ; Hupfeld, who
appeals to xv. 7.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

10 GENESIS XII. 2, S [223,823

XV. 7 possesses no weight See, further, the notes on ch. xL
28, It is not Mesopotamia in general, to which both ^arran
and TJr Easdim belonged, that is referred ta^

Wkvih I shtdl show you — definite information regarding
the goal of the journey is reserved to a later tima' This
makes God's demand appear all the harder. It was therefore,
the more neoessary to intimate the purpose and object of the
demand in the form of a promise, and this follows in ver. 2 f.

Ver. 2 f. 'ym ^ itpjwi • — " the promise of numerous
descendants is frequent in the history of the patriarchs." *

BUtt you — i.e. prosper you.'

Make ymiT name great — glorify it, make it honoured and
praised ; see ver. 3b.

And be a ilesaing — i.e. you shall be a hlessii^, an object
of blessing, tiXoy^jnivoi (Sept),' a bearer of blessii^, as it
were blessing incarnated, on whom not only G-od bos poured
out His full blessing, but whom men also bless in that they
use his name in their formulas of blessing ; ^ one also who
even becomes to others a source of blessing.^

Yer. 3. A continuation of ver. 26, as \ shows, not an
explanatory clause.

And I will bless those that bless you — extend Abram's
blessing to those alao who adopt a friendly attitude to Mm.
On the other hand, be will " lay on his enemies a curse which
will evidence itself in their misfortunes. Hie curse calls
other passages to mind." ' As compared with the Septua-
gint, Samaritan, Feshitta, and Vulgate, which render liT?^
(cf. xxvii 29), the Maasoretic reading is finer ; God will not
anticipate that many will so far forget themselves as to revile
him.

' Knobel. » See vet. 7. » Ex. ixxii. 10 ; Num. ziv. l».

* ChB. xiii. 16, iv. 6, xvii. 2, 6, 16, iviii. 18, xxi. 13, xiii. 17, xxvi.
4, 34, xxxT. 11, xlvi. 3. Knobel.

■ Chi. XXX. 37, xxxix. &. • Cf. Fb. xxi. 7 [6] and In. xix. 24.

' Ver. 3 and Zech. viii. 13.

' Cf. ver. 3a and csbbb like xix. 39 and xxvi S.

» Ch«. iii. 14, 17, iv. 11, v. 29, ix. £6, xxvii. 39. KnobeL

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

SSS] GENESIS XII. 3 11

12 13T331 — the Septuagint rendering, ical ivevXoyrjOijaovTM
iv trot, is reprefieatative of others.^ It ia the interpretatiOD -
of all the ecclesiastical expositors, who have generally
followed the lead of the New Testament,* and referred the
words to the communication to the peoples of the salvation
coming from Abram's seed. Now it is true that such a
reference to the final goal of the old covenant would not in
itself be surprising in the case of a prophetic writer like C,
although there are nowhere else in Crenesis ' intimations of
such a far-reaching character. The context is also well fitted
to receive it as an intensification of what is said in ver. 3a.
Even the possibility of construing the Xiphal as a passive
both here and in xviii 18 and xxviii. 14, is to be acknow-
ledged. But in chs. xxiL 18 and xxvl 4 the equivalent
reading is pKn '*u ^ "jjnw UTsnrn, which cannot be under-
stood passively * but only reflexively, " all people will bless
themselves with your aeed," ie.' desire for themselves good
fortune like that of Israel, and in so doing use its name
as a fonnula of bleaeing. There seems no good reason why
less should be said of the seed of Abram than of Abram
himself, especially as the formula in ch. xxviii. 14 is used,
not merely of Abram, but also of his seed. Even were it
true that chs. xxii, 18 and xxvi. 4 are from another hand
than chs, xii. 3, xvilL 18, and xxviiL 14," namely, from B, it
does not on that account follow that there ia a difierence in
the meaning of the formula. Hence most modem expositors ^
have decided for the reflexive force of the Niphal; Tuch
gives both Hithpael and Nlphal the meaning " count one's self
fortunate, feel one's self blessed in (3) another," — a meaning

> (Ecdua. xHt. 21 ; Acta iii. 20 ; GaL iii. 8) ; Targams, Vulgate,
^imchi, lbs Ezra.

* a. bwides the passages in the preceding note, Rom. iv. 13 and 16 aim.
» Ch. ix. 86 included. • SepL, Targuma.

* In accordance with Oen. zlviii. 20; Jer. xsix. 22 ; Isa. liv. ISf.

* O. BauT.

' After fiashi'a example, e^. Clerieus, Vogel, De Wette, Geseniua,
Ewald, S 133a ; Enobel, Delitzsch.

Digitized by G(Xlglc

12 GENESIS XII. 4, 6 [223, 234

which appears id itself possible in view of passages like Ps.
xlix. 19, but as a matter of fact cod be proved from no
other passage. Those who still hold hj the passive sense ^
require to answer why, if the meaning " be blessed " were
intended, the Pual, which is certainly passive, was not osed
in any one of the five passages. In passages also like Jer.
iv. 2 and Pa bcxii 17, which return to and repeat these
promises to the patriarchs, only the Hithpael is found ; in
Ps. IxxiL 17 13 unan' is even explained by ^n-ie^w. It is
incomprehensible why' in chs, xviii 18, xxiL 18, and xxi 4
the " Jehovist's " Hithpael should be intended to express
a passive sense, while in chs. xiL 3 and xxviiL 14 the
" Jahvist's " Niphal should be intended to express a reflexive
sense. Accordingly we have to abide by the translation, all
the families of the earth wiU bless themselves in (or wUk) you.

ncnKfi mntxkr'?2 — so in chs. xxviii 14 ; in xviii 18, xxii
18, and xxvi 4, Y~i»n 'nj'Sa. The intensification of expression,
as compared with the parallel clause, lies in the statement
that all families of the earth bless themselves with him, and
indirectly, therefore, also bless and praise him in person, and
acknowledge his greatness and importance. It is rather in
vv. 2b and 3a that expression is given to the thought that
blessing also really flows out from him on them.*

Ver. 4, Abram follows God's direction, and his very
setting out is therefore in itself an act of faith in the
promise, and of believing obedience to God. The statement
of Abram's age is due to A. According to it, he set out
while hie father was still alive; cf. ch. xi 26 and 32.

Ver. 5 repeat* ver. 4a, but in A's words. " In all prob-
ability Abram journeyed by way of Damascus ; see ch. xv. 2." *

' As Hengstenbei^ Hofmann, G. Baur, Keil, Kautzsch-Socin, Dit

* Wellhauaen, JBDTh. xxi. 421, 413.

* For diBcasaions of the whole parage we Hengatenberg, Chrvtologie
dttA.T.* i. 50ff.; Reinke, BettTOge sur £rlei<irHitg del A.T. iv. Ill ff.;
G. Baur, OetehiekU da aUUit. Weinagung, p. S09 ff.

* Knobel.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

2H] genesis XII. 6 13

ensT — movable prcperty ; in Assyrian rukfiiu, like tOT, ia
eaid to mean "riding animal," ywrnen/wm;' the word is common
in A;* C^, a denominatdve from it, ia only found in A.'

And the touts thai they had made — " the persons they
had acquired, viz. male and female slaves.* For nicv in this
sense comp. cb. xxxL 1 and Deut. viii. 17. VL3, like enn, is
a favourite word of ^'s," '

Zand of Canaan — see ch. xi. 31.

Ver, 6, Abram passes through the country io the place
Sbechem. nipD is not merely district, but a place where
worship is oSered, the seat of a cultus."

Sheehem — one of the beet known towns of Central
Canaan, situated on the bills of Ephraim between Mounts
Ebal and Qerizim. After its destruction in the wars of
Vespasian it was rebuilt under the name Flavia Neapolis.
Its modem name is Nablils.

Ai far aa the ter^inth of the soothsayer {giver of guidance)
— "according to Deut. xi 30 this was a terebinth grove,
and it seems to be identical with the enchanters' terebinth of
Jndg. ix. 37." The giving of guidance "was the business of
priests and seers,' who were also named teachers " or instructors
(givers of guidance). ^ " Plainly we must here think of a sacred
grove where soothsaying priests sat in ancient times and
imparted information and instruction. The rel^ous import-
ance of the place is also evidenced by the fact that there
Jacob buried the images and amulets * he brought with him,

1 P. Haupt, HAraiea, iiL 1S8T, p. 110. [Streitthier of OermAn text
corrected into Beitthier.]

» Chs. xiii. 6, xxxi. 18, ixivi. 7, xlri. 6 ; Num. xti. 32, xxiv, 3 ; it 18
alao used in Oen. xiv. 11 f., 16, SI, and in it. 14.

• ChB. ixxi. 18, xxi¥i. 6, ilvi. 6.

« Lev. xxii. 11 ; Ezek. xxvlL 18 j cf. eHk in Num. ivi. 32.

» Chfl. xvii. 14, iixvi. 6, xlvi. IS, 18, 22, 2ft £f. etc ; but aJao in xiv. SI
and elsewhere. Knobel.

■ Chs. ixii. 3 f., xxviiL U ; 1 Sam. viL 16 in Sept. ; Jer. vii. 12, and
frequently.

^ 2 Kings xvii. 28 ; 2 Chron. xv. 3 ; Isa. ix. 14 ; Hab. ii. 19.

» Isa. XXI. 20. • Ch. ixrv. 4.

Digitized by G(Xlg[c

14 GGNE8I3 Xn. 6 [224,225

and there Joshua erected a stone after he had enjoined Israel
to obaervQ the law.* The latter incident perhaps explains
the monument terebinth of Judg. ix. 6 beside which Abime-
lech was made king. The grove was variously named accord-
ing to its various aspects." * According to the usual
interpretation, ""Jto ia the name of a man, like VTi^'O in ch.
xiiL 18. The Septuagint and Vulgate even made it ^^9

fh» — The Septuf^int and Peshitta translate oak. But
oak is certainly ffpif," and ?"K and 1^??* are parallels to "w,*
which is distinguished from if?M,s and means terebinth.
Further, it is ceiliain that terebinths, even in ancient times,
were less common than oaks, and better suited to designate
localities.^ besides being readUy esteemed more sacred because
of the greater age they attain. It is therefore more probable ^
that P^ means terebinth in spite of the fact that the
Septuagint always renders Spw, and that also the Massoretes
vacillate in their punctuation.^ At the same time, 'r» and
jh* (cf. Aram. JTR) may perhaps designate other large trees
also." When we take into consideration the Aramaic word,
and such passages as Amos ii. 9, Isa. vi 13, Zech. xi. 2, and
Ezek. xxvii. 6, there is, after all, little probability that rf?s
and pbx originally denoted sacred trees, and that the one is
a nomen nnUatis and the other an adjective from V, God."
The Targums (and Jerome) have mr'o, plain, for piw, aa in
ch. xiv. 6 and elsewhere. By this they show that they
understoood the idolatrous signification of p^K, for they often
tranalate '?V^ in this same way."

' JoBh. 3iiv. 26.

' Knobel, except that terebinth has been put where he had oak.

* DoHbtlesB also ripK, Josh. xxiv. 26.

* Cf. Gen. XXIV. 4 with Judg, ix. 6. * Hoa. iv. 13 ; laa. vi, 13.
■ Regarding the present day, see MDPV. siii. 220 ff.

' DeUtzach, Ewold.

* E.g. Joeh. lii. 33 ; Jadg. iv. 11.

* See note on ch. xiv. 6, and GeseniuB, Tfutauriu, 51a.
" Stade, GachichU,'^ i. 4W.

i> See treatise on h Bss)> by Dillmona in MBA W. leSl, p. 61t).

Digitized by G(Xlgle

S»] GENESIS XIL 7, 8 15

The remark that tlu Canaanite, not to be taken in the
narrower sense ^ of Num. xiii. 29 and xiv. 25, but in its
widest siKniftcatioQ as in ch. x. 18, vxts then in the land*
apparently unnecessarj, hae in view the promise of ver. 7 ;
the land whose possession God promises to Abram's poeterity
was not at the time ownerless j on the contrary, those very
Canaanites were already settled in it who, according to God'a
plaii,^ were afterwards to give place, and did give place, to
Abram's seed. Comp. ch. xiii 7, also xxiv. 3 and 37-

Ver. 1. At Sbechem, in a theopbany, Abram is given the
assurance that God will bestow the posBeseion of this land on
his descendants. He is thus given the information, withheld
in ver. 1, r^;ardiog what land is to be the goal of his wander-
ings, and the series of promises contained in ver. 2 f. is com-
pleted. The assurance is several times afterwards repeated
in .^ * and the other writers.^ The Septuagmt, Samaritan,
Peshitta, and Vulj^ate add ib to iDin.

According to the belief of antiquity, the place where
there has been a theopbany is a sacred spot. So Abram
erects an altar at Shechem, as Jacob * also did (a naxo). The
building of a sanctuary was a less simple form of the same
practice. " In later times there was a sacred spot just beside
Shechem ; ^ it was necessarily consecrated as such by the
patriarchs themselves, for they were regarded as patterns for
a later time, and the author's opinion r^arding the antiquity
of the worship of Jahve allowed of it" * For other places of
this kind see ver. 8, xitL 18, xxL 33, xxii. 1 if., xxvi 25.

yh» Tnrnn — as in ch. xxxv. 1.

Ver. 8. From Shechem, Abram moved on, southward, to
the hill country east * of Bethel, and encamped in a place
where Bethel lay /rowi the eea, i.e. west of him, while Ai

I Enobel.

* Of Canaan, not Shechem, H&levy, Rtcherektt BUliquei, x. 281.
» Ch. XV. l«f. * Cha. xvii. 8, xiiv. 12.

< Chs. xiii. 15 ff^ XV. 18 fif., xxvi. 3, xxviii. 13.

• Ch. ixiiii. 20. ' Jo»h. xxiv. 1, 26.

' Ch. iv. 8. KnobeL » Chs. ii. 8, iii. 24, xi. E.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

16 OEHBStS Xn. 9 [235,236

was to the east. Begarding the situations of Bethel and Ai,
Bee commeiitarj' ' on Joeb. vil 2 and the Bible dictionaries.

Pr^T — move on a journey ; in this sense again only in
xxvi 22.

r^riK in — again in cba. xxvi. 25, xxxiiL 19, xxxv. 21.

Abram consecrated this place also by an altar and the
celebration of divine service} Bethel was an Israelite place
of public worship, and a very ancient holy place.^ In the
kingdom of the ten tribes it was the seat of a royal sanctuary.*
Its consecration for Israel is ascribed to Jacob ; <' to Abram
no more is attributed than the consecration of a place be-
tween Bethel and Ai. Bearding the relation of Bethel to
Luz, see note on cb. xxviiL 19.

Ver. 9. Abram gradually, i.«. in nomadic stages, journeyed
farther and farther south. The verse is not from B or fl,*
but was originally Cb introduction to ver. 10 £f. For JJDI, see
XL 2 ; and for jrtDJi libn, ch. viiL 3, 5, 7.

3J3 — properly dryness, barren land, with the article is the
name " of the most southerly part of the land of the Hebrews,
and borders in the north on the lowlands, the hill country,
and the desert of Judah. It is pasture land, only in parts
capable of cultivation, and is the transition from the cultivated
land to the desert. To the south of it, as far as Sinai, there
is only unmitigated desert." ^ The use of the word in the
sense of south is a purely Palestinian usage, like that of o*
for west.

2. The Migbation to Egypt, ahd Sakai's PKESERVAnou
THKBE, Ch. XII. 10-20; accobding to C.

This section is in general ascribed to C The expressions
mrp, i> 3'e'n, w and w run, -ra^a and ^a, n'fcT nurno, exclude

) [Dillmaim'B.] ' See note or ch. iv. 86.

» Judg. xs. 18, 36 ff. ; 1 Sam. x. 3.

*1 Kings xiL 86 ff.; Amosvii. 10 ff. » Chs. xiviii. 28, xiiv. 7 ffi

* KitUl, GackitItU, i, pp. 183, 136 {Hidory of tlit Htbrem, vol. L pp.
137, 149]. ' See Josh. tly. 21 ff. Knobel.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

9M] OENKSIS XII. 10-20 17

A and betray the hand of C. According to Wellhaueen,'
the whole, with the incluBion of ver. 9, is from B, and was
only afterwards inserted into C. He deduces this from the
artificial bringing back of the narrative in cb. xiii. 1-4 to
the point reached in ch. xii. 8, and from the absence of Lot in
w. 9-20, whereas he appears along with Abram in ch. xiii
The observations are correct, but not the condoBions. For w.
10—20, at least, B is excluded by ch. xx., and the language
is that of C. The fact that Abram joumeys alone may be
explained by Cb not having had the narrative till after the
separation from Lot, perhaps in the same situation as f s
ch. XX. S placed the passage in an earlier context, partly
because he wished to separate it as far as possible from its
snalc^e in ch. xx., and partly because he thereby somewhat
lessened its incompatibility with the chronological statements
which were to be taken from A. But, on the other hand, it
was an established part of the tradition, that the neighbour-
hood of Bethel was the scene of the separation of Abram and
Lot Accordingly, R has taken the narrative back to that
point by means of oh. xiii. 1, 3 f. "So conclusion can be
deduced from ch. xxvi 1 i}

Sarai is carried off by the Egyptian king, but has to be
restored to Abram as a result of God's interposition and
poniBbmeat. The patriarch issues from the dai^r only
the richer. The aspect of the story kept in view, in the
present setting of it by R, is not so much that it is a trial
of faith. It is viewed rather as a proof of how God, who
has chosen Abram and given him the promises, now also
watches over hi"i and his wife, to the extent even of rescuing
bim from dangers which he has brought on himself by short-
sigbted policy, and thus gives him an actual proof of the
Divine Providence, in which he will yet leam to believe more
and more firmly. The actual contents of the narrative, i.e.
the danger which met or threatened the patriarch's wife at
the hands of a foreign prince, and her preservation by God's
» JBDTh. «i. 413 It 419. » See note there.

DILLMANN. — IF. 3

Digitized by G(Xlgle

18 GENESIS xn, 10-12 [2M, 227

interpositioi), waa a favourite subject in the legend. What
happened here in Egjpt " is related to have befallen Abram
and Satai (ch. xx.), and leaac and Bebecca (ch. xxviiL) at the
court of Abimelekh in Gerar."' It has been rightly long
assumed that these three narratives are variants of the same
ordinal story, and a special confirmation of this is that in all
three the husband gives out that his wife is his sister.

Ver. 10. Famine is a cause of nomadic migration in ch.
xxvi. 1 and xlL 54 f. also. I^pt, the granary of Canaan in
times of famine* was the point to which the nomad naturally
gravitated in such a case. The stereotyped expression for a
journey from the hilly land of Canaan to the Nile valley is
Ti', and for the journey from Efeypt to Canaan n^.*

Ver. 11. vfah y^pn.he approached* niriD l^P), of beawti/ul
appearance.^ wmn, " elsewhere only in purely Jehovistic
passages, i.e. in C." *

" According to another writer,^ Abram had made the
agreement with Sarai here mentioned before this time." It
is to be observed that the statement about Sarai's beauty
proves that this narrative waa not originally written out in
connection with the passages from A, inasmuch as, according
to these,^ Sarai was at the time sixty-Sve years old.

Ver. 12f. "Abram requests Sarai to pass as his sister
in I^ypt, BO that he may not be murdered. If she were
supposed to be his wife, an Egyptian could only have her by
accomplishing her husband's death ; if she passed as his sister,
there was a prospect of obtainii^ her from her brother in an
honourable way.

T» 'nnR — i.e. you are my sister. *? may be omitted in
oraiio (Migva, as in ch. xli 15.* The statement, at least

■ Koobel.

* Ch. xlii. 1 ff.; JoMphns, Avtiqaitie*, xv. 9. 2.
' E.g. ch. iliv. 23 f ., ilvi. 4. Enobel.

* GeBBniuB, QTammatik," 120. 1. * Qtaeniua," 126. 3.

* Ch* xvi. 2, iviii 27, 31, lii. 2, 8, 196, xxvii. 2.

T Oh. XX. 13. » Chfl. xii. 4, xvu. 17.

* GeseniuB," 107.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

227] GENESIS XII. 14-ia 19

according to ffa account, was not untrue,^ but also not the
whole truth.

In order that it may go well with me on your account — m
order that people may show a friendly interest in the brother
for the sake of his beautiful sister, and I may prosper.*

^?i^ — in chs. xxx. 27, xxxix, 5, and in Deuteronomy."'

Ver. 1 4 f, Sarai's beauty is praised to the king by the
royal officials, and she is brought to the palace to be there-
after one of the women of the royal household. Similar
stories are told by modem travellers of Oriental kings who
quite at their own pleasure introduce the beauties of their
land into their harem.* An old Egyptian story of the same
kind is given by Ebers.*

nins"7S — they praised her towards Pharaoh, spoke in
praise of her to him; cf. Judg, xi. 36." Pharaoh, according
to JosephuB, means the king.'' The hieroglyphic prototype
has been shown by Stem to be p-ur-d, i.e. great prince,* most
mighty of princes. From the time of Shishak it became a
usual designation of the Pharaohs, and passed into Eoptic
in the form n-ovpo, n-EppO, the king." Others," baaing
on a statement of Horapollo, prefer the derivation from per'o
(per-aa per-ao), great house, which was in use as a circum-
location for the sovere^, somewhat; as we use " Sublime
Porte."

ttm, see note on ch. ii 23. n'a, accusative of place ; '^
in the Samaritan nrrs.

Ver. 16. "For the sake of his supposed sister Abram
receives from the king presents in men and cattle. The

» Ch. sx. 12. ' Ch. 3tL 14. » Knobel.

* OlearioB, EeiMbaeKretbung, p. 604 ; Kitmpfer, Amoeailaivm Bxolic
arum, p. 203 ; Jaubert, [Voyage, 301], Qenn. tr. p. 220 f.

' Aegj/plm, 262 f. • Tuch,

' AtUigMtia, viii. 8. 2. See Oesenins, THttaunu, p. 1129.

• OTOufiirtt. * Peyron, Laxieim Kopticam, 150, 181,

" Lanth, de Boug^ Brugsch, Ebe»<, Aegyptm, p. S63ff. ; Emuii,
AeffgfUn, p. 92.

" A» iJi chs. xviii. I, xxiv. 23, xxxWii. 11 ; OeBeniui, Orarnmatik,"
lie. i.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

20 GINSSI9 XII. 16 [237, ZB

animals here named appear elsewhere also, along with slaves,
aa the chief wealth of the ooiuadic patriarchE,^ as also in
the case of Job ; * horses are never included. According
to Burckhardt ' and Eobinson,* it is not every Beduin band
which possessee IioreeB. Strabo,' in his time, makes the same
remark regarding the Nabateans," *' Against the objections
of von Bohlen, that sheep and asses were not among the
Egyptian domestic animals, see the note on ch. xlvt 34.^
But the horse was unknown to the ancient Egyptians, and
does not appear on the monuments till the time of the New
Empire, from the 1 8th dynasty onwards.' Nor is there any
trace of the camel in inscriptions or pictures dating earlier
than the Greek period." Ex. ix. 3 also presupposes that it
was found in E^pt ; the rearing of it was never indigenous
to Egypt proper ; on the contrary, the ass was always the
animal used by the ^yptians as a means of transport
through the desert.

■{rrn — and there heeavie to him, he received.^"
The mention of the male and female slaves between the
mention of the he-aases and the she-asses is inexplicable ; in
chs. xxiv. 35 and xxx. 43 there ia less difBculty. The words
are either an ancient gloss, or have been misplaced by a
transcriber ; " yet perhaps cAcSi runin have been tacked on to
the list. " The author represents Abram in an unfavourable
light, inasmuch as so far from making him protest against
Pharaoh's action in ver. 15, he allows him to accept presents
from the king. In the light of the high opinion he held of
the piety of the patriarch, as elsewhere expressed,'^ he doubt-

» Cha. ixiv. 35, xxxii. 15 f. » Job i. 3, xlu. 18.

* [NoUm on tke BakmnM and WaMbyt, 1831, -s-ol. ii. p. GOff.], Germ.
tr. 343, 347.

* PaUdine, i. 343. ■ xvi 4. 26.

* Knobel. ' EberB, Aeyy^m, p. 265 ff.
■ Emiaii, AeyY^^t P- &<9 ; E. Meyer, GarhithU, % 211.

*Ebers in Eiehm's HandvierUrbudt, p. 314; Ernmn, Aegypten, p.
652.

' Olshauaen.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

SS8] 0EHB81S Xn. 17-90 21

less assumed that Abram expected direct divine protection
for Sarai if mBtters came to an extremity." ^

Ver. 1 7. " This wua actually what happened In order
to punish the infringement of Abram's right of property, to
secure Sarai's honour, and bring about her restoration to her
husband, God caused heavy blows tofaU on Pharaoh and his house,
ie. inflicted diseases upon them.* Derivatives from jni and
similar expressions are frequently used of disease, e^. of leprosy
and pestilence,' and such diseases are elsewhere recorded as
the punishment for profanation of what was sacrosanct" *

vrn-nw — in spite of its position need not be an addition
to the text;' see note ch. iL 9.

Ver. 18 f. "The king summons Abram before him,
reproves his conduct, and bids him depart The pli^es
led to the conclusion that God was angry, and that sin had
been committed ; interrogation of Sarai, the recent arrival in
the royal household, might lead to an explanation." This is
doubtless the course of events implied by the narrator."'
Josephus ^ represents the king as learning the cause of his
efSictions from the priests."

Avd I took her to me to wife — included her among my
wives. Connection with Sarai was prevented by the illness
of Pharaoh ; see ch. xx. 4, 6."

After -[iw» fun the Septuagint adds tyavri aov, T?Bf.

Ver. 20. Pharaoh summoned over him, i.e. on his account
or for hifl protection, men to escort his journey borne,'' For
fW eomp. chs. xxxi. 27 and xviii. 16, also ■jrftonreii.ireiv}^
At the end of the verse the Samaritan and some MSS. of the
Septuagint add it3ir oiVi ; see ch. xiiL 1.

' Knobel.

« C3f. ch. XX.

17,

« Ei. li. 1

; 1 Ssm. V

i. 9 ; S Kings xv.

, [6], 9 ; Job X

:ix. 21.

* Num. lii

, 10 ; 1 Sam. v. 12 ;

2 Chton. xxvi. 19.

Knobel

following

Tuck.

makeiL

• Cf. Jonah i

. 7ff.

' Knobel.

, i. 8. 1.

»Tiich.

" Knobel.

" Cf. Ezra ■

viii. 22.

" Acta XV. 3,

xii. 6.

KnobeL

D,tradb,G(X)gIc

GENESIS mil [228, 229

3. Abrah's Separation fuou Lot, Ch. XIIL ; from B,
following c and a.

Abram having returned from Egypt to the neighbourhood
of Bethel (along with Lot), disposes of the disputes which
had arisen between his herdsmen and those of Lot by pro-
posing that Lot should leave him. Unselfishly enough he
leaves to Lot the well-watered valley of the Jordan which he
choae, and himself now remains alone in Canaan proper.
Immediately after, the future possession of the land is anew
promised to him.

By thus voluntarily quitting Canaan, Lot resigned hie
claim to it, and the later territorial relations of Moab-Ammon
and Israel are determined in prototype.^ At the same time,
by the separation of this branch of the migration, Abram
becomes the one central figure of the succeeding narrative.
This historically important event is, further, narrated in such
a way that new proof is given of Abram's spiritual greatness
in his self-denying and peace-loving disposition, and at the
same time of God's providential care for hiin.

Ch. xix. 29 is evidence that A also contained an account
of Lot's separation from Abram. On examination vv. 6, lib,
and 12 are proved to be from A by the analogy of xxxvL
7 t, by the expressions BT3i, »^, M*", IV33, px, naan n», and
by the divergences which they reveal from other statements
in the passE^^' Enobel felt himself obliged to assume,
because of vaooh, that ver. 3a, and in that case also ver. 1 and
xil 9 f., was from A. If so, we should have so much the
better an explanation of why R inserted the episode xii.
11-20 just in this placa At the same time, except for
VJTDD^ none of the special marks of A'b presence are found in
these verses, and this solitary exception may have been
adopted by B from A'i vocabulary. It is therefore safer to
assume (p. 17) that R in ver. 1 (but without \ov tllS) has
1 Cf. ch. mvi. 6. » Hupfeld, DU QvtlUu <f«r Gtauit, p. 21 ft.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

SS>] GBIfKSIS XIII. 1-3 23

retained Cs original concliuioD of xil 11-20, but in order
to lead the narrative back to the point reached in xiL 8
has inserted ver. 3 f. and the words IDtr lai^ in ver. 1. Vv. 2
and 5 may then have been the original continuation of ch.
xiL 8. They and ver. 7 ff. (with the omission of 1 Ih and
12) form a well-connected sequence, and contain sufficient
evidence of their derivation from C, viz. the reference (ver.
10) to ch. ii f., the anticipation (ver. 13) of ch. xix., the
commands and promises of God in w. 14-17 (of. xxviii 14),
the expressions of ver. 9, and the frequent K^.* There are
no valid reasons for assigning to S some isolated verses in
the chapter. Just as little need we regard vv. 14—17 as a
later addition.*

Yer. 1. Abram went up" from S^ypt bock* to the
K^b^ The statement that Lot was with bim is not
contained in ch. xiL 10-20, and may be taken to be a
redactional addition.

Ver. 2. Now he was very heavy by reason of, rich in,
eattk^ silver, and gold. Silver and gold are mentioned again
as patriarchal possessions only in ch& xxiv. 35 and xxii. 53
(from C);^ but comp. ch. xx. 16. Regarding the generic
article see Gesenius,^ but the Massoretea may here have
intended a reference to the possessions acquired in I^pt.

Yer. 3 f. xyorh — does not mean keeping to the stages by
which he had previously journeyed,^ hut, tn aoeordanee v?iih
hit departures or Tnarches, by stages, and so by degrees,
marching in stages such as suited a nomad and his cattle.^

Abram now journeyed i*jrDD^ from the N^eb on to Bethel,
to the place he had formerly "• occupied, and again celebrated
divine service there. This rendering follows the present text,

> Vv. 8, », 14. « WeUhftiwen, JBDTh. xii. 414.

» Cf. xii. 10. * Cf. xii. 9.

» See note ch. iv, 20. * Knobel.

T Qnaantatik," 126. 36. » Sept., Vnlg.
* Cf. Ex. xrii. I, xl, 30, 38 ; Num. x. 2, 6, IS, 28, xxxiii. 1 f., all in
A; Knobel.
» Ch. xii. 8.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

24 GEKBSIS XUI. 5-10 [22», 230

but pethapB cn3K is a later interpolation, and ver. 4& was
meant originally ae a continuation oF the relative aentence.

Yer. 5. Lot also, who ifferU with him, accompanied him on
his journeyings, like Abram (ver. 2), was rich in herds and in
tents,^ i.e. slaves and household goods as well.

Ver. 6. From A ; and the land did not hear them so thai
they dwelt together, was incapable of sustaining them, seeing it
had not sufficient pasture for bo many cattle, and so did not
permit of their remaining hither. Comp. cha. xxxvi. 7 and
xii. 5, both from A. 21^, too, is a favourite word of hie,*
though it is found in B (xx. 1) and in C (xviil 18). — KbJ,
masculine, see Gesenius.'

Ver. 7. " For this reason there was strife between their
herdsmen, i.e. regarding the pasture grounds and the wells,*
which were all the less sufficient for their requirements, see-
ing that Abram and Lot wore not the only occupants of this
part of the country."* — Regarding tib see note on x. 17.
It and 'jwa together describe the ancient population of tbe
country in ch. xxxiv. 30 also; in cb. xii 6 'lyisn is named
alone.

Ver. 8 1 Abram feels it to be unseemly that there should
be disputes between men who are brothers, i.e. relatives,"
and so proposes a separation. He leaves Lot the choice of
locality, though he himself is the older of the two and the
leader ; the land is lefore you, lies open to you.^

iwDtpn, fo'-n — locatives, T!?? is to be supplied with them.
Tp'n and T'QVTi are denominatives from them. To take the
right side or the left means to go right or left; for the
phrase comp. ch. xxiv. 49 (in C).

Yer. 10. Lot turns his eyes to the well-watered plain of
the Jordan.

^ a^k, GeseniuB," 83. 3A, 2.

' Hupfeld, Qwllen, p. 22. Comp. ver. 12, iiivi, 7 f., and invii. 1.

* Qrammaiik," 146. 7a.

* Clis. xxi. 26, sivi. 20ff.; cf. xiii. 3, 8. • Knobel.
■ Ch«. xiv. 16, xxii. 15, xxiv, 27.

' Similarly da. zx. 15, xxiiv. 10, xlviL 6.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

230] GKNKBI8 XOI. 10 26

nrn -»M * — more frequently Bimply ">???,' the Jordan
distria? is the land on both sides of the Jordan from lake
Tiberias to the Dead Sea, the modem el Ghfir, in Josephua *
called TO /t«ya vt&iov. Elsewhere in the Old Testament it is
commonly named ^3*^^, but that name also includes the
'Araba between the Dead Sea and the Gulf of Akaba.* The
valley of Siddim," i,e. the region at the south of the Dead Sea,
was also included in the '■39, and it is it which the author
has here specially in mind. It was all, he tells us, npipD
riffwum, regio riffua?

The restrictive note of time, hefore God destroyed Sodom
and Gomorrah,^ is referred by the accents to the comparison
with the garden of God, but is perhaps " an explanatory in-
terpolation, although we do find once in C, in ch. xix. 13,
nn? instead of ""nsTr,

The inverted climax, like the garden of God}'* like the land
of Egypt, may be tolerated because the first comparison was
pitched too high. It is not permissible to get rid of it by a
linguistically impossible tranalation, like a garden of God}^
which besides leaves the difficulty largely untouched, seeing
that a garden planted by God Himself* would still be
superior to li^pt. It is improbable that arrto ptu is due
to a later hand."

In the direction o/"** Soar, on the south-east shore of the
Dead Sea.'^ This determines the southern extremity of the
region so resplendent in the beauty and wealth of its plant
life, and therefore belongs to the whole sentence and not to

> A1m> in ] Kings vii. 46 (cf. Matt iii. 6).

» Ch. xix. 17, SB, S8 ; Deut. xxiiv. 3 ; 8 Sam. iviii. 23.

• Lit circle or circuit, Krei§. * Wan of the Jem, iv. 8. 2.

• Deut i. 1, ii. 8. • Ch. liv. 3.

'' Regarding the abuudouce of water due to the brooka which flow
down from the hille, see Burckhardt, [TraoeU in Sfria, p. 390], Germ.
tr. p. 668 f.; Seetzen, ReUe^v, i. p. 417.

• Ch. xii. 24 ff. • Olehauaen.

'• Ch. ii. 8ff. *' Schmnann, Delitnch*.

** Num. xxiv. 6. " Ohhausen, Kautisch-Sociii'.

" Ch. s. 18, 30. '* See oh. xii. 32.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

28 GKSE3I3 XIIL 11-13 [230, 2M

DnsD pta alone. The Feshitta renders the latter view, and
helps itaelt out with the correction of -in* into |tf^, Ejypt at
the entering in of Soar, Ebera ' actually adopts the reading
of the Peahitta, and Trumbull wishes to make So'ar the name
of the borderland of the north-east of Egypt.*

The assumption that from <]B^ to njir-p is a redaclaonal
addition, and that the remainder of the verse is from A,* is
imtenahle, for A does not write rn\-i -go (see ver. 12).

Yer. Hi Lot chose this Jordan district and journeyed
therefore eastwards.*

VHK — mDI — coming after the first part of the verse
these words are unnecessary, but they are the necessary pre-
supposition of ver. 12. They and ver. 12 as far as laan are
therefore to be assigned to A, who is pointed out by the
expressions prjs pK,* laan ny,* and av".' Similar reasoning
proves that cncis 'xwn is no longer his,^ but or^^inally
followed tnpo ui pen in ver. 11. It in turn is presupposed
by the following verse, which is not from A.

?ns — only here and in ver. 18, to dwell in ienis, lead the
life of a tent-dweller, doubtless not synonyraoufl with jb3 =
hvak up camp, but in the sense lead a waiidering nomadic life.
In chs. xiv. 21 (?^ and xix. 1 {(T), Lot is resident in Sodom.
"The narrators all point out with iutei-est how those only
remain in Canaan from whom the Israelites were descended,
while the other relatives of the patriarchs depart." *

Ver. 13. mrch — not f^inst Jahve," but rather, as the
Massoretes take it, to Jahve, i.e. in His eyes ; b as the ''^B? of
ch. vii 1.

The author remarks that the inhabitants of Sodom were
vncked and sinful in the eyes of Jahxe, not merely in order to
prepare us thus early for the judgment which comes upon

> Aagyplat, p. 272 f. ' See ZDPV. via. 326.

■ Knob«l. * Cha. si. 2, ii. 8, xii. 8. ' See ck xii. 0.

* Ab in rix. 29 contrasted with prn 133 in ver. 10 f. Knobel.
' See ver. 6. ■ Knobel.

* Cf. XXL US., XXV. 6, 18, xxxri. 6. Knobel.

1* Cfa. XX. 6, xxxix. &. Belitzsch, Kautzsch-Socin*.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

ttl] GENESIS Xin. 14, 19 27

them (ch. xix.), but also in order to indicate the guiding hand
of providence which by Lot'a choice preserved Abram from
association with such people.

Vv. 14-17. The form of expression tok mm for -leifi
mn* is occasioned by the preceding circumstantial clause in
ver. 13, which does not belong to ver. 14. There is no
sufficient reason for denying the verse to £7.^ The assertion
that in O God speaks to Abram only in theophanies is
refuted by ch. xiL 1 fT. ; there is no obscurity in regard to the
locality, which is the district of Bethel ; * and it is a mere
assumption that C brings Abram [from Mesopotamia] by
the direct road to Hebron, over Shechem and Bethel, and
leaves him there permanently.' There is a good connection
between ver. 18 and ver. 17, whereas if it were directly
attached to ver. 12 f. the word ^!**i would be badly
chosen.

Abram by his magnanimous conduct has made himself
worthy of new favour from God. Kow that he ie in the
land by himself God'e plans regarding him may develop
themselves further. So God on Hie side repeats to Abram in
a new revelation the assurance that he will one day possess
the land * and grow to be a great people,* and He encoun^es
him to move freely about in the land where he will.

Ver. 14. "Abram is to look about him. Bethel lay
pretty much in the centre of the country, and at the same
time h^h up on the hills." From its heights there appears
to have been a wide outlook over the various parts of the
country."^ The four points of the compass are mentioned as
in ch. xxviil 14, which certainly belongs to C. The slight
difference in the order of enumeration here^ is no sufficient
evidence against G.

Ver. 15. □bur'iv./or ever, as a lasting poaseBslon, expresses
■ WeUhansen. * Ver. 4.

• See, on the oontni)', ver. 18, D^3K WiKI-

♦ Cf. ch. xiL 7. ' Cf. ch. xii. 2.

* Chi. zii. 8, XXXV. 1, 3 ; Judg. i. £2, iv. 0 ; 1 Sam. xiii. 2.

» KnobeL • Wellhausen, JBDTh. xxi. 421.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

28 GENESIS XIII. IC-IB [231, 332

Bomething new as compared with what was contained in ch.
xii 7.

Ver. 16. God will alao make hifl seed inaumerable. The
hyperbolical expression diisi of the earth, is nlso found in
ch. xxviiL 14, which belongs to C. Other examples of the
figure are " as the stars of the sky," ^ and " as the sand of the
seashore."* This promise is the third. It comprehends a
part of the first (ch. xiL 2 f.) and of the second (cb. xiL 7).

DK 1VH — -so that if anyoTu? This translation is preferable
to guem si, which, instead of the mere pronominal suffix after
rtjsb, would have the fuU object f\v,n "iBrnK repeated,*

Ver. 17. Abram is to traverse the length and breadth of
the land freely, and take his use of it in hope and as a sign
of his future possession of it.' The Septuagint at the end
of the verse has the additional words D^^jmir itnih, as in
ver, 15,

Ver. 18. Abram now moved about the country' till he
finally reached the Hebron district, where he fixed his per-
manent abode. There he erected an altar,^ and thus Hebron,
"where in later times there was a place of sacrifice,"*
acquired its sanctity.

The verse as it stands is from C, A must somewhere,
indeed, have related Abram's settlement in the neighbourhood
of Hebron, the patriarch's place of residence in his narrative
also. But A names the place **!!0D,' and not the " terebinths
of Mamre.""' According to ch. xiv. 13, 24, the grove had
its name from the Amorite Hamre,^^

» Chs. IV. 6, xsii. 17, ixvi, 4 (Dent. i. 10, i. 22, xxviiL 62).
' ChB. xxii IT, ixxii, 13.

' As in chs. xi, T, xxii. 14, xxiv. 3 (Gesenius,** 166. 2).
* As ch. 1. 13 ; Jer. xxxi 32 (Tuch, Ewald, g 331c>.
» Ci Isa. xiiii. 10, KnobeL • See ver. 12.

I See note ch. xii 7. * S 8am, xv. 7. Knobel.

» Cha. xxiiL 17, 19, xxv, B, xxxv, 27, xlix. 30, 1. 13.
"> Aa the narratives xiv. 13 and xviii. I.
'' See, further, the notes on xiiii. 2, SO.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

s»]

4. Abbah's uhsblfisii Expedition to sate Lot, akd
Mblchisedik's Benediction of him, Cil XIV. ; fkoh
r, followikg b (?).

1. In a war conducted by the four allied kings of Elam,
Shinar, Ellasar, and Goyim, t^ainst the peoples of the Jordan
valley and the southern desert. Lot also was captured in Sodom
and carried ofif along with his property and other plunder
taken from Sodom and Gomorrah. Abram received news of
the event, and boldly started after the army of the victors,
now on their way home. He had with him 318 of his own
people and those of bis confederates Eshkol and Aner. He
defeated the enemy near Dan, and rescued from them Lot,
the other captives, and the booty. He was met on his way
back by the king of Sodom and by Melchisedek, king of
Salem, in the valley of Shaweh. By Uie latter he was
aolenmly blessed for the deed he had performed, and he gave
him a tenth of the spoil Yet he proudly and generously
refused the reward proffered him by the king of Sodom.

In this chapter Abram appears in a new light We
hear regarding his relations with the native princelings. He
is in le^ue with them for offensive and defensive purposes,
and when combined with them is strong enough on an
occasion to contend with success on behalf of the weaker
party t^ainst warlike and conquering foreign princes. So
far, however, as his character is concerned, he shows himself
in these circumstances the same high-minded man. Bold
and self-sacrificing, he does not hesitate a moment in the
hour of need to enter the lists gainst a superior force on
behalf of his relative Lot. He refuses to make external
profit from his noble deed, but he obtains a higher reward in
the shape of help from his God and esteem from the people
of the country. This section, like the one immediately pre>
ceding, thus contributes to the complete picture of the man,
and of the divine care exercised on his behalf.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

30 GENESIS XIT [233

But we have to observe that otherwise the account is
strikingly peculiar. Otherwise than in the other narratives,
Abram's deed is given a setting in a fi-ame of international
history. Almost the whole of the first half is a bit of
secular history which describes the incidents of a war, and
givee the date, the scene, and the names of the personages
engaged in it When Abram comes to be spoken of in ver.
13 he ie introduced as "the Hebrew," and portrayed as a
chief in alliance with other chiefs in the country. He is at
the head of a not inconsiderable force, and can on occasion
wage war also. Nor is this all Melchisedek and his higher
religious faith makes a singular impression. The name and
description of the valley of Siddim ^ are quite without
parallel elsewhere. From a linguistic point of view, there
are idioms and expressions either not found at all elsewhere
in the Old Testament,* or at least not in the Pentateuch.'
These facta taken tc^ether force us, in the first place, to the
supposition that the narrative comes from an independent
and ancient sourc& But seeing it mentions Dan,* and con-
tains numerous explanatory glosses," it must have passed
through the hands of a later redactor. There is nothing to
lead UB to the conclusion that C was this redactor," for in
ver. 22 nirr is doubtless an interpolation, and the words
onon z& (Om (ver. 12) and lODD »3^3 (ver. 13) only prove
that the present text presupposes ch. xiii, not that it comes
from the same source. There is, on the contrary, definite
evidence against him in the use of the name tn\ffn pas''
instead of p-vn iss,' and in the fact that cb. xviii. f. takes no
account of the narrative. A, in tum,^ is indeed su^ested

' Vv. 3 and 10.

* Aa pKi aiDe* rap (xix. 33), nna 'yn (isX T?n <")• P*in with a

peisonal object (14).

• Ah jrtv ^ (18-20, S2), tip (20), TTjm (22).

*Ver. 14. • Vv. 2, 7f, 1^17.

■ Hupfeld, Kayser, Delitzech » [if etc CvmmenL on Oantti*, voL i. p.
393].

' Vv. 3, 8, la ■ Ch. siii. 10 f. » Ilgen.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

233, 23l] GENESIS XIV 3 1

by the words b*dt* and e^K,* but the former is found also
in ob. XV. 14, from E, and C'Oi as a word for individuals of
both sexes, free and slave, could hardly be avoided. As for
■in'2 T^, it appears to be merely an explanatory gloss, and
the use of vrayo ^Jx is evidence against him.' Besides, it is
not characteristic of .li to enter into such fulness of detail
unless the subject has a ceremonial or l^al interest, and the
literary style is very different from his writing. On the
other hand, much may be said for ^s authorship.* Else-
where, also, his narratives are marked by the distinctive
character of their contents and expressions. In ch. xxi. he
tells of alliances with native princes, and in cb. xlviiL 2 2
mentions a warlike exploit of Jacob's against Shechem. It
is not impossible that he had other incidents of this char-
acter which have been omitted by iJ as not serviceable for
bis purposes. In particular, while e^ * and ^^D ' are no
evidence for him, the rare word '"ijra^ doubtless ia, and
certainly ■noun,' which B' writes for the usual 'jyaa. The
mention also of Adma and Seboyim," compared with eh. xix.,
where C speaks only of Sodom and Gomorrah, is most easily
explained on the supposition of B'a authorship.'^ The
enumeration of primitive peoples, contained in ver. 8 f., re-
minds us forcibly of Deut. il 10-12, 20, and these verses,
we may suppose, were from one of 2^'s sources. It is no
objection to B'b authorship that he elsewhere pictures Abram
" as a Moslem and a prophet " ; " did not Mohammed, too, on
occasion wage war ? But it must be acknowledged that the
passa^ in its present form cannot be attributed even to B,
partly in view of the many explanatory additions, partly
> Vv. 11 f., 16, 21. » Ver. 21. » See ch, xiii. 18.

* Ewald, Bohmer, Schroder, Kittel, GetcKuiUe, toL i. p. 124 [Hittory
of tht HAraot, voL i. p. 137].

* Ver. 13. ' Knobol, Schroder.
'Ver. 24; cf. ch. xH. 16.

* Vv. 7, 13 (Num. sxi. 21 ; Josh, xjtiv. 8, 12).

* And D following him,

" S«e vol. i. p. 313, note 6, regArding ch, x. la " Cf. Hoe. xi. 8,
" TVellhaiuen, JBDTh. xii. 414.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

32 0EKE3IS XIV [234

becauae of vv, 17-20, which caa only have been written by
a Judiean. Nor ifi it anywhere apparent that B knew of
Abram's residence in Mamre. So the narrative must have
been given its present shape by & later hand, by R or perhaps
S^. Bat, unless the narrative is fiction from beginning to
end, there is no occasion for declaring it to be one of the
latest parts of the Old Testament, and a product of recent
Midrash writing.^

2. The narrative, because assigned its place in the
wider movement of international history, makes on the
reader the impression that it is historical in a stricter sense
than the other narratives regarding Abram. We have
to ask whether and how far this impression remains on a
more careful examination. The question has been very
decidedly answered in the negative by many,' and the nar-
rative declared to be an invention for the sake of Abram's
glorification. We are told' that contests with the in-
habitants of the land were not thought sufficiently imposing
for a picture of Abram in the character of a mighty warrior,
so the most far-fetched names were sought out and intro-
duced into it. In every other particular, also, the endeavour
was made to preserve the appearance of antiquity. As a
matter of fact, it ia true that the narrative contains far too
many definite names and statements to be an unsophisticated
popular l^end. If not based on actual fact, it must be the
artificial construction of a writer of romance who has made
use of material of an antiquarian character.* E. Meyer,' who
adopts this view, believes that the Jew who wrote the piece
got detailed information about the ancient history of Canaan
in Babylon. But it has not yet been proved that we have

> Euenen, Ondenoak,* vol. i. p. 314 j Wellliausen, Com^otUion iet
Hacaloudu, p. 312 ; Vatke, ZPTk. sxviii. 157.

* Not only by von Bi^len, but by Hitxig, OimehiclUe, 44 f. and 20, by
Noldeke in especial, Unlerawehungen, 156 ff., ZWTh. 1870, p. 213 tf. ; also
by Kuenen, TkT. v. 262 f., and Wellhaiisen, Compotitian, p. 310 ff.

■ Noldeke. * So also Stade, ZATfK vi. 323, and E. Meyer.

■ OtnAiehU det AiUrthtimt, t. g 136.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

354, 3SB] GENSS13 XIT 33

here an account which is actually impossible. In the first
place, the four kings from the east, nowhere else mentioned
either separately or together, and their campaign f^inst the
west must have an historical foundatiou. Several of the
royal names have recently been brought into the light of
history by the cuneiform inscriptions. It was already to be
conjectured from ch. x. 22 that Elam was once a sovereign
power, in part before Babel, and this is now confirmed by
the monumente.^ We need no longer doubt that the Elamitic-
Babylonian sphere of empire extended to Syria and as far as
I^pt;* even already the conjecture is gaining ground that
the HyksoB invasion of Egypt had its origin in the same
quarter.' Equally, in later times, every power of any conse-
quence in the district of the Euphrates-Tigris basin sought to
extend itself to the west. It ia clear from the narrative itself
that the campaign of Gen. xiv., also, was not a mere plundering
expedition, but was uadertaken to maintain an overlordship
previously established in the west This makes it all the
more credible that the memory of what occurred should be
preserved in the west for a length of time. As late as
about the year 1400 b.c. there were still, we know,* people
in Canaan masters of the Babylonian language and its
written character. In Num. xiii 22, also, another fragment
of ancient political history has been preserved (comp also
Judg. ill 8). The exclusively religious purpose of the biblical
writings explains why more of a similar character has not
been preserved.

But althoi^h the setting of the narrative cannot be
seriously called in question, when these facts .are considered,
it is not itself thereby guarded from all objection. Because
of Abram's being introduced in ver. 13 ae **i3iin, Ewald

' Begarding tbe Elamite invaBion and dynaaty in Babylon, Bee Meyer,
S 135 ff. ; Miirdter-Delitzsch, BtAyl-Auyr. Qachichle,* p. SB f.

* Regarding Kudur-Mabug, ruler of the west, see note on nDj6n3>
ver. 1.

» NaviUe, SuAodw, London, 1881, pp. 16-29 j Meyer, §§ 109, 137.

* From the Tell-AnKtma letters.

DlLLHANtr.-

D,g,l,zedbyG(Xlg[e

34 GENESIS XIT [2J6

regarded the whole narrative as taken from an ancient
foreign source, and believed himself entitled to find in it a
proof of Abram's actual historical existence.' But now it is
because of this very mention of Abram and of the kings of
the Fentapolis that the impugners of the narrative regard
the whole as a romance. In truth, it must be admitted to
be possible that the original acconnt spoke only of the
successful part played by the Hebrews of the country in the
contest with the eastern kings, and that everything else is
due to an interweaving of new materials and amplification of
the old on the part of the Israelite narrator or narrators.
Proof one way or another is impossible. At the same time,
the objections which have been advanced are little to the
point. The course of the campaign as described in vv. 5—9
is not out of harmony with its intention, nor in itself absurd.
There is no attempt to represent the battle in the valley of
Siddim as a great international contest.* It is in no way
surprising that the author is silent r^arding operations
f^inst the Canaanites proper, for it was not part of liis
purpose to enter on their relations with the eastern kings.
Nor is it even in iteelf incredible that Abram, having com-
bined his forces and those of his allies, rescued a part of the
captives and of the booty from the victorious army on its
way home. It is nowhere said that he overcame in open
battle the united army of the four kings, still less does the
narrative display the intention of glorifying him as a great
hero in war; in ver. 15 f. the successful exploit is recorded
without a single word of ostentatious parade. On the
contrary, the narrative has its whole point in Abram's self-
sacrificing friendship for Lot and in the restoration of the
captives, and not in an empty boast of warlike tame. The
whole campaign is narrated, not for its own sake, but only

I Ewald, GuchichU,' i. pp. 80, 431 f., 440ff. [Ewtory of Itrad, vol. i.
pp. 02, 301, 307 S.] ; Bimilarlj- Kittel, Gtsehidtle, i. 163 IT. [Hittory of Iht
Hebma, vol. i. p. IT6]>

> « Vs&endUaeht," Noldeke.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

235, 23!l] GENESIS XIT. 1 35

in BO far as it contributes to an understanding of Abram's
deed of rescue, and there is no pretension of completeneBS
aboat the story. Even if the fonr names of the kings of the
cities in the plain of Siddim are an addition supplied by the
fancy of Inter writers, the tradition of war between the
eastern kings and those of the Fentapolls may yet be well
based — assuming that we do not r^ard the existence of the
cities themselves as also a fiction. Nor is it of importance
if Hamre, Eshkol, and 'Aner were originally place names,'
for it makes no difference whether Mamre ot the lord of
Mamre assisted Abram. The account r^^ding Melohisedek
we may suppose to have been introduced only by the latest
redactor, but, even then, only with the justification of tradi-
tion for this new "figure"; nothing compels us to aBsume
that he is an independent invention of the redactor's own.

Literature on ch. xiv. : Krahmer in Illgen's ZcUachrift
fur Aistorwcke Theolof/ie. vii. 4, pp. 87-106 ; Tuch in ZDMQ.
i. 161-194; Ntildeke, UrUtrsuckangen zur Kritik des Alien
TeOamcTUs (Grotefend in ZDMG. viiL 800 ff.); Riisch in
St. Kr. 1885, p. 321 ff.; Haluvy, ifecAercAes Bibliques, x.
247-263 (REJ. xv. 161 ff.).

Vt. 1-12. The war which resulted in Lot's captivity.
Ver. 1 f. belong together, inasmuch as the principal sen-
tence to which the temporal clause of ver. 1 is subordinate,
comes only in ver. 2. "p'? is not to be emended into •V2
Di3K,^ nor are the first and second names alone,* for instance,
to be subordinated to the construct, but the whole four.
StUl the subject of ilrv is only to be found in the names of
these four kings ; comp. in ch. ix, 6 the subject of nbv-*

lyiB' — see notes on x. 10 and xi. 2. For all the names
of ver. 1 comp. also Schrader.*

' Noldeke.

' ClericuH, Evald, Compontion der Oentiit, p. SSO, Olshaiuen ; against
thJB Hitzig, Begriff dtr Kritik, p. 149.

» Sept. ; see, on the other hand, vv. & and 8. * Ewald, Syntax, § 303*.

*SBAW. 1887, pp. 600-6WS in which he correcta KAT? 13fiff.
I0v.neij(irm Interiptiotu, vol. i. p. 120 ff.].

Digitized by G(Xlgle

36 GENESIS XIV. 1 [238

?fiiDM — Sept. 'Afxapi^X, now identified by Schrader ' with
the great Babylonian king Hammurabi, cii-ea 2100 B.C., it
being assumed that the text is corrupted from an original
^BiDK. Hammurabi reigned fifty-five years, put an end to
the dominant power of Elam and of the various princedoms
in Babylonia itself, and created the united kingdom with
Babel as its capital,' though at first for a time obliged to
tolerate the rival existence of Eriaku of Lorsaw and others.

"iD?K — is not the ib^R of Isa. xxxvii. 12,' still less
Pontus ; * nor is it Artemita, which was also called XaXderap,^
and was situated in the south of Assyria * to the north of
Babylonia/ for in Syriac that is written lohn ; ^ just as
little can it be the old imperial capital of Assyria, Asshur =
]^al'ah Shirgat' With more probability it is now identified ^*
with the old Babylonian city of Larsam or Larsaw, south-
east of Uruk, the rums of which are found in the modem
Senkereh.'^ The easing of pronunciation in the Hebrew
combination of sounds, iD^ from Dth,^ is explicable ; Hal^vy "
believes, besides, that he has discovered that the ordinal
form of La-araa was Ella-arsa.

TilnM — known from Dan, il 14 as a personal name. It is
now believed that the name Ariokh, and indeed the actual
individual, has been found in the inscriptions ^* in the person

' Op. cU. p. 608ff. (Haldvy, x. 254 f.).

3 Tiele, 0»»diicfite, p. 124 ff. ; Miirdter-Delitzsch, Qetek. BediyUm. u.
Aatyr. p. 85 ff.

' Jerusfdem Toi^m. ' SymmachuB, Vulgate.

' According to Isidoms Characenos (in Qeogrivphi minoret, ed. MQIler,
p. 261).

" Ptolemy, vi. 1. 6 ; Sttabo, xvi. 1. 17. ' Kuobel.

« Noldeke, op. cii. p. 160. • Sayce, SEAT. ii. 1873, p. 244.

'* H. Rawlinaon, Norria, Lenonuant, Schrader in Biehm's Hand-
wSrUrhtch, p. 1495, and in KAT.^ p. 135 f. [Cunet/orm /nfcrtpfwnw, i.
p. 121] ; Delitjach, Paradia, p. 224.

" LoftUS, Travel*, p. 244 ff.

" Lenormant, La Jangue primitive Ae la Ckald^ p. 377 ff.

" Op. eit. p. 283.

'* Lenonuant, op. ctt. p. 377 ff. ; Oppert, JA. viL 6, p. 277 £. ; Schrader,
KAT.* 13S [Cuneiform In$iTiptio7U, vol. i. p. 1201] ; Delit:£Bch, Pomdtei,
p. 224.

Digitized byCoOgie

2M, SSr] GENK3I8 XIV. 1 37

of Eri-aku or Kiw-aku, i.e. servant of the moon god, vassal
king of lATsam under his father Kudar-Mabug, king of
Elam, and himself the last king of Larsa. The objections
of Tiele ^ and others to the accuracy of the reading Siw-aku,
have been met * by the help of fresh discoveries.

tirs — see note on ch. x. 22.

"iplM'13 — Sept. XoSoXXoyofUp. From the cuneiform in-
scriptions we are now acquainted with several compound
names of early EUamite kings in which Kudur is one element,
and also with an Elamite deity Lagamar.' It ia also related
in the inscriptions of Asshurbanipal that he brought back
from SuBa to Babylon the statue of a god which had been
carried off by the Elamite king Kudur-Nahundi 1635 years
before his time ; and in Mugheir, bricks have been found due
to a king Kudur-Mabug who calls himself adda-Ttiartu, ruler
of the west country, Canaan.*

y^fl^^ — Sept SapydK, as yet unknown.

^i — iSvStv, meaningless as a twwicti appelativum with-
out further qualification, and not to be identified with
Galilee * nor Pamphylia," nor Djtan ^ of Gen. x, 5 ; ' it must
be a proper name though the reading may be corrupt. It
has been conjectured ^ that we here find the Gut! or Kuti,
a powerful people often mentioned in the inscriptions.^ They
inhabited the country between the Zah and the Diy&la
(Gyndes), were the northern neighbours of the Kossseans,
and are perhaps the t'P of Ezek. xxiiL 23.'*

The principle followed in the arrangement of the names
is not obvious, in ver, 9 it is diflerent ; Delitzsch supposes it

> OetduehU, p. 1S4.

*S7 Schroder, op. eit. p. 601 f.; Fried. Delitzsch in excnnus to
Delitzech,' p. 639 ff. [not translated in New Commmtary).

' A goddess occoidiog to Jensen, WZKM. vi. p. 64.

■•Schrader in Eiehm's HandvimerinKh, p. 819; KAT? p. 136 1.
lOimeifona Irucriptiom, vol. i. p. 121 f.}

' Josh. lii. S3 ; Matt. iv. IS (Clericiu, Boeetuuiillec).

' Sj'mmachuB. ' Qesenius, Noldeke. * H. Bawlinaon.

■ Schiader, EOF. pp. £68, 271, 294, 461, 473.

" Delitzsch, PonuftM, p. 223 ft.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

38 GiNESia xtr. s [237

to be alphabetical From what follows it is clear that
Kedorlaomer was the leader in the group of kings. Gomp.
also passages like Josh. x. 3, o, 23.^

Ver. 2. These kings waged war ' with the kings of the
five cities. The expedition, ae we learn from ver. 5 ff.,
was not directed f^ainst them alone, but the war with
them was to be the chief theme of the narrative, in
accordance with the author's aims. " The five cities * seem
to have formed a confederation. The first four * afterwards
perished,^ but not so Bela', i.e. So'ar. Those in the first rank
were Sodom and Gomorrah, which are elsewhere always
mentioned by themselves, as they are here in ver. 10 f. To
judge from the situation of $o'ar * and of Sodom,^ the cities
occupied the position of what is now the southern part of
the Dead Sea. For further particulars see ch. xix. 22."^
It may be noted that the inhabitants are nowhere called
Canaonites, and that their territory is not reckoned part of
the land of Canaan.* The position of afiaira, in which each
of those towns had its own king, is precisely as it is found
later, in the time of Joshua.

De Saulcy " imagined that he had discovered ruins of the
five cities still by the Dead Sea ; others wish to recognise in
the names tno and mns a description of their fate,^^ and thus
prove the names fictitious. Jewish humour ^* caught tJie
sound of the words in snd St^ in the names of the first two
kings ; and seeing Uiat ^ is not elsewhere used in the
formation of personal names, Tuch has conjectured a contrac-
tion from syns, jwnia (similarly Hal^vy " from in '3|t, '3»t

I Enobel. * Joth. xi. 18. * Pentapolia, Wisd. z. 6.

• Ch. X. 19. ' Dent. xxix. 22, cf. Hos. xi. 8.

■ See cli. xiz. SS. ' See cli. ziii. li.

' Enobel. * According to ch. xiii. 12.

K* Seeut Ar^Matogi^fw, nouv. B^e, zii. £95 ff.

' 1 OeseniuB, 7%«faurui ; Hitzig, OeadiidUe, p. S5, in all four, rubmergad,
overvHuliTud, datroytd, twallowed by tin earth, with Arabic as the alleged
authority.

" Jenualem Targiun, Bereafaith Babbn.
" RSJ. 1. 1885, p. 3.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

S3T, 238] aiNESIS XIV. »-6FF. 39

W^)- Hitzig gave his Lelp to the cause by the diBcover; of
the meanings " Berpent-tooth " and " scorpioa-veDom " in the
other two. But the Septuf^int has Ba\>ia (BaXax) for jna
and Xevaap (Samaritaa iNie*) for ^■>av, aad pronouDces
laxDV, Sviioffop (Peahitta i->]^f^). When the tradition is bo
uncertain an interpretation of the names from Hebrew roots
18, to say the least, a doubtful proceeding. Conversely, the
Samaritan reading inittx? for -iiRtK* is evidence that the thirst
for interpretation made early attempts on the names. See
further regarding the first two names, e.g. Gesenius, Thesaurus.

jra — only here. The name of its king is entirely
wanting, it can hardly have merely fallen out of the
text

Ver. 3. All tkae, four, allied themselves, i.e. marched in
eonfederacy against * the valley of Siddim, i.e. the valley of the
level fields,* which is the Salt Sea, i.e. gainst the district
where tbe enemies' towns lay, and where afterwards, it is
supposed,' the Dead Sea (its southern part) came to be.
Speaking generally, the valley of Siddim is here uned to
describe the same tract of country aa that named -Da or i33
rn*n in ch. xiii

Yer. 4. " The cause of hostilities was that the kings of
Siddim, who had paid tribute for twelve years, refused in the
tJiirteenth year to do bo any longer. This is the meaning
given by the Hebrew." *

TiQ — " only found elsewhere in the Hezateuch in Num.
xiv. 9; Josh, xxii 16, 18f., 29."*

'y\ B^«*l — see note on ch. xv. 16;' the Samaritan, more
correctly,^ has i^su

Ver. 5 ff. At once, in the year following, Kedorlaomer
appeared with the other kings. They snbdued, one after

1 Emld, Syntax, § S8Sc

* Aqnila, Onkeloc, SamariUn, Saadia ; but the Septiugint tuu rn>
^ifiyy» H* A*.miip, and Hitzig parallak Q*TP with Arabic ladhAm, Bait

* See note onder ch. xix. 28.

* As in 2 Kings xriii, 7, xxiv. 1, 20, etc. • Knobel.

* Ewald, Syntax, Jf 2S7ft, 300a. r Olshausen, Noldeke.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

40 GENESIS XIT. 6FF. [338

another, .the people dwelling in the country east of Jordaa,
ia Se'ir, and in the desert, which fact makes it dear that the
campaign was not directed against the Pentapolis alone.
" They came, without doubt, by the usual road, up through
the countries bordering on the Euphrates,^ till they reached
Syria. From this point, which was that to which they
afterwards directed their backward inarch (ver. 14 f.), they
moved southwards, and attacked the rebels as they came to
them, first the Bephaim in Bashan, the north of the Trans-
jordan country, and then the Zuzim and the Emim, who
lived farther south." ' These peoples, all three, belong to
the primitive inhabitants of the country. Kephaim, or sons
of Bapha, i.e. giants, men of the heroic age, was both the
general name of the primitive giant population which
occupied the land west * and east * of the Jordan, and the
special name for the giants of Bashan.^

^'??P riTPiETl — only here. The Vatican Septuagint, how-
ever, has ^AtrrapwB koL Kapvatv, which is perhaps the
original* In that case, 'Aehtaroth was one of the principal
cities of Bashan, Og's royal residence,' and only six Boman
miles,^ over two hours, distant from EdreL" The spot has
been found, once more, in Tell 'Ashtere, two and a half hours
from Nawi, and almost between KawS and M'zfirlb ; it lies
on a hill in the midst of a plain rich in pasture ground, ia
well supplied with water, and has extensive ruins.^** Con-
trary to this usual assumption,'^ Wetzstein '* looked for it in
Bosra, the capital of the Haurfln," but the view has been

1 Strabo, xvi. 1. 27. » Knobel.

* Joeh. xvii. 15 ; 2 Sam. xzi. 16 ; Oen. xv. SO ; laa. zviL 0.

• Deut. iL 11, 20. ' Deut iii 11, 13 ; Joah. xiiL 12.
■ Eaenen, Buhl in ZDPV. xiiL 42 f., and Kttsteren, Snd. 213.

' Deut. i. 4 ; Joah. ix. 10, xiL 4, xiji. 12, 31.

' (hiomaftiwn. * 8«e Com. Num. xxL 33 [DiUm.].

" Bitter, STdhmd«, xv. 819 ff. (Knobel).
11 Baedekei, PaiOitiiut,) p. 303.
»» Jfaurdn, p. 108 ff.

'*So, too, Arnold in Herzog, Real-EncyflopadU, ziv. 7261, and
Miihlau in Riehm, HandiBeTUTbuch, p. 115.

Digitized byCoOgk'

2)8, sag] GEKSSIS XIV. GFF. 41

already refuted by Noldeka' Eabbath 'Ammon* has no
claim at alL — Kamaim by iteelf is not mentioned in the
Old Testament, but, no doubt, in 1 Mace. v. 43 f.* We may
think of it ae being in the neighbourhood of 'Ashteroth, in
finch a way that 'Ashteroth Karnaim m^ht be conceived of
as a double city, or as 'Ashteroth beside £arnaim.

DW — presumably the same as the giants in the land of
'Ammon of later date, named by the Ammonites B"?*!?!.*
" The name is recalled by Zl^a^ a place which held a Roman
garrison," in the Middle Ages Zlzfi, between Bosra and Lejfin,^
one stage distant from 'Ammftn,^ and still ' in existenca" ^°

ona — by the versions for the most part vocalised QJ"?,
" among or vnth them " ; better in Ham, a place otherwise
unknown. It was perhaps the ancient name of the
Ammonite capital, Babbath 'Ammon.^'

^"W — ^properly " the terrible ones," though it is to be
remembered that the Septuagint here and in Deuteronomy
has 'Oftfuuot, 'OftfUv. They were farther south, and their name
is that of the original inhabitants of the land of Moab,^* who
before Moses' time extended also north of the Amon,'* It is
there we have to look for M« plain (™^,^* only again in ver. 1 7)
of KiryathaxTii. The town, at one time Iteubenite,'^ at another
Moabite," lay, according to the OrwTnasticon (Kapia0aei/i,
Kapiaffa), 10 Soman miles (south) west of Meldaba. The
modem name of the ruins is KarSy&t ; ^^ they lie somewhat
south-west of Makaur (Machterus) and south of Jebel 'Att4r&s.

> 2D^Q. xxix. 431. * Schenkel, Bibditxieoti, i. 279.

' Cf. Carnea m Lagaide, (hiomattiea Saera,^ 108. 18, and Carneas in
Sjfhut peregriiuUio, ed. Gamunini, p. 07.

* Deut ii. SO. » Ptolemy, v. 17. 6.

* Notitia dignitatwn, i. 81 f.

' Ibn BatflU, i. SfiS ; Mardfid, Lex. gtog. (ed. JnyiLboll), L 62&
« Abnlfida, Tahuia Syria, ed. Kohler, p. 91.

* RobineoD, PaUUtina, iiL 9S3. [In Eng. map.] " Enobel.
»'Tuch. "Deut. ii. 10 f.
'» Niun. xxi. 26.

>* Not pynmul, Hitiig, OetAtdUe, p. 36.

" Num. iixii. 37 ; Joeh. liii. 19. " Jer. xlviii. 23 ; E«ok. iiv. 9.

" Seetzen, Buickhardt, Baedeker.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

42 GXNESis XIV. 6, 7 [ssa

Againet Knobel'a identification of the city with et-Teim or
et-Tuaime, half an hour west of MSdaba, me Dietrich.^

Ver. 6. Adrancing farther through the country south of
Arnon they came on the Qorim, the primitive inhabitants of
Edomitis,* the hill country between the Dead Sea and the
Elanitic gulf, and defeated them upon this their mountain
land ' Se'ir as far as El Paran, which m ai (the entrance to)
the detert, t.c aa far as Elath or Aila on the east side of the
deeert of Faian,* at which point anyone approaching from the
east reached that desert.

y'* — not jdaiat^ but, like n?K, a lai^ tree or lai^ trees
(? palms, see ch. xiL 6). The word became the name of the
well-known harbour situated on the Klanitic gulf. It is
known in the Old Testament as fi^e n^« t ^^^ ni^K - 8 the
Septuagint in Deut. has further A^imv, which points to
a form vT» ; in the classical authors it is called AtKava,
'E\ava, Aelana, names which follow the Aramaic \^V, ^Vt '^>
tree. These shortened designations are, doubtless, later
forms of the fuller name QKB'6'K, I^tachri * mentions palms
in the neighbourhood of Aila, and the modem 'Akaba is
surrounded by extensive woods of date palm.^" At every
period of history the place was counted of great importance,
and the possession of it was much contested from the earliest
times.^'

Ver. 7. Here the kings ceased their march south, taming
first to the west and then to the north. They thus reached
'Ain Mishp&t, or Kadesh, which is the Kadesh mentioned in

' In Men* Arcbiv, i. 337 f.

* Ch. xxzT), 30 ff. ; DeuL u. 12, 28.

* Ewald, g SSM ; but Samar. and Sept. hare *inna-

* See Num. x. la.

■ Talcums, JeTome, Sunaritan, Luther, also in ch. xii. 6.

* Ch. MKTi. 41.

» Deut. iL 8 i 2 Kings xiv. 22, xvL 6.

■ 1 Kings iz. 26 ; 2 Kings xvi. 6. ■ Edit. Moidtmann, p. 19.
>* Burckhaidt [Syria, p. 509], Qerm. tt. p. 828 : Biippall, Nubien,

p. 248 ; Hobinwai [PaUtline,* i. 1 71 f.]. Germ. tt. i 288 f .
" Tnch, Knobel.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

239, SM] GENKSI3 XIV. 7 43

cha. xvi. 14 and xx. 1, and frequently in the history of
Moses, where it is hIso called Kadesh Bamea'. It is here
given the name Well of deciaion, so that it was a place with a
spring of water, where decisions were given to those who
soi^ht advice or were at variance. It was, without doabt,
the seat of an ancient oracle or sanctuary, of which the
name £ade6b is also a conSnnation, as well as being the
point of meeting of important commercial highways. Its
situation was long undetermined. Bobinson's opinion, that it
was to be looked for in 'Aln el Weibeh, near the 'Aiaba,
about 30° 42' north latitude, may be regarded as now
disposed of. K&dds also, about eleven kilometres north of
the hill of Madara, in the neighbourhood of the Wadi el
Yemen, a day's journey from 5ebron,' is too far north, and
suits neither Gen, xvL 14 nor the passages in the history of
Hoses. It is best looked for ' on the western slope of the
plateau of 'Az&zimeh (Machra), and identified with the
modem 'Ain ^udSs, the source of the Wadi Kud^s, which,
after a course of four hours, joins the Wadi esh-Sher&if.
Trumbull,' after personal inspection, has given a full descrip-
tion of the spot* Regarding QIT!, the name given in the
Targums, see Tuch,*

All the open eoutUry of'Amalelf — the meaning is not the
land of Amalek later so called,' as if the ancient people of the
Amalekites was not then in existence,' but the Amslekites in
the whole extent of the settlements then occupied by them,*
in the K^eb and as far as E^pt.'

Hata^m-TamaT — according to 2 Chron. xx. 2, 'Alngedi

> Wetzatein in Delitzsch,'' after el Mukadd^ (ed. Ooeje, p. 192), Keil.

■ Ravliiuon, E. H. Palmer, The Dttert of the Bxodvt, 1871, p. fiI7
(Oenu.tr. p. 260); Palestine Explor. Fund, 1871, Jan., p. 80ff.; Knobel
on Jo«h. XT. 3.

■ KadtA Barn«a, Nev York, 18S4.

* See ZDPV. viii, 184 ff., SlOf., 328.

' ZDMG. L 179 ; also Comm. on Num. xixiv. \ [Dillraann].

■■ Hengetenberg, BeiMlg*, ii. SOB ; Keil.

' See Gen. xxxvi. IS. " Hum. xiii. !9, xiv. 43, 45.

* 1 Sam. xxvii. 8 (cf. Ex. xviL 8ff.; Deut. xxv. 17 fF.).

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

44 OEKESIS XIV. 8-10 [SM

on the nest side of the Dead Sea, a place aboimding in
palma.* Knobel, on the other hand, on the ground that
'Aingedi hes too far north, would understand Dnonn n*B' or
iDFi OQ the south-eaBtem border of the Holy Land,* identical
with &a/iapa>, some distance eouth-weat of the Dead Sea,*
on the road from Hebron to Aila, and occupied bj troops
in Boman times,' the modern Kumub." He is correct in say-
ing that the Amorites were found as far south as this place.^

Ver. 8 f. The kings of the PentapoUs now advanced to
meet and engage the enemy. Four kings with the five, an
incomplete sentence in which the subject is changed. The
author intends to surest that here the conquerors were met
by a force which at least fairly matched their own. But it
may originally have been merely a marginal note.

Ver. 10. The valley of Siddim, where the battle took
place, was welU, wells of bitumen, i.e. full of them, and
these proved the ruin of the fugitives, for they fell into
them. For the construct repeated to denote distribution,
see Ewald^ and Gesenius." According to the statement
here, the mineral pitch still welled up from the ground
in many parts of the valley, and that from cavities of
considerable depth. "The account is confirmed by the
quantity of bitumen found in the Dead Sea. According to
the reports of the Arabs, it issues in especial from a steep
wall of rock on the east side of the sea almost opposite to
'Aingedi, falls into the sea in a solidified state, and is thrown
up by it on its western shore.'" But there must also be
considerable deposits at the bottom of the lake, which detach

» Pliny, v. S 73. • Judg. i. 16.

■ Ezek. xIviL 19, xlviii. S9.

* Ftolemy, v. 16. 8 ; Taivia Pwtinger, ix«.

* Onwuulieon, nh 'Ancaiv &»iiJif.

" Itobiiuon, Pale^iine,* vol. ii. p. SOS ; see also Wettatei d in Delitzsch,*
p.&8If.

' Deut i. 44 ; Judg. L 36. * Syntax, £§ 3130, S89c. ■ 130. G.

" Borckhardt [Syria, p. 394], Germ. tr. p. 664 ; Seetien, Beitm, ii. 218,

SS7 ; BobinsoD [Palaliv*, i. filT], Qerm. tr. ii. 463 ; Ruasegger, Reiam,

Digitized byG(Xlg[e

MO, 341] GENESIS XI7. U F. 45

themselves when an earthquake ocoutb,^ and then float in
lumps on the surface of the waves.* Ancient writers also
report that the lake casta out quantitiea of bitumen.^ It is
foiuid at different points on the ahores, especially on its
southern bank.* Mosses of large size are found only after
violent earthquakes, and then only in the southern portion of
the lake,^ and so in the situation which was occupied by the
valley of Siddim. Keaders may also be reminded of the
expanse of black slime or salty morass at the south end of
the lake, into which one may sink deeply," and where at
times many beasts of burden and cattle are lost.'' See
further on ch. six. 28." «

Both the leading kings took to flight, hut must have
saved themselves by ho doing, at least the king of Sodom did
80, as we see from ver. 17. Consequently, we have to
understand as subject to nsff \'?ti% rather their people than
themselves. — mojn is to he read moy "jfei, as by the
Septut^int and Samaritan.

Tnn — to the mountaitis,' doubtless those of Moab,*" seeing
the enemy made their attack from the west.

Ver. 11 f. " The enemy plundered the conquered towns,
carried off with them the provisions and property they con-
tained, and, as we see from w. 16 and 21, prisoners also,
amongst them Lot from Sodom." "

D»« — Hal^vy " wishes to emend into 0^3?'. It is true,
we miss any mention of the captives soch as is found in
vv. 16 and 21, but in vv. 10, 12, and 14 (cf. ver. 24), also,
the narrative is not very precise in its statements.

1 Robinson, toL iii. p. 191 (Qerm. iii. 168) ; Roes^ger, p. 254.

* JOBeptuB, Jtwith Wan, iv. 8. 4.

* Stiabo, xvi, 2. 42 ; Diodorua Siculua, ii. 48, lii. 98 ; Pliny, vii. § 96.

* SeeUen, Reiien, i. 417 ; Lynch, Exptd^ion to the Dtad Sea and tin
Jordan, 18fiO, pp. 303, 306, 300, 318 (Gemu 183, 187, 191, 201).

» Robinson, Pal*«(tn<, vol. i.p.618,voLii. p. 189 (Germ. ii. 464 f.,iii.l64).

* Robinson, cp.cit.ii. pp. 112, 110 (Oerm. iii. 30) ; Lynch, op. «(. p. 300 f .
' Roth in Petennann, Geographiiche MitthaUungen, 1868, p. 268.

* Knolwl. • Ewald, § 216c " Ch. xix. 20.
11 Vv. IS, 13, ch. xix. 1. Enobel " BedienAtt Bibliqua, x. 248.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

46 GENESIS XIT. 13, 14 [zu

DT3K 'Furja — we expect these worda rather after dt^, as
in the Septuagint, but a conaideration of ver. 13 shows that
they are merely a gloss.'

"31 Mini — is also an awkward and halting addition.

Vv, 13-24. Abram's deed of rescue, and the acknow-
ledgment made to him.

Ver. 13. Abram, in the grove of Mamre,* received news
of the dieaster.

The escaped one, who always appears in such a caee,^ o'^
also in Josh. viiL 22 and Num. xxi. 29.

najjn — epithet applied to Abram, who is here mentioned
for the first time in the chapter (see note on ver. 12), Else-
where the Israelites are named Hebrews only by foreigners,
or in antithesis to them.* For the conjectured reason of its
use here, see p. 33f. Regarding the word nnv, see ch.
XL 16.

tnpp — in A the old name of Hebron, or of a part of it,'
appears here as a chief or prince, '^^f?, too, occurs as the
proper name of a place near Hebron in Num. xiii. 23. ^nj
hypvt, " the brook of the vine clusters," See further on ch.
xxiiL 20. " The Amorites of this district ' were pomsaora ^ of
Abram'8 eovenaiU, i.e. allied with him, and so bound to stand
by him in case of need, as they actually did {ver, 24). The
patriarchs had similar treaties with others."^

"uy — Septuagint Avvav, Samaritan trap, both here and in
ver. 24. See Bosenmiiller* r^arding a mountain summit,
Ne'ir, beside Hebron.

Ver. 14. Abram involved himself iu the contest for the
sake of his brother, i.e. relative, cousin,'" and he emptied out
his men, as arrows from the quiver or a sword from its

> OkhiiUBen. * Ch. liii. 18.

* S Sam, XV. 13 ; Ezek. xxiv. S6 f.; Evald, Syntoe, g 277a ; Gesenius,**
186.4.

* Eg. I Sam. xiii, 3, 7, ziv. 21. » See ch. xiiii. S.

* CL ver. 7. ' Chs. xxxviL 19, ilii. 23.

* Cha. xil 22 S., xxvi. 28 ff., xxxviii. 12. KnobeL

. ».ZDMG. jiii.A19. "> Cf, ver. 16 and ch. xiii. 8.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

241, H3] GENSBIS XIV. 15 P.-IT 47

Bcabbard,* t^. marched them out in haste and in forca The
Samaritan, however, has p^^, and the Septuagint ^pt0/iaiae,
mustered.'

''?'?n — tifl proved or tried men, comp. Arabic Aanfk;
others render less well, " his trained warrioiB." The word i8
explained by those horn in his house? i.e. the slaves bom
and brought up in his household, contrasted with those who
had been purchased ; aa such they were regarded as specially
attached and trustworthy. The fact that 318 fighting men
were immediately at his disposal, is proof that Abram was a
chieftain of consequence; ver. 24, however, shows that he
was assisted by his allies. Warlike exploits of the patriarchs
are also recorded in chs, xxxiv. 25, xlix. 5 f., xlviu. 22.

To Dan — " to Laish on the north-eastern border of
Canaan ; it received the name Dan in the time of the Judges,*
and is here bo named proleptically." '

Ver. 15 f. " Abram divided himself against them hy night,
i.e. divided his men into hands, which fell on the enemy by
night from different directions. The same m&nceuvre occurs
in Job L 17; 1 Sam. xl 11. The captured men and pro-
perty he recovered from the enemy and brought back.

rein — to the left, Le. north of Damascus. Eusebius and
Jerome' mention a Hoba as a place where in their day
Ebionites lived, and von Troilo^ names a vUlf^e of Hoba about
a mile north of Damascus." ^ But this is unsuitable, because
too near Damascus ; and Wetzstein ' points to a more likely
place, a Hoba twenty hours north of Damascus, west of
Karyetain."

Ver. 17. "The king of Sodom advanced to the vaUeg of
Shatoeh, or tJie king's valUy, to meet Abram on his return from

» Ei, IT. 9 ; Lev. xivi. 33 ; Ph. xmt. Z.

* See Geeeoiui, Thaanrat, 330.

■ So chs. ivii. IS f., xsiii. 27 ; Lev. xxiL 11, from A.

* Josh. III. i7 ; Judg. sviii. 29. • Knobel.

* In the (humuutkon. ' Stiiebachrei!»ing, p. fi84 ' Knobel.

* In Delitzach, atMti$,* p. sei B.

>* For this place see Sachau, Reisen, p. S8 ff.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

48 GENESIS XIV. 18 [242

the encounter, to congratulate him and to receive from him
the rescued captives. This valley of the king is mentioned
^ain in 2 Sam. xviii. 1 8 as the place where the childless
Absalom erected a monument" ' It follows that flic* poy is
not identical with the D'Ttnp mt? of ver, 5 * partly from the
appended explanation, which implies that it is not already
known from what precedes, and partly from ver. 18, which
shows that Salem must have lain in its ne^hbourhood. The
king's valley (pav), accordingly, being mentioned nowhere
else, is usually aesigned to the neighbourhood of Jerusalem,
because of a statement of Josephus' that Absalom's monu-
ment stood about two stadia from Jenisalem. We cannot,
however, straightway take it to be the valley of the Kidron,*
which was a tn: ; it remains a matter of surprise that,
if BO near Jerusalem, it should be nowhere else mentioned,
and we do not know on what authority Josephus made bis
statement At the same time, there la httle probability in
the assertion that because Absalom's personal estate was
situated in Ea'al Haeor,^ we should look for it there on hie
own property.*

Ver. 18. To this place Melchisedek, king of Salem, and
at the same time priest of the Most High God, brought oat
provisions for Abram and his men.

DW — most ancient and modem expositors, beginning with
'Josephus,' understand this of Jerusalem ; " others, however,
of XoXe^/t, in the neighbourhood of which, according to John
iii. 23, John baptized,^ and which, according to Eusebius
and Jerome,^ lay eight Boman miles south of Skythopolis ; *"

> Enobel. * Rodiger in Qeseniiu, TlusaKTvt ; Hitidg.

■ AiUiquitia, vii. 10. 3.

4 Enobel, Thenius (on S Sam. xviii.), Delitzsch, Biehm, Eandvivrifr-
huh, p. 844.

• 2 Sam. siiL S3. ■ Tuch, Winer, Ewald.

^ Anti^itiet, i. 10. 2. Thef include Knobel, Delitzsch, Eeil ; alao the
TargniuB (Jerome, Qweaiorta), Ibn Ezra, ^imchl, etc
" But see Riehm, SandwHrterbueh, p. 32 f. [Dillmanu].

* In the Ononuutwon, tub hhat.

"> Jerome, E-puioliB Ixziiii. T, ad Evangel preibyt.; Beland, Robinson,

Digitized byCoOgk'

SU, sis] GENESIS XIT. 18 49

see now also the pilgriioi^e of Silvia.' No decision can be
come to by the help of r\y^ ptsj}, which is itself unknown, nor in
view of the words iais* nns, which can only mean after he had
turned back, and not after he had returned to Mamre, which
trsnalation would leave the words (ni^ pdiTtX) iflKip^ riKX quite
out of place. Jerome says, Salem non, ut Josephus et tiostri
omrus arbitrantur, ed Jervsalem, sed oj^idiim juxta Scythopolim,
quae usqut hodie appelatur Solera et ostenditur ibi palatium
Mdchvxdech. This Salem, with the situation of which the
aiiKatv ^oXt)/* of Judith iv. 4 would agree very well, need not
be thought too far north, seeing that the king of Sodom
could, after all, cover the much greater extent of ground in-
volved, while Abram was leisurely returning laden with the
booty. Nor would it be out of the natural line of march,
seeing that the 'Araba had to be traversed, we must suppose,
in the neighbourhood of Beth She3,n (Skythopolis). On the
other side, it is no special recommendation in favour of
Jerusalem that it is called Salem only in a (late) poem, Fs.
Ixxvi 3, while elsewhere in the Old Testament, the passages
being in prose, YebQsi (YebQs) always appears as the older
name of Jerusalem. Still, as early as about 1400 B.C., the
name Urusalim is attested by the Tell Amama letters as
the name of the city,^ and other considerations tell in its
favour. In Josh. x. 1 a king of Jerusalem has the name
piir'j'iiil, which is a compoand similar to P7]p3?p, We are
not, however, to lay any special stress on this fact, seeing it is
now maintained that pri ''31X is due to a late alteration of the
Septuagint reading pra 'n« (ct. Judg. i. 5).' But the com-
parison between David and Melchisedek in Fs. ex. 4 appears
to have more force if the latter were king in the same city
as the former, and w. 18-20 have surely quite clearly their

Bleek, Tnch, Ewald, OachithU, i. 441, 470 [HiOory of Iirtul, voL i. pp.
307, 332]. Euobd.

' Oaniurrim,' p. 6Bff. » ZDPV. itiii. 138 f.

•WellhaMen, Budde,BwA«r flwA(er«. SamiMl, 1890,p. 63ff.; on the
other iide, eee Kittel, GtKhkkU, i 277 1. [Hittory of tht H^eics, yol, i.
p. 307}

DILLMANN. — 11. 4

Digitized by G(Xlgle

60 GENESIS XIT. 19 F. [3*8

whole point in the effort to represent Jeruaalem as a
primitiTe seat of pure religion, and as a place to which
Abram also paid tithee (as Jacob did to Bethel '). So we
have, after all, to decide in favour of Jerusalem, with the
aBBomptiou that the rare name xhlf has been purposely chosen
to secure a covert allusion, juet as the name Moriah in ch.
xxii. 2.

pTy^a^D — perhaps " my king is Sidik (name of a deity)." *
He is designated priest of £1 'JEUyon, whom Abram, as we see
from ver. 22, could in a general way acknowledge as his
god. This agrees very well with the findings of the history
of religions. There ia abundant evidence for the name El
or II as the oldest proper name of deity among the Baby-
lonians, AflByrjanB, Phoenicians, and Sabeans. Seeing, how-
ever, that among foreign peoples he was early pushed into
the background by younger goda who only expressed
particular aspects of his being, it was uecessary to declare
more explicitly by means of descriptive epithets the con-
ception which one associated with his name. As the
patriarchs had their 'y? !>!«,' dt^P ^,* ^tE" '^i^ !>«,' fwn"? !>k,"
so the Canaanite here has his li^V ^^? The subordinate
deities, inferior in position or rank, might indeed be already
differentiated from him, but Melchisedek in his worship still
held fast to him as the old eovere^ god, the ruler of the
universe (ver. 19). It is to be observed that l^*!v stands
without the article, in accordance with the oldest idiom of
the language, and that as an epithet of Jabve in the Old
Testament it is still always so used.^

Ver. 19 f. This Melchisedek desires for Abram salvation
and blessing from God because of his deed, and praises God

1 Chi. xxTiii. SS, xxxv. 1.

) See BaudisBiii, StvdUn xw Semit. Beligictuget^uJUe, i. Ifi.
» Ch. xvii. 1. * Ch. iii. 33.

* Ch. xxxiiL 20. " Ch. mv. 7.

^ Cf. tlie Phoeniciftn Eliun io Eusebiua, Prttfaratw EvangtUea, i. 10.
11 ff.

» E-g. Pb. Tii. 18 [17], Ivii. 3 [2],

OMzcdoyGoOgle

24S, SM] genesis XI7. 21, 22 F. 51

for its succees. According to usage, the words of blessiog are
uttered in a more elevated rhythmical style.

7K? — Deo = a Deo.^ fuE', see ch. iv. 1 ; it me&ns both
creator (Sept. Vulg.) and possessor or lord (Targum). — ftO,
found besides only in Hos. xi. 8 ; Prov. iv. 9.

Abram by accepting the gift and the blessing acknow-
ledged Melchisedek ae God's priest, and now on his part
gave to the priest, and in his person to God, as a thanksgiving,
th^ tenth of all, i.e. not of all he possessed,' but of all he
had with him when the meeting took place, i.e. of the booty.'
He thus became a pattern to the Israehtes,* both in bis
receiving the blessing from the priest and in his payment
of tithe to him (so Jacob in ch. zxviiL 22). There is little
difficulty in seeing that this tithing of the spoil presents no
insoluble contradiction to ver, 23 f,^

Regarding the conception of Melchisedek as a type of
Christ, which is found in the Epistle to the Hebrews, and
has been elicited by a combination with , Fs. ex., see the
commentaries on the Epistle. For the extraordinary ideas
entertained r^arding his person by the later Jews and Chris-
tians, see Winer and the other biblical encyclopaedias.

Ver. 21. " The king of Sodom, encouraged by Abrani's
generosity, proposes to him that he should restore the souls,
i.e. persons, that is, the rescued captives, while retaining the
other rescued property."

Ver. 22 f. "But Abram raises his hand to God,* and
thus swears that he will keep nothing of the king's property,
although he has no obligations to the people of Sodom, and
might keep the spoil he had taken in battle. The king of
Sodom is not to have the opportunity of saying that he made
Abram rich. Abram shows himself sensitive to the want

i Cf. chs. iiv. 21, mi. 16 ; Ei. xii. 16 ; Geeeniua,** 121. 3.
' WellhauBen, Gmporition, p. 311. ' Heb. vii. i.

*Cf. Lev. xivii. 30ff. J Num. xxxi. 31 ff. ; 2 Sam.Tiii.llf. ; 1 Chron.
xxvi. 27 ; Num. tI. 23 ff. ; Lev, is. 22 ff.
* Bdbin«T.
■ Deut. xxzii. 40 ; Dim. xii. 7 ; also Ex. xvii. 16 [Dillmann].

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

62 0SNSSI3 XIV. 24, 35 [w

of confidence that he will voluntarily restore the property
which belonged to others."

□K — " used in oaths in which a negation is expreaaed." '

^om a thread to a shoe-latcket — " i.e. nothing of hia moat
woTtUees posaeaeions, much leaa any of value ijn with a pre-
ceding |D nsed to express the total sum of things of a kind." *

Abram sweara by the Grod whom Melchisedek worships ;
in this way ver. 21 fT. is linked to ver, 18 ff. The word
mrr is wanting in the Septuf^nt, Codex Alexandrinus, and in
the Lucian text, also in the Feshitta. The Samaritan has
D^nhtn. It accordingly appears to be a later insertion.'
In any case, whether original * or an inaertiou, it ia intended
to suggest that the god of Abram is not quite identical with
the god of Melchiaedek.

Ver. 24. Abram asks something only for his companions
in the fight.

'Ty?? — not so far aa me, i.e. " that be far from me," or
"nothing for me."' "The words which follow are in the
abaolute case (nominativus pendens), and the concluding words
their neceesary complement ; thei/ may take their share, i.e.
my servants may have what they consumed of the recaptured
provisions (w. 11, 16), and my confederates may receive the
cuatomary share of the epoiL" •

Ver. 1 4 n^lected to state that Abram's alliea marched
with bim ; for a similar inatance of clumsy stylism, conip.
oh. XX, 17 with ver. 3.

BJ THE TRIALS OF FAITH, THE COVENANT,
AND THE PEOOF.

In what has gone before, Abram has shown himself to be
I man conspicuous for piety and virtue in various forme, and

Aa chB. »

:i. 23, xiTi. 39, xlii. 16 ; Qeseniiu," 149.

Cf. Deut. :

xzix. 10 ; Judg. xv. S ; Isa. xxii. 24. Euobel.

Ilgen.

« DeliteBch, Halevy. » Cf. ch. ili. 16.

Num.zxx

i. 26 ff. ; 1 Sam. xxx. S6. Knobd. ' [See p. 8.]

D,tradb,G(X)glc

244, 24S] OENESia XV 6S

he has experienced at God's hands so much favour ia the
shape of special providences, promises, and blessings, that
everj preparation required for the moment in which he could
be installed as the head of a new divine covenant and receive
the promised seed, the foundation of the covenant race,
aeems to have been made. But at this very point, before
such eminence is attained, delays, hindrances, and dis-
appointments set in like a storm. Their purpose was to
allow Abram's faith to manifest its strength in overcoming
them, and also to give visible evidence of the controlling
power of divine grace. Even after the summit has been
attained, Abram, in the midst of new dangers, must give yet
higher proof of himself, until at last the perfected man of
God and hero of faith, who is to serve as a pattern to all
coming generations, stands fully developed before us. Viewed
thus, the separate narrativeB in this section, in themselves
of very dissimilar character, unite to present the continuous
development of the central figure. The external subject,
however, round which most of these trials and tests centre,
is Abram's attainment and possession of a son of his own,
who should be the first of the covenant race. The very first
section introduces the theme.

1. The Pbomise of a Son as Hbie, and its Confirma-
tios br the conclusioh of a solemn covenant,

Ch. XV.; BY S, FOLLOWING S AND C.

A feeling of gloom comes over Abram at the thought
that, being childless, he must bequeath to strangers all
the divine blessings. Upon this, God in a vision promises
him a son, and that this seed of bis will greatly multiply
(w. 1-5). Then, seeing Abram accepts the promise in faith
(ver. 6), the future possession of the land by his posterity
is assured to him by the solemn conclusion of a covenant
(w. 7-21), and at the same time a glimpse is given him of
the fortunes of his descendants up to that time (w. 12-16).

Digitized by G(Xlgle

54 GBNKIS XV [24S, 246

In this way the hero is shown in outline the progress and
provisional end of the whole development in order that he
may hold fast to it in faith, and thus auccesefully pass through
the trials that are to follow.

This section, which is ascribed by Ilgen and Bohmer to B
in the main, but generally to C^ is not a self -consistent unity.
In ver. 5 Abram is told to look at the stars, while in ver. 12
the sun is just setting, and only in ver. 17 actually set.
There is nowhere any remark to the effect that the events
of ver. 10 ff. belong to another day. It is also surprising
that in ver. 6 Abram simply believes the promise, and then
immediately after in ver, 8 asks confirmation of a further
promise. The formula, too, with which God introduces
Himself in ver. 7 is such as we expect at the beginning
of a theophany, not in its middle.' It naturally su^eets
itself, in view of these facts, to analyse the chapter into
two parts, w. 1-6 and vv. 7-21.' Where this is done the
first section is explained to belong to E, but to have under-
gone a Jehovistic redaction,* or it is said to be a compilation
from J and £.* Vv. 7-21 are represented as an un-
adulterated J section, but transferred by E from another
context,* or as a / section expanded by later hands in
vv. 7 t, 13-16, and 19-21.' But if so, it is incomprehensible
how B could simply attach the alien section ver. 7 ff. to that
preceding it by the words vhia "loiw, not even writing '" «|D1'i
v^» nai^. As little can we understand what occasioned the
numerous interpolations in w. 7-2 1 . Moreover, it is
incredible that w. 2a, 3&, 4, and 6 originally stood in J
after ver. 18 ;* for if so, the promise of a son would stand
pod festum. In disc^reemeut with the writers quoted.

* WelUumsen ; Eantzsct-Sodn, Eittel, Oei^iehtt, i. 136 [Futory of
tht Hebreuit, vol. i. p. 160] ; B. Bacon, HAraaca^ vii. 1, p, 16 f.

* Wellhausen. ' KftutzBch-Socin, Kittelj Bacon.

* Kittel. ^ Wellhauaen, Kautzscli-Sociit, Bacon.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

MS] GRNESia XT 66

Budde,* after subtracting w. 12-16 and 19-21, would
aesign tha whole chapter to J (C), and only w. 2b, 3a, 5 to
E (JB). Similarly Delitzsch^, who is of opinion that elements
from £ are still discernible in w. 2 and 16. But this
asaumptioQ does not take any account or give any ex-
planation of tha above distinguished discrepancisB between
vv. 1-6 and w. 7-21. Everythii^ considered, a different
judgment must be passed on the chapter.

We may conclude as follows. As introducing ch. xvi.,
the promise of an heir, it. ver. 4, can hardly be dispensed
with in Ce narrative, whereas the solemn pledge regarding
the possession of the land, vt. 8—18, following ch. xiL 7 and
xiiL 14 £F., is less necessary, although in view of ch. xxiv. 7 *
not impossibly bis. In the next place, ver. 2 is certainly
f s, seeing that C in cb. xxiv. 2 S*. is not acquainted with
any Eliezer.^ Again, the writer of ver. 9 fT. cannot also be
the author of ver. 6, i.e. var. 9 ff. will belong to C, and ver. Q
to R Finally, it is clear from miPD tik (ver. 7), c*Di (ver.
14), and nyiO nn^tn (ver. 15), that a redactor, acquainted
with A, has made independent alterations in the chapter.
It accordingly appears that w. 1-6 are a compilation from
S and C, in such a way that vv. 2 and 5 are from the text
of B, ver. 3 from that of C, while ver. 1, originally 5's,*ha8
□ndei^ne linguistic alteration (>1VT, n}no) which assimilates
it to (7; ver. 4 in its essentials is common to the two
narrators. But while B reached his conclusion iu the con-
firmation of the promise of an heir given in ver. 5, in C the
promise (ver. 4) seems to have bean ratified by the formal
conclusion of a covenant R, however, instead of simply
attaching tha covenant narrative to B'b account, transformed
it, with A'b parallel (ch. xvii.) in mind, into a solemnly
assured promise of the future possession of the land (w.

> BUlueht VrgtKhiMe, pp. 416 f., 439.

* If the words iS pSKb ^tPtn are there oriffiiuLl. * Wellliatuen.

* Viaione hj uight ore fraqnentlj imtrodnced io hia narrative, i^ xxi.
IS, xsii. 1 xlvi S, eU.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

66 GENESIS XV. 1 [243,247

7-18). The same redaetot is doubtless also responsible, not
only for (ver. 6 ? and) ver. 7 f., but for the difference between
znn in ver. 17 and ""n? in ver. 10, as well as for the
actual definition of boundaries in ver. 18b. At anyrate, be
availed himself of the opportunity to insert, from himself, a
forecast of coming events (vv. 13-15 (16)). It is uncertain
whether ver. 16 and w. 19-21 were inserted by him or by
a still later hand. These two additions do not even properly
harmonise with one another.^

Ver. 1. After these things — the words make a looee
connection with what goes before ; ' they contain no hint of
any special sequence of events, such as that Abiam was
granted Canaan ]>ecause of his bold encounter with the
enemies of the land.^

TKt word of Jahve came to him — a divine utterance,*
such as has been recorded several times before. The ex-
pression is the usual one for prophetic revelation, but occurs
in Genesis only here and in ver. 4. Its use is surprising,
but perhaps least in the case of B, who goes so far as to call
Abram K'ni in ch, xx. 7.

In a vision — comp. C in Num. xxiv. 4, 16, and JB
rhbn nimoa in Gen. xlvi. 2. Ver. 5 requires a vision by
night, but ver. 8 ff.* a revelation by day ; the view at least
that all the occurrences related in ver. 10 and the following
verses happened merely in a vision, can hardly be that of the
author.

The promise connects itself with an anxious mood in which
Abram was; do not fear, "in the midst of this strange and
sinful ' people. Shield, protection or protector." ^

Tofcj — not a second predicate to 'D3K, thy very great
reward,' for God is not Himself his reward,' and we should

^ Bohmer.

' As in chs. xiii. 1, 20, wxii. 7, xl 1, xlviii. 1.

° Enobel, Bohmer, Halevy, Rteherehei BibUqwf, x. S51.

• Cf. ver. 4. » Vv. 12 and 17.

■ Ver. 16. . f Aa Fa. iii. 4, xviii. 3, etc. Knobel.

■ Luther, Enobel, Eeil. * Delitzsch.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

•17] GEINESIS XT. 2 67

«xpect a connecting J. We must translate, your reward (will
be) -eery great, the implication ot tlie present text being
something like, " because you remain obedient to my call " ;
in hie answer in ver. 2 Abram presupposes, even, that Ood
wiU give hint something. For Ka^^i as predicate, see Ewald,'
The Samaritan has the lighter form t(n->K.^

Ver. 2. Now that Abram hae received this promise, the
thought that he is childless presses on him nith special
forca

mtv 'JIM — a combination found also in ver. S, and else-
where in the Pentateuch in Deut iil 24, ix. 26. In B,
when Ood is addressed, <]1K is used by itself (ch. xx. 4).

What wilt Thou give to me, what gain to me are rewards
and poBsesaions, teeing I depart, i.e. will die," naked, i.e. deserted,
childless,* and the son of possession ' of my house, he who will
one day take my house ' in possession, inherit it, is Iktmask
of Eliezer?

igr^ pfcw — there can be no hesitation in rejecting the
rendering Eliezer of Damask ; ^ hut it is alao unallowable to
regard the words as in apposition, Damask which is Ehezer,"
for no one would put a personal name after that of a city
in explanation of it, and a double personal name (Damas1;C
Eliezer) is against usage. It is not impossible to call a city
or its population P^l^, with the meaning son of inheritance,
heir. The rejection of the words pbci vm as being a gloss '"'
seems to have the merit of simplicity ; but although ver. 3
betrays no knowledge of their presence, it does not profess
to be a complete explanation of ver. 2, and the selection of
the rare word PB'd i^ is only oomprehensible if a play on the

■ S^aa, § imd. > Ilgen.

» CIl iit. 32 ; Pb. mix. 14 [13].

♦ Lev. II, 20 f. ; Jer. nu. 30.

' QeaeniuH," ise. SA. 3c.

« Ch. mil, 4 f. ; El. M. 17. ' Ewald, Syntanx, SSBc.

' Qasenius, Knobel. * Delitzecli, Eeil.

>° Hitiig, Tacb, Olshaosen, Eautzach-Socin.

" Cf. proo. Zeph. ii. 9.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

66 GKKKSIS XV. 3 [247, SH8

word pfcWl were intended. Apart from linguistic considera-
tions, the Benbence receives a satisfactory meaning if Eliezer
both held a prominent position in Abram'e house and also
had some connection with Damascus, so that it was to be
expected that in time, in the absence of another heir,
Abram's property would fall to him, and in the case of his
return to Damascus would be removed to that city, which
would thus become Abram's ultimate heir. It is true that
we read nothing elsewhere of such a family connection with
Damascus on Eliezer's part ; but the contents of these old
legends are only imperfectly preserved to us,' and this is the
only passage regarding Eliezer which has survived. As late
as the Greek period the Damascenes boasted a connection
with Abram himself,* and even later, imder Moslem rule.^

Ver. 3 repeats the contents of ver. 2, but in a simpler
manner ; it may be an explanation of ver. 2 by E, more
probably it is from 0, and corresponded in his account to
ver. 2 in £. Tbe obscure expressions of ver. 2 are quite
sufficiently ill-treated and torn to fragments by Budde
(EautzBch-Socin) ; be assigns 2a and 3b to J, and makes
2b and 3a an insertion from E by R The less difficult
language of this verse also makes it clear that TfZ pc'D'p is
not intended to mean " son of Masek my household slave "
(Sept), nor yet " son of my steward " ; * the principal thought
contained in the words must be that of 'ni* en'.

For nam — p see chs. xxix. 2, xxxviL 7 ; 2 Sam. i 6 ;
Isa. L 9, — "n'3"|3, unlike n;a tJ'^s means " one of my house-
hold " ; comp. rf2 ^iriM ' and similar expressions.'

Lot is viewed as no longer of Abram's kin ; and tbe
natural l^;al heir, in the absence of other relatives, without

* Nicolaiu DEunasceQUB in Josephns, Anligxiitu*, i. 7. 2 ; Justin,
:xxri. 2, regarding a kingdom of Abram's in Daniascni.

* jyRethelot, Bibtiotkiqtie OrUnlalt, tub Abraham, ZDMQ. iti. 701 f.,
:iii. 105 ; Ewftld, Oesckichtt,' i. 446 [ffwiory of Itrael, vol. L p. 312].

* Theodotion, Jerome, ' Ch. xiv. 14.

* Chi. xvii. 27, xxxix. U. Knobel. ' Job xix. IS, ixxi. 31. Knobel

Digitized by G(Xlgle

m] QENMIS XV. 4-6 59

aaj snppositioii of a definite choice on Abram's part, was
the foremost member of hie household, whom we have to find
in the person of Eliezer.*

Ver. 4. In response to this complaint Qod promises
Abrsm an heir of his own seed, s lineal heir. In the similar
phrases * in ^, O-so is not used as here of the man. In C,
in ch. XXV. 23 it is need of the woman, but in 2 Sam. vii. 12
and xvi, 1 1 of the man. The Septuagint has ^f^ for tvdc.

Ver. 5, " In order to remind Abram of the divine power,
and visibly represent to him the multitude of his descend-
ants, and to awaken in him faith in the promise, God leads
him out and points him to the skj and its countless stars." '

rwnn, chs. xix. 17, xxiv. 29, xxxix. 12 f., 15, 18, from C,
The simile of the stars occurs elsewhere in Cs contexts * and
in Deuteronomy.

Ver. 6. The author now breaks the course of his
narrative to remark, arid he trusted in Jahve, and He reckoned
**,' ie. the trust, to him aa righteousnees, and thereby gives
prominent expression to the point of view he desires us
mainly to occupy in our judgment of the history of Abram.
In the case of Abram, to whom the law had not as yet been
given, it was not his fulfilment of the law, as evidenced by Ms
works,' which made him appear righteous in God's eight, but
hajtrm adherence to God, his reliance on Him, his believing
and trustful surrender of himself to Him.^ This " right
attitude of mind " ^ towards God, God reckoned to bim as "
righteousness. He evidenced this faith by his trustful
acceptance of what was presented to him in promise, in spite
of the doubts which appearances and circumstances so
naturally suggested, and be steadfastly maintained this

^ See cli. xxiv. S.

' Chs. zxxv. 11, xItL 26 ; Ex. i. 5. * Knobel.

• Ch». xxii. 17, xiTi. 4 ; Ei. ixxii. 13.
»Forthefeiii.Beeixiv. 14,xlvii. 26; Ex.i.U; Isa. six. 8, etc

• Dent, vi 26, xxIt. 13.

' Ex. xiv. 31 ; Nam. xiv. II, xx. 12 ; DeuL i. 32.

• Knobel. * Fs. cvi. 31.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

60 OBNESIS XV. 7-10 [34B, 249

attitude, both then and throughout hie future lif& The
clearest expression is hereby girea to the uature of the way
of salvfttion ae it was open to the patriarchs.

Ver. 7. Abram's request for an assurance of the further
promise and his receiving of it, do not agree well with the
simple faith which has just preceded. It would be different
if God were now to conclude a covenant with him as the
reward of his faith. This was perhaps once the sequence of
events in C, but for the reason given on p. 55 the formal
conclusion of a covenant was altered by the redactor to a
promise of the possession of the land, confirmed by a solemn
pledge on God's part ; ver. 7 f, is to be attributed to the
author of this alteration, and not to C himself.^

We find confirmation of this in the facts that C^ speaks
only of God's leadii^ Abram out from Harran, not from
Ur Kasdim ;^ that ver. 7 f., where Abram himself is the en*,
does not quite i^ree with ver. 18, where D"i3i* jnt is the heir;
and that the whole phrase, iw?n|. nwn pKn-nK i> rsh, is
Deuteronomistic.

Ver. 8, nw 'jik — see ver. 2. — -tb?,* 3 as in ch. xxiv. 14,
xlii. 3 3 ; Ex. viL 1 7, and frequently. — " Gideon and Hezekiah
similarly ask for a sign." ^

Ver. 9. In order that God may give him the asked for
pledge that the promise will be fulfilled, Abram must take,
ie. bring for Ood (cf. 'fp in ver, 10), a heifer, a she-goat, and
a ram, each of them three years old, also a turtle dove and a
young dove — E^eto in this sense only here and in the
Septuagint of 1 Sam i. 24. Onkelos renders wrongly three-
fold, i.e. three of each, -tis only found besides in Deut.
xxxii. 11, of the young of the eagle.

Ver. 10. He brought them accordingly, 'h does not at
all mean on the day after the vision by night," but either in ^

> Budde, Kittel, DeUtzscfa. * Ch. lii. I f.

» G£. vol. i. 407. * Ewald, § 243i.

* Judg. vi. 17 ff. ; 2 Kings xx. 8 ff. Knobel.

• Ewald, DelitMch'. ^ Hupfeld, KeQ.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

940] QENE3IS XV. 10 61

or, better, to the theopbany, which accordingly in C waa not
by night. He divided the three larger animals in the
middle,^ ie. each in two equal halves, and laid etieh one's
half* opposite the other half, but did not divide the birds. —
*>na and Piel only here ; "V)3 in Jer, xxxiv. 1 8 f. ibv,
collective, as in Fs. viii. 9 and elsewhere ; the Samaritan has
onesn.

" God wishes, then, to conclude a covenant with Abram.'
The covenant ceremony consisted in the pass^e of the
contracting parties between the slain animals, and the curse
involved was to the effect that he who broke faith would
fare as they had done. Hence the expressions nni ms, opKM
Te/ivuv, and /adiis icere, percutere, ferire, cf. Jer. xxxiv. 1 8 f ." *
The covenants of ch. xxi. 31 and Ex. xxiv. 8 are of a
different character.

" In analogy with the sacrifice of Lev. i. 17, the dove and
the turtle dove were not divided. Only the five species of
animals here named were lawful under the levitical sacrificial
system " ; ' and not only so, the choice of animals is intended
to be a type for the people of Israel in their sacrifices. It is
true that the ceremony here is not strictly a sacrifice, for the
animals were not placed on the altar ; but it was nevertheless
a sacred rite, inasmuch as the name of God was solemnly
invoked in an fw. Perhaps, also, where human beings were
alone parties to the compact, a sacrifice was offered in
addition to the ceremony described. Though nothing is said
of this in the passage, the mention of the birds may be
intended as a substitute suggestive of it;^ there is at
least no mention of their being placed opposite to one
another.^

' Samaritan has iinn for 1^13- ' See cL. is. 5.

•Ver. 17 f.

• Doogtffii, AnaUela tacra, ad he.; Winer, iituiuwrteriucA (Kaobel) ;
Schenkel, B^Uxicon, tub Bund.

• Knobel.

• Ewald, AUerthUmer, p. 92 [AnliquUiM of Israel, p. CO, note Ij.
' Detituch.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

62 OENESIB XV. U, 13 F7. [249, 2»

We have etill to ask why the animals were to be three
years old. The answer is not that the l^end increases all
the agea given for those remote times,^ and scarcely that the
reference is to the three generations of the Egyptian bond-
age* for that lasted longer (vv. 13, 16). The fact is that the
number three, like the number seven,' was ouBtonmry in
asseverations, oaths, curses, and blessings, and was a sacred
number.* Tbe divided animals are also, after all, only three,
and the two birds a separate addition made for other
reasoDS.

Ver. H. All was now prepared, but before the actual
passage between the divided bodies and tbe actual giving of
the guarantee commenced, birds of prey' fiew down to
devour the bodies of the dead animals ; ' but Abram, watchful
and resolute, frightens them away. The Septuagint trans-
lates OHK 2V^, less appropriately, kuI wveKtlOtaev ainol^. It
waa an omen of evil, as when the harpies sought to carry off
the sacrifices/ and it foreshadowed the obstacles in the way
of the taking possession of the land which waa about to be
assured to Abram. Unclean and violence-loving peoples, in
especial the Egyptians, will seek to defeat God's purpose, but
they will not succeed.

Yer. 12 ff. For the reasons given on p. 55 f., and because
ver, 186, more particularly the expression 7int^, is already in
strictness presuppoeed^ in w. 13-16, w! 13(125)-16'
are not from 0, but have been introduced by £ as an
express interpretation of the evil omens, and to introduce the
panonuna of future events which follows. Towards evening,
ns he watches by tbe divided bodice, Abram falls into a trance

' Ewald, OtKhkhlt,' i. 466 [History of Itrad, vol. i. p. 325, note 1],
' DelitMch,* KeU. » Ch. xxi. 28 ff.

* See on ch, is, 25 ; Hermann, GoU. AUtrthiimer der Grvchen,* g 21 A, 9,
§ 22A. 18.

* For the article, see ch. xiv. 13.

* "UB, Lev. xxvi. 30 ; Num. xiv. 29, iixii. 33.

T Ci. Virgil, JE^d, iii. 22S ff., EwaU. « WeUhausen.

» At least 12fr-16 ; ver. 16 may be atill later.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

m\ OKMBSIS XV. 12-16 63

or vision-slumber,* the direct purpose of which is to rere&l
to him whst he ought to know of the future.

Ver. 12. The sun waa about to set* and a deep sleep'
had fallen on Abram ; in this state he received a revelation.
rum introduces the revelation, and is in no v&j a doublet*
to 'ai noTUnv It is not a kindly light which Abram sees
in his sleep, but a terror, a great darkness, i.e. something
terrifying, which consisted of a great darkness, /o/Zs on him.
The reason of this is that the opening scene of the future
which is to be revealed is joyless and terrifying. — nae^ {g
only found here in the Pentateuch.

Ver. 13. Thus filled with horror Abram receives in his
sleep the disclosures which follow. The subject to iDKl is
setf-evident.

You should hum, of a truth, it is of some importance
that you should know." The first fact is that his descend-
ants have to dwell as strangers in a land which does not
belong to them,' i.e. Egypt, and mil serve them (the Egyptians) ;
QTid they (the Egyptians) vnll oppress them'' for 400 years.
According to Ex. xii. 40, from A, the time is more
exactly 430 years, but in the prophecy the round number
is more appropriate.^ This is a sufficiently joyless
prospect.

Ver. 14. But affairs turn for the better. On this people
whom they have to serve, misfortune such as has been
hitherto their lot will also come. God will judge it, i.e. bring
plagues upon it as its puQishment,^ and they will leave its
land with great possessions"' (ehD^, see note on ch. xii 5).

Ver. 15. Such will be the fortunes of his descendants.
" But Abram will be untouched by any misfortune. You
shall enter into your fathers, i.e. i-each the lower world to

1 Ewald, AUerthiimer,' 344 [Antiqriitiet of Jiratl, p. Sfi9f.].

* Josh. ii. 6 ; GeseniuB," 114. 8A. S.

' Ch. ii. SI. * KautzBclk-Socin,

' Joeh. ziiiL 13. ' Hab. i. 6 ; Gesenius," 155. Sa.

^ Es. i and r. ^ Enobel.

' Ex, viL ff. " Ex. xii. 32, 38. Knobel.

OMzcdoyGoOgle

64 GENESIS XT. IS [2G0, !S1

which they have gone iaefore,^ in peaee, i.e. uamoleetecl and
undisturbed, amid peaceful surrouDdinge." *

nniD riTba — in xxv. 8, from A.

Yer. 16 adds tbe reason why all these things must be
just as they are to be. As the fourth geTieraiion,' or in the
fourth ffeneration* not sooner, they will return here, for until
now ' the guiU of the Amorite is not compute, the measure of
his sins is not full, so as to allow of his being earlier driven
out and extirpated.

■"iDsn — as in cli. xiv. 7, 13, whereas C uses 'jjoan to
designate the inhabitants of the country.* " The same
unfavourable view of the moral character of these inhabitants
is expressed in chs. xiiL 13, xviii. 20 S., xix. 1 ff., xx. 11."^
As to their moral corruption being the ground of their
extirpation, comp. Lev. xviii 24 f., xx. 22 ff.

nn — according to Ex. vi. 20 it was the fourth genera-
tion which returned from Egj'pt. Accordingly, if this verse
is from the same author as ver. 13, ^i■=I, generation, must here
extend to a century or somewhat over. " The Arabic dahr is
also used for a hundred years and over, but at the same time
for a generation of forty-four years.' Similarly, saculum. is
sometimes a tpatium vita humance Umgissimum, partu et
■morte dejinitum* sometimes a epatiwm centum amwrutn,^^ or
a period of 30, or 110, or 1000 years." Aettis, too, is
generally generation, but also century, e.y. in Ovid, Meta-
morphoses xii. 188, where Nestor aays, vixi annos bis centum,
nunc tertia vivitur a^tas; Homer'* made Nestor's i^fe three
feveai." "

1 See ch. xxT. 8.

» Cf. 2 Sam. iii. 21 ff., xt. 9, 27. Knobel.

• QcBeniuB,'* 118. 6e.

• Sept ; cf. the MaBwretic reading in xiv. 4.

• Ch. iliv. 28. • Ch. xii. 6, xiii. 7. ' Knobel.
■ Burckbordt [Arabic Provtrb*, p. 88], Germ. tr. 101,

• Oensorinus, De die natali, xvii 2.
'" Varro, De lingva Latino, vi. 11.
" Serrioa, ad jSntadtm, viii. 008.

!• niad, i. 260. '» Knobel.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

25l] GENESIS XT. 17, 18 65

Ver. 17. The sign proper in which the covenant promise
is actually given is now at lei^h reached. The form of the
sentence is as in ver. 12.

The sun had meantime set, and it had Ueome ^ thick
darkness. ^^^P. is only found besides in Ezek. xii 6 ff.
Suddenly there appears an earthen stove of snwke, i.e. a
smoldng earthen stove,* and a /laming torch. What is
described ia, doubtless, an apparition like a fireplace from
which gleaming flames darted out. It passed between the
pieces of the divided animals, and in the apparition, which
was appropriate to the darkness of the night, God was
present,' ""J^ is a rare word. Even if vv, 12-16 were not
an insertion of .fi's, we should still not be entitled to assume
that Abram saw the transit simply in his sleep. He
required to see it when awake, for a mere internal perception
would be exposed to the danger of deception, and it is just
becaose tbe sign is of fire and apprehensible by sense-
perception that it had first to become dark. God alone
passed between tbe pieces, because He alone had something
to promise ; by the sign He condescended to give Abram
such an assoxance of the promise as he had desired in ver. 8.
But nowhere else in the Old Testament is there a similar
instance of God's accommodating Himself to the practices
current among men in protesting their truthfulness. The
covenant in ch. xvil, .^'s, is of quite a different character.

Ver. 18 remarks expressly that God, by what had taken
place, as narrated in ver. 9 onwards, had concluded a cove- <
nant with Abram regarding tbe future possession of the land,
and it defines more closely the extent of the land thus promised.
Ch. xxvi 6 refers back to it 'nm, as in chs. i. 29, ix. 2, 3.

" Tbe boundary kept in view as tbe limit of Israelite
conquests, according to Ex. xxiii 31; Dent. i. 7, xi 24;

• Geaenina, 14B. 7A. 3,

* jffS oeed not be taken to be a form of j^. [Stove, i.«. Bocktopf,
seeKiehm.]

' See on Ex. iii. 1, xiii 21, zix. 9.
DIUJIANN. — II. S

by Google

66 QENESIS X7. 19 FF. [Stt

Joeh. i. 4, was the river Eaphrates." The southern boundarj
Ib elsewhere the DiTO bm, the modem Wadi el 'Arish ; ^ heoce
Knobel, Delitzsch, and others are of opinion that this river
is int«nded by cnro iru. But although it is true that
•\n might be used of smaller rivers and channels* tmro -fa
can scarcely be anything other than the Nile or its most
easterly branch. That being so, the expression is a manifest
hyperbole.' If bra were the original reading,* it could only
be intentionally corrupted to irti. The power of Israel in its
palmiest days extended to the Egyptian frontier and to the
Euphrates."

Ver. 19fr. Enumeration of the peoples whom God
destined to subjugation by the Hebrews. Such enumerations
of the Canaanite peoples are in great favour with C, D, and
H.^ Ex. xxiil 28 contains the simplest of them; generally
the number is given at five or six, sometimes at seven.
Here and only here a collection of ten has been made, for
the boundaries of the promised land in the south and east are
stretched far beyond those of Canaan. The Eeni^ and the
Kenizzi ' seem intended to represent the tribes of the N^eb
and of the southern desert, as 'Amalek does in ch. xiv. 1, and
the Kadmoni* the inhabitants of the Syro- Arabian desert.
By the Bephaim '" and the Emori will be intended, for the most
part, the tribes in the land east of Jordan. Bearding the
others, see on ch. x. 15 fT. ; for the *n^, see also ch. yiH, 7.
The ^n are wanting in the list, but are inserted by the Sept
and Samaritan after 'jpsan.

' Num. zzziv. 6 ; Josh. xv. 4 ; laa. rrvii, 12.

» S Kings V. 12 ; Job zxviii. 11 ; Ex. viii 1 ; Enk. i, 3, and else-
where.

» See further. Josh, xiii. 3 ; 1 Chron. xiU. 6 ; Delituch, Paradiu,
p. 311.

* Lagarde, Bildung d»r Nomina, p. 140. * 1 Kings v. 1, viii. 65.

• Ei. iii. 8, 17, liii. 6, xiiil 23, xxxiii. 2, xiiiv. II ; Deut vii. 1,
XI. 17 J Josh. iiL 10, ix. 1, xxiv. 11, and frequently.

' See Num. xxiv. 21. * See ch. invi 11.

' Only here, but see ch. ixv. 15. " Ch. xiv. 6.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

9Ct^ SS8] QKKE8IS XVI 67

2. Thk Birth of Ishmael, Ch. XVI. ; following

C AND A

Sarai, seeing hereeU barren, InduceB Abram to cohabit
with her maid Hsgar in order that she may have children by
her. Hf^ar becomes pregnant, behaves insolently towards
her mistresB, is humiliated by her, and flees to I^jpt. An
angel meete her in the desert, bids her return, and makes
discloBures to her r^arding the future of her descendants.
After her return she bears lehmael.'

In ch. xviL 1 8 If . A presupposes Ishmael's existence, eo
that he must before that have recorded his birth. On
examination we find that w. 1, 3, and 15 £f. of this chapter
belong to A because of the exact notes of time they contain,
and in part because of their langu^e (ver. 3). He only
related that Sarai, because barren, gave Abram her EgyptJan
maid Hagar to be his wife, and that she bore him a eon,
whom he named lehmael. When these verses are taken
away, what remains is an independent narrative, in which the
original conclusion, regarding Ishmaal's birth and his receiv-
ing a name, is alone wanting, it having been replaced in
ver. IS f. by material from A. The contents of the passf^^e,
such as " the angelic apparition (ver. 7 ff.), the conception of
ver. 13, the unfavourable character given to H^ar and
lehmael, the etymologies (w. 11, 13 1.), and the discrepancy
between w. 11 and 15,"^ furnish evidence (^inst ^'s
authorship. At the same time, seeing that the same materinl
is found in part in £ in a similar narrative (ch. xxi 8—21),
it is also testimony for C, who is further indicated by the
linguistic data.' It is true that the thrice repeated introduc-
tion to the consecutive words of the angel in vv, 9—11 is
surprising, and for this reason it is a natural conjecture *

» Knobel. ' KnobeL

• rrw, to-njn, -^k, ^fi vov (s), ns-in na-in, and aio tdd*. »6 (lO).

* Bohmer, Dot enU BueA der Thora, p. 203 ; Wellbaosen, JBDTk.
xxi. 410 ; Kuenes, Onderxoek,' i. S47 ; Kautziuh- Socio.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

68 QBKEBIS XTI. 1 [aS

that w. 8-10, or at least ver. 9f., are a harmoniBtic ioBer-
tion made with reference to B (ch. xxi. 9 £F.) and A
(ver. 16 f.). In that case H^^, accordiBg to C, did not
return to Abram's bouee after her flight.^ But would the
Ttfff yiho appear in C onlj in order to tell Hagsr that she
was pregnant, as she already knew, and will bear an
" Ishmael," and then leave her helpless and without further
direction ? And could Ishmael be counted a son of Abram
if he were not bom in his house 1 The languaf^ of the
verses is identical with that of C, and they show no trace of
the hand of a harmonist. The division of the angel's words
into three parte may also be intentional, and we cannot say
that ver. 10 is unsuited to precede ver, 11.* It is accord-
ingly not certain that we must refuse the verses to C.

No express reference is made in the passage to the
preceding chapter, and yet B had quite a deGnite intention
in assigning to it its present position. According to the
f^reement of Abram and his wife, H^ar, in view of Sarai's
continued barrenness, was to help in obtaining the ofTspring
promised to Abram in ch, xv. But scarcely had the hope
been cherished when it was disappointed by the quarrel of
the women, and Hagar's flight. It is true that by divine
interpoedtion everything turns out well, the son is bom to
Abrant in his house, and be thus obtains a lineal heir ; yet
the words of the angel to H^ar indicate thus early that this
is not the son of promise In the paas^e, therefore, the
promise of ch. xv. b^ns to approach fulfilment, though it is
not yet fulfilled, and the way is, at the same time, prepared
for ch. xviL

Ver. 1. Introductory descriptive sentence. If we cannot
ascribe the whole verse " to ..4, at least the first port is his,*
seeing that be has yet to mention Sarai's barrenness, whereas
G has already done so in ch. xi. 30 (see notes there).

' See notes on ch. skv. 6 for the question how ftu* tlukt vene
contradicta this.

* See notes there. ' Knobel. ' Schrader.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

»>> ^ GENESIS XVL 3, $ 69

Sar&i had an Egyptian slave ^ " who stood in closer
relationship to her than did the other slaves." ' Being the
property of the wife, she was not at the free disposal of the
husband, as purchased slaves were ; a regular eorKuiinaiuB
could only be contracted with consent of the wife.* Hagar's
Egyptian origin ia an invariable feature in the l^end,* and,
taken in connection with ch. xxL 21, has an easily under-
stood historical meaning. The name "^jn, interpreted in the
light of Arabic haja/ra, means diseessm a tuts, and the
narrative here, as well as that in cb. xxi. 8 S., attaches itself
to this meaning of the name. But it is proved to be also an
historical name in the light of that of the Arab nomadic
people of the oniri,*

Ver. 2. Sarai proposes that Abram should cohabit with
Hagar. He has elcted me up,' i.e. closed my womb, away
from' bearing, i.e. so thai I do not bear, Qod opens the
womb of her who is fruitful.* This way of speaking, as also
the following expression, njaa, is fore^ to A.*

Kk — ch. vi. 4.

Perhaps I ahall he huUt up by her, i.e. obtain children
from her.^ Sarai, that is, intends to take Hint's child as
her own, and Hagar's descendants will be reckoned hers;
similarly in the case of Hachel in ch. xxx. 3 fT."

^w— in (7" and B.^

Ver. 3, which would be superfluous in C, is from A ;
the note of time is characteristic of the latter, and the
expressions pja pK," atr," and also ntw.

"The practice of concubinage is customary ' among the

> Cf. di. zii. 16. * Cf. xxix. 24, S9. Knobel.

* Tnch. * A in ver. 3, £ in cIl. xiL 9.

■ See on ch. xxv. 16. * Ch. xx. 1&

r OL XTiiL 2S, xxiii. 6, xxtIl 1. ' Ch. xxix. 31, xiz. SS.

•Knobel.

» Ch. xxx. 3 ; cf. Ruth iv. 11 ; Ex. i. 21 ; Dent xxv. 9 ; S Sam. viL
II, 27 ; I Kings xL 38.
"KnobeL

>» Clis. xviiL 24, 88, xxiv. 6, 39 (xixu. 21), xliu. 12.

" Ch. xivii. 12. »* Ch. xii. 6. >• Ch. xiii. 12.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

70 OEWEaiB XVI. *-6 [264

patriarchB,* and is also frequently mentioned in the case of
their descendants." * But the mention of the fact that the
principal wife, in the cases of Abram and Jacob, desired the
additional connection, is not without meaning ; it is like an
excuse for the want of adherence to monogamy.

T^ — iv. 3, viii. 6. rash, f or ? see ch. vii. 11.

Ver. 4. Originally the continuation of ver. 2. " When
Hagar sees that she is pr^nant she despises her unfruitful
mistress and behaves unbecomingly towards her. Hannah
had a similar experience at the hands of her fellow wife^'
It is still the same in the East* In the Old Testament
barrenness is a great evil and a divine punishment ; " fruitful-
ness, good fortune and a divine blessing.* It is held to be
Bo even yet in the East" ^

i-pni—Gesenius,** 67A. 3.

Ver. 6. Sarai complains to Abnun that he endures this
unseemly conduct on the part of the slave girl ; his reason
was his hope of offspring.

T'jS 'DDR — misunderstood by the Septuagint and Vulgate.
It is an exclamation, tfie wrtmg done tne, may it come upon ihte^
may its consequences fall upon thee. The pronominal suffix is
an objective genitive, as in ch. ix. 2, Judg. ix. 24 ; Joel iv. 19.

Ijs'na — on to thy breast, comp. 1 Kings i. 2.

Judge between me and thee, decide our dispute, and that in
such a way that he will punish your ingratitude, and will
aid me to obtain my due." The supralinear point directs
the omission of the second * in i«]>3i becanse the form is
elsewhere always ^3*?, in pause 1.V? (ch. xvii 2, 7, etc).

Ver. 6. Abram, however, does not wish to punish Hagar

' Ch. Mii. 24, III. 3ff., iisyI. 12. » See on Ei. iiL 7. Knobel.

» 1 Sam. i. 6 1.

* Idue, Manncri and (Tuifamu,* 1871, i. S32 ; pop. ed. p. 167.

» Ch. lis. 31, XXX. 1, 23 ; Lev. xx. 20f.

■ Cha. iii. 8, xxiv. 60 ; Ex. xxiii. 26 ; Deut. vii. 14.

^ Volney, [Voyage en Syrit «t en Sgypte* ii. 326] Oerm.tr. ii 3fi9f.;
Olivier, Voyage, i. 183 f. [8°; 4', 1.103]; Winer, B«o(wffrt«r6tuA,» i. 666.
Knobel.

' Ch. xxvii. 13. » 1 Sam. iiiv. 16. Knobel.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

354, 2K] QIHE8IS XVL 7 71

himBelf, he leaves it to SaraL As her slave, Hagar Ib in her
hand, ie. power,* bo that she may treat her as she pleases.
Sarai humbUa the presimiptuous maid, e.g. by her harsh
manner and the imposition of hard work,^ with the resiilt
that she runs away.' Incidentally this is a contribution to
a, piotare of the evils which arise from polygamy.

Yer. 7. Providence now intervenes, and turns all to the
best H^or flees southward to Egypt iu the direction of the
desert, a woman, and alone.* We are not told from where
she set out. It is questionable if Mamre ^ were originally
intended. In the desert the angel whom Gfod sent to her
found her by th^ spring, i.e. the spring known to all as figur-
ing in this legend, further described in ver. 1 4, the spring
on the way to Shur. intntD*), n-^ as in ch. xxxvii. 33,
1 Chron. xx, 2 ; 2 Chron, xx. 7.

SAur' — be/ore, i.e. east of I^^pt, bounds the country
inhabited by the Israelites and AmolekiteB,^ and gave its
name to the desert of Shur or Etham.^ It must have been
a locality on the north-eastern border of ^ypt ; but it is not
Peluflium," which was Pp. The word sonifies wall, as also
doubtless doea Kiln, its Torgumjc substitute. It was, no
doubt, the Semitic name for one of the Egyptian border
fortresses at the north-eastern entrance to the delta.*'' Saadia
replaces ivp by Jii&r. The Arabic geographers apply the
name desert of Jif^, in contradistinction to the desert of
the children of Israel or Faran, to the strip of land Sve or
six days' journey long, and bounded on the east by the desert
of Paran, extending from Bafia in Fhilistia to I^e Tennis
(Menzaleh), and from there to Kulzum." In a word, they
> Ch. ii. 2. » Ch. XV. 13, xxxi. SO. * Knobel.

* Cf. Barckh&rdt, Syria, p. 448, Germ. tr. p. 740.

• Ch. xiii. 18, xiT. 13. < Ch. xx. 1.
^ Ch. XIV. 18; 1 Sam. xv. 7, xivii. 8.

' Ex. XV. 22, comp. Num. xxxiii. 2. * Josepliue.

">Bnigach, OndMtU, U9, 190; E. Mejer, QetehvAU, SS S3T, 240;
comp. ch. XX. 1.

*> ^itzwiai, Kotmograpliia, ii. 120 ; If^chri (ad. MordUn&Du), p. 31 f. ;
T&^at, ii. 90.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

72 GBNXSIS X7I. S-12 [aCB

apply it to desigDate the western slope of the desert of
Parao in the direction of Egypt.^

Ver. 8. The question of the angel serves simply to
commence the conversation* nma, as in ver, 6, doubtless a
play oh the meaning of the word ^3n.

Ver. 9. Three several diviue messages ' are addressed by
the angel to Hagar in vr. 9-12, and in them the angel
speaks as God's representativa* The purpose of the first
ie to help her out of her evil case ; it bids her return and
humble herself under the hands of her mistress. The secODd,
ver. 10, encourages her to this by the promise of a numerous
pr<^ny which will then be hers.'

na-is nrnn — iii 16, xxii. 17. mo -ibd' k!) — ^xxxii 13.
In this assurance there already appears a partial fulfilment
of ch. XV, 5.

Ver. 11 f. The third informs her r^arding the name of
the expected son, his character, and his future. She is to
name him iwroe*', God heareih, " because God listened to her
distress, gave heed to it. Elsewhere the expression used is
'b ■'j^(3)-nR riKi.e The mother gives the child its name ; '
in A the father names the children." '

R"!? — fem. partic, but with a punctuation approaching
that of the 2 a. f. perf.'

Ver. 12. This son will be a wild ass of a man, or among
men, ie. a man like a wild ass,"* which, free and wild, roams
about in lonely deserts, untamable.'^

Its hand against all, and the hand of all against it ; it

» ZDUa. i. 173 ff. • Knobel.

3 Comp. rvii. 3, 9, 16, rxiv. 10 f.

* See note on Ex. ilL 9 [Dillniaiui, Com.].

' Comp. ch. xii. 2S. in relation, to xii. 1,

•Chs. iKii. 42, nil. 32.

' Aa in iv. 1, 20, xiz. 37 f., xrix. 32 ff., xxx. 6 ff., iiiviii. 3 ff.

' E^. V. 3, xvi. 16, xvii. 19, xxL 3 ; comp. xxxv. 18. Knobel.

*Ewald, Syntax, g 1886; Kiinig, Lthrgdiaude, i. 401 f. ; otherwise
Oeaeniua,** 80. 86.

>* Ewald, 5 2879 i Oeeenius," 128. 2e.

11 Comp. Job xzxix. 6 ff. ; Winer, BtaltBiirttrbuA,* iL 674.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

20D, SM] 0ENKSI8 XVI. ISF. 73

attacks everyone and is attacked by all, it lives in conatant
feud with alL*

"Ji 'JD'i'JJ — in the very face of hia brethren, right before
them. The meaning is Bcarcely aimply " east of," '. "As
in the case of all the patriarchs, the author delineates
Ishmael also in accordance with the character of hia reputed
descendante, in this case the Beduln Arabs. These sons of
the desert, who have never lost their freedom, are constantly
mg^ed in war, pillage, and freebooting.' In the other nar-
ratives the promise is more attractive but much more general" *

Ver. 13 f. Interpretation of the name of the place where
the incident occurred. Hagar recognises that God Himself
has come to her in this comforting revelation, so she called
the name of JaJive who spoke to her, ahe named Jahve, 7%ou
art a God of seeittg. In view of the explanation which
follows, '*n 7K is not to be taken passively, " God who is
seen," but actively, who aeea, looks everywhere, an all-seeing
God. She aaid. Save I here also, in the desert, which is not
a dwelling-place of Deity, where I could not expect such a
thing, looked afif,r Sim^ who saw me.' This translation
makes unneceaaary Li^rde's conjecture,^ that D^iJ ia due to
a dith^raphy of Wri. God saw her and eapouaed her cauae.
She did not aee Him, but as He departed ahe observed that
the all-aeeing God was present here, in the person of His
angel, and she looked after Him.^

Because of this the well is named,' well of the livinff one
who sees me. So we must translate the Massoretic text
The interpretation, well of living seeing, with ^Kn as pausal of
'^r *■*■ where a man sees God and remains alive," pre-

' Knobel. ' Comp. xsv. 18.

* See Hiebuhr, ArabtM, 381 f. ; Arvieux, [MAtwirM, 1736, iii. 149 ff.]
MerkwUrdige NadtridUtn, ii. 220 ff. ; Denon, [Voyage en Egypts, i. 61 f.]
Germ. tr. 66; Burckhardt, [Bidmani, vol. i. pp. 133 ff., 167 ff., 323 ff.]
Germ. tr. 107 ff., 127 ff., 261 ff.

* Ch. XTiL 20, xxi. SO. Knobel. < Ewold, 2B2(.

* Job TJi. 8, ' Onomaatiea (ocro,* ii. 96.

* Comp. Ex. xxxiii. 23. ■ Cb. xi. 9.
>* Tui^ Knob«1, Hengitenbe^, Eeil.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

74 GENESIS XTI. 13 P. [2S6

supposes a combination of worde impoesible in Hebrew, and
it is ju8t to prevent this interpretation that in ver. 13 also
the MasBoretes accentuate 'Nh, not 'K'l. It is equally im-
possible that ver. 13 can mean, "Thou art a God who is
seen, do I still really see (i.c. live) here after the seeing (i.«.
after I have seen Ctod) ? " ^ especially for the reason that
ntn is not used in the sense of " live," and that *K*i without
article and suffix would be too indefinita Seeing that a
given name has to be explained, it is not in the circumstances
a matter of importance that 'nn is never found in the Old
Testament as a name for God, and that 'n hti itself is not
found in the Pentateuch.^ If there is to be emendation of
the text, the proposal of Wellhausen ' has most to recommend
it He reads, V"i "ihr ('nm) "ivvn D(nVK) Din, have I seen
(God) (and remain alive) after (my) seeiriff, therefore the well
is called well of " he livta who sees me." But the meaning
" jawbone of the antelope," given by Wellhausen * as the
original signification of *t<-i ^n'?, is purely imaginative. Geeenius
ofTers a similar conjecture.* HaMvy' wishes to render by
puiit de la saillie (!) de visum.

Beerlahairoi is again mentioned in the history of Isaac.'
It was probably at one time held sacred by the Israelites
(and Beduins'). It lay between Kadesh to the east and
Bered (Sept BapdB) to the west. Bered does not occur
elsewhere; Onkelos gives tcjin, as for "US' in ver. 7, while the
Jerusalem Targum has Elusa. Gildemeister > wishes to
refer us to a place » J^«. south of Ghazza ; Wellhausen '* to
BjjpSav," Ktitfifl} iv T0 repapiTiK§. In Jerome's time ^* a Hagar

' As in xicii. 31, ia accordance with the well-known idea (cIib. ziz.
17, xxxii. 27, 31 ; Ex. iii. 6, lii. 21, luiii. 20) that the sight of what ia
holj has injurious consequences For man. Knobel, Tuch, Keil.

« Keil.

» OtKhidUt, i. 329 [Prolegomena, 1885, p. 326].

• Op. cit. and Prolegomena, p. 344. ' TKaaiirKi, 176.

• Bevus critique, 1883, p. 287. ' ixiv. 62, xxv. U.

• Stftde in ZATH^. i. 347 ff. » ZDPV. xiv. 82.

>° Saaiutlyp. 213. " Lagarde, Onomculiea tcura,' 29&. 74, 14S. 3.

1* Onomattiam, tub Barad.

Digitized byCoOgk'

SM, 2ftT] QENESIS XVII 76

well was Btill ahowD. The BeduiuB even yet associate
with Hagar's name a well a considerable distance south
of Beersheba', in Muweilih, one of the principal stations on
the caravan road,^ and also a rock dwelling. Bait Hagar, in
the neighbourhood.*

Ver. 15 f. Ishmael is bom in his father's house, Abram
being then eighty-six years old.^ Ishmael was therefore
thirteen years old when circumcision was instituted (xvii,
1 ff.). These verses are from A, as, e.g., the contrast of
'n tnp»i with ver. 1 1 shows.

3. God's Covenant with Abram, the Institution of

ClECUMCISlON, AHP THE PROMISE OF ISAAC, CH. XVII. ;
rOLLOWTNG A.

Thirteen years after Isbmael's birth God appears to
Abram, promises him a numerous posterity, changes his
name in accordance with this promise, assures Canaan to
him and his descendants, and concludes a covenant with him
for all time, according to which He will be his God and the
God of his descendants (w. 1—8). He institutes circum-
dsion aa the sign of the covenant (vv. d-14). But the
fiovenaot is only to include within its scope the descendants
of the son whom Sarai will bear to him ; she is to be the
ancestress of the covenant people, and she, like her husband,
receives another name (w. 15-22). After the divine appari-
tion Abram at once proceeds to circumcise his household
(w. 23-27).^ In this manner the development commenced
in ch. XV. progresses towards its proper goal ; yet at the
same time a new test of faith, patience, and obedience is
laid on Abraham, who believed that in Ishmael he already
had the son who was to be his heir.

> Raaa^ger, BeUtn in SMTopa, Atim, u. Afrika, iii. 66, S46 ; BobiDson,
[Palaline, i. 190] Oerm. tr. i. 310.

* Bowlanda in Ritter, Erdkund*, xir. 10S6 ; ZDMG. i. 17S f.

* Conip. xii. 4 and ivi. 3. * Knobel.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

76 GENSaiS XTn [S6T

The significance of the passnge ie Been to be more oom-
prehensive when viewed in its or^nal connection apart
from the poBition assigned it hy R It is easy to see that
the covenant, introduced in ver. 2 ff. as something quite new,
most be described by a writer other than the author who
described the covenant of ch. xv., and it is equally apparent
that afterwards the promise of Isaac in ch. xviii. 9 ff. is
expressed as if ch. xvii 15 ff. had not preceded it at all
Ch. xvil is a passage from A which has been preserved
unchanged, and is presupposed in the later portions of his
narrative.^ It bears on it the unmistakable marks of its
origin as seen in the character of its contents, "in its
breadth of style, and in its language." Among the peculiarities
of its contents are " its promise of peoples* and of kings and
princes,* its notes of time,"* and the resemblance of the
covenant with that described in ch. ix. 9 ff. " Linguistic
peculiarities are its use of Elohim, El Skaddai (ver. 1) n^net
and DnjD (8), naijp (12 f., 23, 27), rSn and K'tfJ (20), "oj-p
0.2, 27), MP (23, 26). -ar^3 (10, 12, 23), nmi mu (20),
ma t™ and O'pn (2, 7, 19, 21), compounds with oSjf <7, 8,
13, 19), thou arid thy seed aJUr thee (7-10, 19), nmi!> (7, 9,
12), ■« nnna?^ (14), also of jya pn (8), iim ito (2, 6, 20),
uid other expressions." ^ It shows a trace of jS'b hand only
in the rtin* of ver. 1.

Up to this point A has narrated only external incidents
in the life of Abram,^ he has told us nothing regarding his
relation to Qod. All that he has to say on this point is
compressed into ch. xvii., where Abram receives the first
divine manifestation granted to him, and with it all the
promises at once. What A here records is of unique
importance in his narrative. It was now that (Jod, with
Isaac and Israel definitely in view, entered into that

■ Cha. isi. S, 4, zxviii. 4, zxxr. 12 ; Ex. ii. 24, vL 3 f.; L«v. xii 3.
» Vv.4f., 16. » Vv. 6, 16,20.

• Vv. 1, 17, 84f. ' See on vv. 20 and 83. Knobel.

• Ch. xii. 41., liiL 6, II f.. ivi. 3, 16 f

Digitized by G(Xlgle

817, ISS] GENESIS XVII 77

special relationship with Abram on which depends every-
thing that follows, not excluding the whole Mosaic covenant.
From the time ol the Noahic covenant with mankind, to
which this attaches itself as a further stage in the develop-
ment of the divine purpose, A has had nothing of similar
importance to recount. His mode of statement is permeated
by a consciousness of the importance of the occasion. It is
to be observed that, as elsewhere in A, the covenant is not
ainiply a solemn pledge on God's part, as it was in ch, zv.,
but the establishment of a reciprocal relationship in which
both parties undertake obligations.

In the details of his account A, as usual, commits
himself to the guidance of well-founded traditions regarding
the past Amoi^ the particulars thus derived is not only
the divine name El Shaddai, but in a certain sense the
ascription to the patriarchs of the practice of circumcision.'
It is true that circumcision was not normally established
among the Israelites even in Egypt,^ and not till they
reached Canaan,^ and that to this extent A anticipates a later
period. But, on the other hand, the existence of the
practice among all tiie peoples who come into connection
with the migration of Terah and among the Canaanites,
though not among the Babylonians and Assyrians, nor among
the Fhilistines, points to its pre-Mosaic dissemination, and in
so far .i4 has an historical point of departure for hie representa-
tion. It has been asserted that it became possible to regard
circumcision as the sign of a covenant only from the time
of the Babylonian exile.* This might be maintained with
some appearance of truth if only it were proved that among
the Canaanites circumcision was practised as a religious
observance on children e^ht days old, and with as much
r^ularity as among the Israelites. But this cannot be

■ Comp. also xxi. 4 and xxiiv. 13 ff.

*Ex. iv. 2S£. * Joah. V. 2f., 8f.

*Lagarde, Symmida, i. 117; GON. 1889, p. 821; Wellhausen,
GetdMOe, t 366 [cf. Prolegomena, 1B86, p. 341 f.] ; Stade, OoAichU* i.
Ill ; Kueneo, Onderxoek,' i. 206.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

78 GENESIS XVII [208

proved ; and, on the contrary, there are pasBages • which show
that even comparatively early circumcision was r^arded as
the external mark of those who belonged to the people of
Jahve. The practice was in use among the Arabs before the
advent of Islam ; ^ "it ie attributed, in particular, to the
Ishmaelites,^ the Saracens,* the Sabeans,* and to all of them
t<^ether, along with the Samaritans and Idumeans." The
Old Testament su^ests that it existed among the descend-
ants of Lot, and also among the Edomites," ^ although the
later (Ifabatean) " Idumeans were introduced to the practice
only by HjTcanus,* and the Itureans by Ariatobulus." ' Its
original home appears to have been in Africa among the
Ethiopians and the Egyptians,"* from whom it is said to have
been adopted by the Kolchians as well as by the Phoenicians
and Syrians of Palestine." It may with certainty be
maintained that there was an historical connection between
circumcision na practised by Asiatic peoples and its existence
in Egypt. The Hyksos may have been the connecting link.
It has not, however, been shown >^ that in Egypt all males,
and not merely the priests, were circumcised. In any case
circumcision in E^ypt, and, indeed, doubtless in all cases
except that of Israel, was not performed until the child was
between his sixth and his fourteenth year." The national
contempt for the uncircumcised Philistines," and the figurative

1 Aa Jet. iv. 4, ii. 24 £. ; Deut. x. 16, MX. 6 ; Esek. sliv. 7, 9.

» Sharastani (ed. Haarbriicker), ii. 364 ; see also ZDM6. xli. 718.

' JoBephus, Antiquitiu, i. 12. 2 ; Origen, ad, <%n«nn, i. 14 ; Entebias,
Pr/xpaTalio Evangel, vi. 11,

* Sozomen, Hid. Eccla. vi. 38. ' PbilostoigiuB, Hut. EceU*. iii. 4.

" EpiphaniuB, Advenju Hareteot, i. 33.

^ Jet. ix. 25. Knobel. • JosephuB, Antiqvittti, liii. 9. 1.

» Op. cit. xiii. 11. 3 ; Fita, 23. Knobel.
" Jer. ix. 25.

" Herodotus, ii. 104 ; comp. Diodoras SiculuB, iii, 31.
" In spite of Ebers, Aegyplian, 278 ff., Lagarde, and othere.
'* Comp. further, Winer, Beatvi^Urbuch, i. 156 ff. ; Ewald, AUtrtK&mer,*
I20ff. lAntigvitiu, pp. 8&-87] ; Riehm, HandwdrterbvehjlB&B.; regard-
ing the significance of the rite, see on Lev. zii, 3.

'* Judg. liv. 3, XV. 18 ; 1 Sam. xiv. 6, iviL 26, 36 ; 2 Sam. i. 20.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

s»l QENEsis xyn. 1 79

Qsa oE the words t"??.' and "H? * *"* proofs of how general
and deep - rooted the custom early became among the
Israelites.

It is to be observed that A usea this opportunity to
state the complete law of circumcision as it was to be valid
among the Israelites. He doea not repeat it afterwards, but
aaaumes a knowledge of it (in Lev. xiL 3).

Ver. 1. The date was determined partly by ch. xxl 5,
partly by a comparison of ohs. xvii. 25 and xvL 16.

mrr — for Elohim, is due to M? who wished to indicate
the identity of the mn- of the preceding sections with the
DViSk of the following narrative.* On the other hand, the
originality of 'i\ ion is defended by the 'j^ of v. 32,' and the
statement of age, although repeated in ver. 24, has a
meaning of its own as an antithesis to xvL 16.

*?(? ^» — " A, also, records apparitions of deity,' but they
are rare, and always of a simple character. This is the first
in his oarrative." ^ God announces Himself as "-^ff W, and
thereby inaugurates it as the divine name of the patriarchal
covenant It recurs ia A^ and elsewhere.' There is no
certain tradition r^arding the meaning of the name. The
Taigum does not replace it by anything. The Septu^int
reuders in Genesis and Exodus by o Qeo% /lov, aou, ainStv,
in Num. xxiv, 4, 16 and Isa. xiii. 6 by ©eo?, in Ps. IxviiL 15,
xci. 1 by o eirovpdvio^ (8eos rov oiipavov), in Ezek. x. 5 by
Sa&BtU, in Job 9 or 10 times by Kvptoi, and 14 or 15 times
by TravTOKparmp. Similarly the Feshitta, where it does not
retain ne* ^ (in Genesis and Exodus), replaces it by Icti^I,^"
or ]■ V^i" or ]i ■ m .. . " From the time of Aquila,who,however,
' Ex. vi. 12, 30 ; Jer. vi. 10 ; Lev. «vi. 41.

■ Le7. xix. 23 ; Deut. z. 16, ftnd other passagee.

* Comp. ch. ixi. 16.

* Cotnp. note on ii. 46. Enohel. * Comp. xxxv. 9 ft.

* Chs. xixT. fl, ilviii. 3 ; Ex. vi. 3. ' Knobel.

■ Chs. xxviii. 3, xxxv. 11, xhiii. 3 ; Ex. vi. 3.

* 0«o. xliii. 14, xlix. 26 ; comp. note on Ex. vi. 3.
'* NumlMrs, PBalins, Job 12 times.

" Joei i. 15 ; iM. xiii. 6 ; Job vi. 14. " In Job 12 times.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

80 GENESIS XVII. 1 [%«, 2S0

according to Jerome,^ alao had &\tcifioi, I'mvo; is the reoder-
ing given.' The Vulgate has omnipoUns ; and ao, doubtless,
TheodotioD occasionally Itr-xvpot? In the circumstances we
might doubt whether the Maesoretic pronunciation ^ rests
on an old tradition, or whether it has been concocted * only
on the assumption of the interpretation Uavo^, i.e. B* and
*^ = a\ndpKi)<!? But the pronunciation "^^ or "^t;', proposed
by Noldeke, and his interpretation my lord (^, Arabic
tayyid)^ cannot be accepted in view of Gen. xviL 1 and
XXXV. 11, where nc is used by God Himself, and also
because the word is never used in addressing God. The
interpretation exalted one, from Assyrian atdH^ supposes a
signification of nie*, ie high, which is not only unknown in
Hebrew but unproved in Assyrian.* Derivations from the
Aramaic )_• resulting in renderings like {lightning-) hurUr*
or (rain-) pourer}'* carry us completely away from the analogy
of other Hebrew divine names. They are of no more
assistance than the meaning Deus promissionum, divined by
the Syrians with the help of the Aramaic word ^jo^,'' and
used by Lagarde" in supporting his conception of mn- as
Betis siator promissonim.

We can hardly avoid connecting the word "mv with the
root Tn?." But we are not on that account to interpret

^Epia. 136.

■ SyminachuB, Theodotion, in the hexaplai interpoktiona of the
SeptTiagint, e.g. Ruth i. SOf. ; Job xxi. 16, zxxi. 2, etc.

s See Field'a Geagtii, iliii. 14, xlviii. 8 ; Ex. vi. 3.
<A. Geiger; Noldeke in MBAW. 1880, p. 776; ZDMO. xl. 736,
xlii. 481.

* Also in Saadi&, Baahi, and other Babbinical wiiten ; still approved
by Valeton in ZATW. xu. 11 f.

* But comp. also A«syr. Udu in Schrader, KAT.' 160 [dm. Inaeripf.
voL L p. 148] ; DelitzBch, Parodte*, p. 153.

' Pried. DeUtMch, ProUgomtna, 96 ; ZKSF. ii. 291 ff.

* Halovy in ZKSF. ii. 406 ff. ; Jensen in ZA. i. S61.

■ S. Schmid, Deyling. ■<■ Cheyne, I$aiah,'* on cL xiii. 6.
11 Pajne Smith, Tkttaurut, i. 161.

1* Mit&eilwtgen, iii. 71 ; BUdung der Nomina, p. 138, and Reguter, p. 68.
i» Joel i. 16.

Digitized byCoOgie

9G0] GENESIS XVIL 1 81

it desolator} for thie amoDg other lensons, that nit? (comp. Tt^)
does not originally mean destToy or desolate, bub overpower.
We are led, on the contrary, to the meaning, tht wielder of
power, the all-powerful (Sept., Vulg.). The '--, or the '— , of '^l?
was the original pronunciation, is either an adjectival ending,*
though not to be pronounced an Aramaism,' or serves
to form an abstract noun, AU-power.* It would also be
appropriate to regard it as an inteneire adjectival form from
frne*,' if we might assume a root mB'=TTC'. The more
precise definition of -w by means of ~\i:^ is similar to that in
chs. xiv. 18 (xxl 33, xxxiii. 20, xxxv. 7). Ch. xlix. 25 ia
evidence that it is an ancient divine name. Compound per-
sonal names, in which it is one of the elements, are found in
Num. i. 6, iL 25, L 5, il. 10. God's announcement of Himself
as the one who has power over all,* is especially appropriate
here, where He promises to perform such great things,''

After Hie announcement of Himself God declares what
is required of Abram under the covenant.^ It is not
obedience to a series of laws as under the Mosaic covenant,
it is one fundamental demand, as is appropriate to a com-
mencement, and to the fact that one individual only is dealt
with : walk before Me, i.e. in My eight, as contrasted with the
man who withdraws himself from God, and in the conscious-
ness of My presence, looking up to Me * (there is a perceptible
difference of meaning between this and " walk with God " ^°),
and be perfect, ie. here not merely upright and at one with
God, but morally blameless, irreproachable^ The covenant
duty which he is to undertake is that of a pious upright
life ; another, special, obligation follows in ver. 10 ff.

Duim, Theol. dtr PrvphUn, 303 j

, WeUliaiiwii,

, GachidiU, i. :

m.

Ewald, § 164 ; Olshauaen, 216<i.

Baethgen, BeUrdge, 294.

Stade, Ltkrhudi, % 301.

Ewald, S I56d.

' Comp. xviii.

14.

Vv. 2, 6-8, 16.

» Comp. ix. 8.

Ch. iiiv. 40, xlviii 15 j laa. iix

riii. 3. w Ch. V. 22, vL

9.

Ch. vi. 9.

niLLMANN.— 11.

6

D,tradb,G(X)glc

82 GENESIS XVn. 2-4 FF. [360,261

Ver. 2. Upon thie condition God grants^ His covenant,*
and proiniseB on His part, at first quite generally, that He
will greatly ' multiply Abram'a posterity,*

Yer. 3. Abram falls on his face to express his reverential
UiaDkB for the divine graciousness ; * he afterwards, as ver,
17 ehowB, stood up again.*

Ver, 4 ff. God now further addresses Abram, and unfolds
more particularly the nature and contents of the covenant
First comes, as far as ver. 8, what God will perform, the
promise, '?!* is put at the commencement of the sentence in
antithesis to nriK in ver. 9.

In virtue of the relationship which from now onwards
will exist between him and God, Abiam is to become the/aiher
of a muUUude of peoples. " Other peoples than Israel were
also reckoned among the descendants of Abram,^ and a
numerous posterity was regarded as a divine blessing granted
to those who enjoyed God's favour.* 3« for '?« ia chosen
because of the name Abraham ; it occurs elsewhere in proper
names, as ''i^* ^'^}^ and others." ' For the word cna comp,
XXXV. II, also in A, thoi^h in xlviiL 4 he has D^. The
tare word Jlon, properly tumult, for ^n]5, jg chosen with
reference to the interpretation of the name Abraham in
ver. 5.

^7i}^ — ^^^ name Abram is changed to Abraham, because
in the latt«r form we may hear the on of the word Jion.
This is a mere play on the sounds of the words in order to
connect the thought contained in hon with the name DrroK ; ^^
it is not etymology, lliere is no instance of a word Drh
with the meaning multitude; the author could not have
had in mind the word ruJidm = numerus eopiosus, found in the
Kamfis. In this passage, in particular, it is quite improbable

1 Cli. ix. 12 ; Num. xiv. 12. » Cf. ix. 9 ff.

• Ch, vii. G. « Cf. xii. 2.

» EuOi ii. 10 ; Uv. is. 24. • KnobeL
I Cb. XIV. 36.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

881] GKSKSI3 X71L 4 FF. 83

that there has been mutilation of the text (Halevy ^ wishes
to restore "^Jit? for 3*6, " chef dune multilude "). It is a
qaestioD whether Drran is the original * and tnatt the con-
tracted Hebrew form, or whether om^it is only an expansion
of BT3K. Seeing that no instance of Drn=Dn can be found
either in Hebrew or elsewhere, the former is the more
probable. But omax is not susceptible of interpretation,
or could be explained at best only by the Arabic kunya}
Abu Ruhm/ whereas tnsK has the meaning great father, or,
if the pronunciation were DVaK,' " father of Ram," or " the
exalted is father";^ comp. the Assyrian man's name Ahu^a-
mu,^ omnx and DinK allow of being simply classed with
the many other personal names compounded with 3tt as the
first element ; DtsK as a divine name ^ would be without any
Semitic analogy.

From now onwards, accordingly, Abraham, ae the higher
or covenant name, is to be the one in Intimate iise." The
change of name was the more appropriate because at this
same time circumcision was introduced, and " the Hebrews
named their children when they were circumcised," as the
Persians also did." "

1tDe*"nt{ — see ch. iv. 18. nrn, see ch. xlii. 10,
Only in ^ is the promise always of a number of peoples ;"
the others use the sii^^ular.^' The special mention of kings

' "Recherches Bibliques," jL in BEJ. iv. 177 f.

• Ewald, OetchichU' i. 465 [HiOory, i. 384, note] ; Stade in ZATW. j.
349.

' [LiJ^, a oompouad eumame of vhich abu is the tirat compoueut.]

1 Naideke in ZDMO. zUL 484.

» Num. xTi. 1 ff.; Deut. xi. 6 ; 1 Kings xvi. 34.

" Baethgen, BntrOge, p. 150 if.

' Schrader, KAT* p. 200 [Cu«t/. /wertp. i. 190].

• Noldeke.

• Ab Iwael for Jacob in ixxv. 10,
1* Ch. xii. 3 f. i Luke i. S9, ii. SI.

" According to Tavemier [Voyage, 1724, vol. ii. p. 349], Qerm. tr. i.
270; Chardin, Voyage, x, 76. Knobel.
'■ Vv. 16, 20, iisT. 11, xlviii. 4, xxviii. 3,
" Chs. xii. 2, xviii. 18, xlvi 3.

OMzcdoyGoOgle

84 GBNKSia XVlt. 7-10 [261, 282

and princes among Abraham's descendants is also peculiar
to him.'

Ver. 7. " The coveoant is to include these promised
descendants, who are more closely defined in vv. 19 and 22,
and it is to be a covejiant of etemUy, valid for all time to
come."

tTrW — "according to their generations aa they follow
one after another.* A is fond of formulse of this kind."'

To be God to you — " the covenant consists in this, that I,
El Shaddai, am God to you and to your descendants, and so
am the object of your religious veneration,* as well as your
lord, guide, protector, and benefactor.^ Abraham's descend-
ants are to be God's people, i.e. to belong to Him as His
worshippers, servants, and dependants.* The relationship
between them is to be of the closest."^

Yer. 8. In addition to this, the land of Canaan is
promised as a possession,^ for the first time in A. Tht
land of thy rwmad life, " in which thou dwellest as ^,
stranger." '

Vv. 9—14. Circumcision as the 8^ of the covenant.

Ver. 9. "Abraham also, besides the performance of the
general obligation of ver. 1, has to satisfy a particular ritual
covenant obligation ; it is introduced by a special tdk*!." " —
nnK is the antithesis to the "M of ver. 4.

Ver. 10. Lei all thai is male among you be circumcised,'^^ ie.
let every male among you be circumcised. The covenant in
its external aspect is to consist in this. Circumcision is to
be the external sign of the covenant." Olshausen con-

1 Ver. 20, nv. 16, nxv. U, xiivi. 31. Knobel.

* See note on Ex. xii. 14 [Dillmana'a Com.].

' Che. viii 18, i. 6, xx. 31 f. • Ch. iiviii. 21.

' Ex. Txix. 45 ; Lev. xi. 45, ixii. 33, iit. 38, xivi. 45, and frequently.

* Ex, vi. 7 ; Lev. xxvi. IS ; Deut. ixvi. 17 ff., xxix. 12, and frequently.
' Enobel.

» Ch. XV. 18 ff^ xiii. 15, xii. 7.

* Cf. xxviii. 4, xxxvi. 7, xxxvii. 1, ilvii. 9; Ex. vi. 4. Knobel.
"> KnobeL »' Ewald, § 328^.

" Ver. 11 (cf. ixxi. 44, Knobel).

Digitized by G(Xlg[c

ae] GRNESis xvn. 11-14 85

jeetares that 'ri*?? ^^ 'i**' was the original reading. The
Septu^int has iixfn for noK'n ; this logically should involve
TTji for n3'3»ai. If the words 'nn ijni r^i ^.te not super-
fluotis,* the you in d3^3*3 must denote Abraham and the
living members of his household.^

Ver, 11. And, speaking more precisely, ye shall he
drcKmcised in respect of the jUsh of your foreskin. For the
aecuB. ilm see ch. iii 16. d^?, Niph. pf. of ^=7id, with
waw consecutive for DTiroj,'

Ver, 1 2 f. Two further particulars. " Every male child
is to be circumcised when eight days old. This was the age
prescribed to the Israelites by law,* and conscientiously
observed.* The Arab custom was different, see ver. 25.""
Secondly, circumcision is also to be obligatory on all slaves,
whether these are bom in the household ' or bought for moTwy}
■ia:*p occurs elsewhere in the Pentateuch in ver. 27; Ex.
xii 43, and Lev. xxii. 25. mn as Id ch. vii. 2. It is
probably better to join ver. 12& with ver. 13 than with
what precedes.

Ver. 14. Finally, extermination is made the penalty for
n^lect of the ordinance. For such neglect is breach of the
covenant and also a slighting of God.* Those subject to the
penalty are thus the descendants of Abraham that are under
the covenant, the Israelites, and not his other descendants,
such as the Ishmaelites. The formula, thai soul sltall be cut
off from ajTumff his people, often occurs in the law.^" It is not
a command that those in authority shall exact a death
penalty," for where that is the intention the usual expreeeion

' Kautzsch-Socin. * Ver. 23 ff.

* Ewald, g 234a ; Oeseoius," 67A. 11 ; Konig, Lehrgtbaude, i. 344.

' Lev. lii. 3.

' Ch. sxiv. 4 ; Luke i. 69, ii SI ; Phil. iii. 25 ; Josephiu, AntiquilUt,

" Ex. iii. 16, 19 ; Lev, vii. S
frequently.
" Knobel.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

86 GENESIS XVIL IG [262, aS3

for the extreme penalty, nw rto, is added to this formula,^
and the formula also occurs in manj casea where there can
he no idea of punishment by the community. It enjoins the
man's expulsion from the society of hia kith and kin,* and,
OS is clear from the variants in Lev. zvii. 9 f. and xx. 3, 6,
it menaces divine interposition for the carrying off of the
evil-doer."

D'Dp — a man's D'ojf may be the different parts of his
E37 ; in this and another antique phrase (ch. xxy. 8) it denotes
his fellow tribesmen and kinmien, his blood relations.* The
expression belongs to a period in which the division of the
people into tribes, kindreds, and families was still in actual
existence.^ There is as little to support the contention that
in these phrases the plural is a late correction for the
singular,* as there is for r^arding ver. 14 as an interpola-
tion.^ On the other hand, it is conceivable that "jixn ora,
which the Sept and the Samaritan have after in^jf, was only
omitted by the later Soferim.

"^ — pausal for 1B|1.*

Vv. 15—21. Change of Sarai's name, promise of Isaac,
disclosures regarding Ishmsel and Isaac.

Ver. 1 5 f. ymt "^ — placed at the beginning for
emphasis, and resumed by the m of to.. Sarai is to have
the covenant name Tf^ (Sept. Sdppa), princeas? from ife*.
We cannot now decide whether '^b' is only an obsolete form
of the same word with ^, as in Arabic, for n - ," or whether
the Hebrews felt the presence in the word of the root mb,'^

1 Es. jiiii. Uf.

* Clericus, J. D. Michaelia, Ilgen, Stade, OacMckU^ p. 421 f.

* Raahi, Ibn Ezra, Kimchi, Boeenmuller, SaolMhtitz, Dot Motattdu
lUchi, p. 476 ; Diestel, "Die relig. Ddlikte," in JBTh. v. 297 ff.

* Comp. Lev. xii. 16, 18,

■Ewald, AUaikaiaer,'^ 418 [AntiqaUia, p. S41]; Erenkel, ZATW^.
Tiii. 2S4.

* Against tliia contention, which ie Diestel's (op. ctt.), eee note on
Ex. XXX. 33.

' Diestel, p. 305 f. * Ewald, 5 1415. " Judg. t. 29.

"> Nbldeke in ZDMO. xl. 183, xlii. 484. " Ch. xiiii. 29.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

9G8] GENESIS XTIL IT 87

as the Sept. ia Sdpa, and conceived of it as meaning
eoTttentiom, eager for comiMO In the latter case the absence
of any indication of the feminine would be surprising though
possible, but not if ''-^ were merely an adjective ending.'
The interpretation of 'ib as joyom, and of mb as delighiful,'
following Arabic larra, is against the laws of phouolc^ and
word - formation. The remark that mi? and 'ptrkr- are
essentially the same name* is one which does not cany us
far, hut it is worthy of more attention than the conceit,* that
the Nabatean god Dusarea, i.e. tnv n, ^_^1 j j, worshipped
in Petra, Bostra, and other places,* is the husband of vnv, ie.
Abraham, and that n^b was originally the name of a
locality, more exactly, " of the barren and stony hills." ^

frrroai — rmaai, the reading of Sept., Samaritan, Book of
Jubilees, Peshitta, and Jerusalem Targum, is a correction ; ^
the Septuf^int and Peshitta continue it throughout the
verse.

Ver. 17. Abraham falls down for the same reason as in
ver. 3. He laughed, not from joy, but in astonishment, as is
shown by his words which follow. As in xvilL 12 (C) and
XXL 6 (j^, it is intended to explain the name Isaac. For pim,
see Gieaenins,** 100. 4 ; and for n— ow, Ewald, § 324c

Seeing that A makes the length of Abraham's life
175 years,* there is nothing so very surprising in the mere
fact of his begetting a son in his 99th year. The question
may therefore be put whether the words from pnyi onwards
are an interpolation.^" But if we compare in eha. v. and xi.
' Comp. i^t? and other words.
> DeUtMcV Keil. » Pfeiffer in St. Kr. 1871, p. 145 fF.

* Robertoon Smith, Kinthip arid Marriage in Early Arabia, p. 30.

* lAgatde, Armmisdie Studien, p. 162 ; GQN. 1886, p. 566 ; Biidnng
dtr Womtno, 92ff. ; E. Meyer in ZATW. vi. 16.

" Regarding him see J. H. Mordtmann, ZDMG. iiix. flS ff. ; Well-
hausen, Skiaxn, iii. 46fr.; Noldeke, ZDMG. xli. 711f.; Baethgen,
BeUrUga, 92 ff.

'' Idigarde, Bildung dtr Namina, p. 94.

* Oe^ier, UTtdtrift, p. 4&8. » Ch. ixv. 6.
"> Ewftld, QaehicMt* i. 468 [Hidory, i. 326, nolc 5].

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

88 OENEBIS XVII. 18-24 [363, 264

the ratios of the ages attained when children were bom and
when death took place, the expression of surprise may be
justified. Apart from this, we cannot readily do without
the statement of Sarah's age, and 90 years' made her really
old to have children. Besides, ntm for nttD ^ is found in A'
in ch. xxiii. 1 also, at least in the Massoretic text.

Ver. 18. Immediately on this there rises in Abraham's
mind a feeling of solicitude regarding Isbmael, whom he does
not wish to losa He tells God this concern of his.

J3th — under thy protection and care.*

Ver. 19. Thereupon God expresses Himself still -more
distinctly, and dwells first on what had been said in r^ard
to Sarah's son. His covenant with Abraham will be
continued in the line which begins with Isaac. 72Vt, certaittly,
tiatwitkstandinff.* Isaac, see ch. xxL 3. D^p, the Septuagint
adds ftvai airr^ Seiv koI.

Ver. 20. But God also declares that he is heard ioith
regard to^ Ishniael, and promises that He will make him a
great people with twelve tribal princes." For '13^ jro comp.
ch. xlvlii. Am A.

Ver. 21. But his successor in the covenant is and
remains Sarah's son, whom he is to expect next year ai this
time ; ^ comp. xxi. 2.

Ver. 22. The subject to i>3'i is God; ch. xviiL 23
contains the same expression. God ascends again to the
sky, from which He came, as in ch. xxxv. 1 3.

Vv. 23-27. Abraham carries out the divine injunctions.

Ver. 23. He circumcises, with punctilious obedience, on
the same day * all the males of his house. All that it malt
a-mon^ * the people of his house, i.e. the slaves (ch. xv. 3)."

Ver. 24. ws~3, it is not clear whether reflexive or
passive.

* Comp. sxiii.l.

- [Not Boer's Wit, but eee p. 126, and cf. v. 6, vii. 24, xxv. 7, etc.]

* As Num. jcviii. 19 ; Isa. liii. 2 ; Hw. vi. S. Knobel.

* Ewald, § 354a. » Chs. lii. 21, xlii. G. " Ch. xxv. 12 ff.
'Ch. iii. & *CL, vii. 13. »Ch. vii. 21. '"Knobel.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

m] GENESIS XTin 89

Ver. 25. "lehmael was circumciaed at the age of 13.
Mohammedan peoples still circumcise their children much
later than the Jews.' Lane* remarks the 6th to the 7th
year as the usual age, among the country people the 1 2th to
the 14th year. Others give from the 6th to the 10th yeas?
the 7th,» the 8th to the lOth," the 12th to the 14th,' the
13th to the 15th,^ among the Persians the 5th or 6th.* The
age observed by the Arabs is given by Josephus ' and Origen '"
as the 1 3th year, by Burckhardt as the 6th or 7th." Accord-
ing to Dobel," the Arabs in E^pt in general do not circumcise
their sons till the 13tb year. The Koran prescribes nothing
r^arding circumcision ; it is practised as an ancient and sacred
custom without any particular age being held binding.""

Ver. 26 Tta: — used as the Niphal of hv^, but formed from

Ver. 27. IKO — ^joined to ropo; comp. Lev. xxvil 24.

4. Abraham and Sodou visited by Celestial Beikgs ;
THE Destruction op Sodom and Gomorrah, Ch.
XVIIL 1-XIX. 28; from C.

Jahve, accompanied by two angels, presents Himself on a
day about noon at Abraham's tent in the grove of Mamre,
accepts the patriarch's friendly hospitality, and promises him
a son by Sarah, who laughs at the promise (ch. xviii. 1-15).
On the way to Sodom and Gomorrah, where He purposes to
investigate the conduct of the profligate inhabitants, Jahve

' Arvienz [M^ounTes, iii, 172], Germ, tr. iii. 146.

* Manneri and Oattomt,' i. 71 ; pop. ed. p. 47 [5tli to 6th].

* Russell [Aleppo,' 1794, i. SOS], traiiB. S8S.

< M. d'Ohsson [L'Empin Othmnan, ii. 986], trans, i. 366.

* KauwolfF, Eeiten, i. 86.

' Toumefort [Rtlatvm (Tun voyage, 1717, ii. 59], trana. ii. 431,

* Liidecke, Da* turkueht BeuA, i. S41.

* ChaTdin, Voyagu, x. 76 ; comp. von Schubert, ii. 46.

* Aniiqwtiet, i. 12. 2. '* Ad Gtnesin, i. 14.

» BtdoJixtu [i. 67], trans, p. 70. " Wanderuvt/en, ii. 173.

" Knobel. " Ewald, § 140q.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

90 GENESIS XVUl [SM, 3Gti

ia acoompanied bj Abrftham, and informs the patriarch of
his intention. He listens to Abraham's intercession, and
promises that He will not destroy Sodom if there are even
so many as ten righteous men among its wicked inhabitants.
After this agreement Jahve and Abraham part from one
another (xviii. 16-33), Meanwhile the two angels had gone
on before ; they reach Sodom in the evening and are hospitably
received by Lot, but are threatened with shameful ill-treat-
ment by the inhahitante of the town (xix. 1-11). Convinced
by this of the terrible depravity of the inhabitants, they
proceed to execute the punishment. First, however, they
bring Lot, his wife, and his two daughters out of the city,
and, at his request, aaaga Mm So'ar as his place of refuge.
Then Jahve rains down brinwtone and fire on the sinful
cities and totally destroys them (six, 12-26). When, in the
morning, Abraham looks down on Sodom from the heights
above, he sees thick clouds of smoke rising up (xix, 27 f.).
The story thus outlined has an independent unity of its
own, and is a product of highly developed epic art. It starts
fi-om Abraham, and in its conclusion returns to him ; the
catastrophe in the plain has also a relation to him. Abraham,
God's friend, radiant in moral beauty, the cities of the plaiu
sunk in utter moral corruption ; Ood in Abraham's tent,
visiting him as one friend does another, lavishing ou him
His promises and revealing His purposes, and at the same
time descending to judgment against the cities of the plain
with fire from heaven : these are the contrasts by which the
worth and significance of the man of God are manifested the
more clearly, and the light they cast on the justice and
compassion of the divine dealings with friends and foes ia
given for the sake of Abraham and his descendants.^ The
author is, without question, the one to whom we owe, for
example, chs. ii. 4-iiL 24 and xi. 1-9. There is the same
beauty and transparency of description, the same vividness
of delineation, the same depth and fulness of thought, and
' Ch. iTiii. 19.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

9B5J GENESIS XVIII 91

the aame naive anthropomorphism ao suited for popular
currency. The reference of xviii 18 to xii, 2 i, as well as
the mode of expression both in general and in particular, also
identify the writer. Examples of his vocabulary are " Jahve
and Adonai,^ D'an.^ DV-'i,» npjnt,* n^n^ orDn" wnjri.T -oapn.R
•WB," DTO,*" 'niai)," *Sk," ninpt," nr rmii." p-^v '3," (ix," p/^
Kl ; *^ of special grammatical forms, those in fi/* and the use
of iw for nps ; *" of phraseology, thy servant^ used for ' I,' all
peoples of the earthy to rite up early in the Tnoming^ to
prostrate one's self on the ground^ to find graee^ magnify
kiTidness,^ .Tin without tiet," the disjunctive question of xviii.
21, o'D'a (01^ The relation of the narrative to ^'e account
in xix. 29, and the difTerence between xviii 12 and xvii 17,
is also to be remarked." ^

Wellhaueen" wishes to separate xviiL 17-19 and 226-
33a^ as later insertions, and to aaaign the latter pantgrapb to
the time of Jeremiah and Ezekiel. But there is no linguistio
support for this (on the contrary, note U-D3 in ver. 18 and
not the Hithpael), and the material reasons are insufficient.
It is only natural that in vv. 18, 23 fT. Abraham should
address God otherwise than in ver. 2 fT. (see notes on w. 2

' Ch. xviii. 27, 30 ff., six. 18.

» Ch. six. 17, 26.

' Ch. xviii. 16, xix. 21

* Ch. xviii. 21, xix. 13.

» Ch. xviii. 25.

« Ch. lyiii. 32.

' Ch. xviii. 27, 31, III

• Ch. xviu. 26, 29, 31 f.

» Ch. xix. 3, 9.

»" Ch. xix. 4.

» Ch. xix. 21.

"Ch.iviii.24,28ff.

"Ch. xviii. 2, xix. 1.

" Ch. xviii. 13.

'» Ch. xviii. 5, xix. 18.

" Ch. xviii. 13, 23 f.

>' Ch. xix. 8.

" Ch. xviii. 3t., 21, 30, 32, xix. 2

, 7, 18, 20, etc

» Ch. xviii. 28-32.

■• Ch. xix. 8, 25.

•' Ch. iviii. 3, 6, xix. 2, 19.

>• Ch. xviii. 18.

" Ch. six. 2, 27.

" Ch. xviii. 2, xix. 1.

« Ch. xvui. 3.

'• Ch. xix. 1».

*f Ch. xviii. 30, 32.

"Ch. xviii. 11.

" Knobel.

» JBDTk. xxt. 416 fF. (Kuenen,

Otidenoek* i. 141 ; Fripp

xii. 23 ff.).

11 Kautzich-Socin at least eh. xvii

i. 17-19.

D,tradb,G(X)glc

92 GENESI8 XTIII. 1, 2 [266, 266

and 13); the renewed presence of God in the pereons ot
the ttoo angels of ch. xix. is in perfect agreement with cb.
xvl 11 ff. ; people had reflected regarding God's justice and
compassion before the time of Jeremiah ; > regarding the
posBibility of intercession for the guilty, see, e.g.,Gh. xx. 7, 17
and Ex. xxicil 1 1 ff. On the other hand, God's revelation
to Abraham in ch. xviii. 20 f. is quite aimless and completely
disconnected without vv. 17-19 and 23 S.

B, for his part, has inserted the passt^ in the only
possible place as r^ards suitability. The promise of a sou
to Sarah is a repetition in the face of the doubt expressed in
ch. xvii. 17, and is confirmed by the repetition. The history
of Abraham's testing and education is continued. He is
given the opportunity of proving practically his hospitable
nature and his love of his fellow-men, and thus of making
himself worthy anew of the divine blessing. The punish-
ment executed before his eyes on the cities of the plain will
leave on him, and through him upon his posterity, only the
most wholesome impressions.

Vv. 1-1 S. Celestial beings visit Abraham; the promise
of Isaac. " Comparisons have been made from the classical
mythology with the wanderings of the gods among men that
they might learn their pride and their piety;* and with the
hospitable reception once found by Jupiter and Mercury in
the house of the aged and childless couple Philemon and
Baucis;' and on another occasion, when Neptune was with
them, in the house of the i^ed Hyrieus, who received a son
as his reward," *

Ver. 1. Jahve appeared to Abraham in the grove of

Mamre,** as he wus sitting at^ the entrance of the tent, le.

outside in front of bis tent, at the heat of the day, at midday.^

Ver. 2. Abraham looked up and saw three men standing

' E^. Gen. Jti. 4. ' Homer, Odyuey, xvii. 486 f .

' Ovid, Melamorphosits, viii. 626 ff.

< PftlmjihatuB, Incredibitia, v. ; Ovid, Fatli, v. 494 ff. Knobel.
" iii. 18, liv. 13. • Ver. 10 ; Ewald, § 204«.

' 1 Sam. xi. 11 ; 2 Sam. i\

Digitized by G(Xlgle

1G6] 0ZNISI3 XTIII. 3 93

over him, as be sat, above, and so in front of him,' yet at the
same time at some distance. This standing still of theirs
was to see if they should be invited.^ Abraham hastens to
them, and by his obeisance pays them the usual mark of
courtesy. In these three, of whom one has a more dis-
tinguished appearance than the others,* Jaftve is present,^ as
^ain in the two of ch. xix. It is purely arbitrary to strike
out the three here and the two in ch. xix., and to substitute
in both cases one, namely, Jahve.'

pn — used with nvnih as in xxiv. 17, xxix. 13, xxxiil 4.

Ver. 3. He hospitably invites them to enter. He
addresses one only, but afterwards, in ver. 4, the three
together. We are given the explanation if one of them
was externally recognisable as the principal personage, so
that the reading of the Samaritan, which uses throughout
the 2nd pere. plur., is not to be preferred. But, on the
other hand, the Massoretic 'J^K, already given by the Targum,
is incorrect, and we should read '3^K.B Dalman ' maintains
without effect that " the narrator introduces Jahve as known
to Abraham from the beginning," If Abraham had from the
b^tnning recognised the divinity of the strangers, bis action
would have displayed no great merit, for what man would
refuse honour to God when He reveals Himself. His very
offer of food and drink would have been meaningless, and
there could have been no question of any test or trial of
him. As a matter of fact, the revelation begins only in
the course of conversation (ver. 13), and the case is exactly
as in cb. 19, where the angels make themselves known as
Buch (ver. 1 2 f.) only after they have put their host to the
test.

Kl'DM does not mean oh, would that ; ^ la imparts a delicate

1 1 Sam. xxii. 6.

* Delitzech, following DaumaB, Chtvatix du Sahara,' p. 423 (Ger. tr.
195).

»Ver. 3ff. "Ver. 1. ' Fripp,Z.4r»r. xu. 24 ft.

■ AgaiuBt Tuch, Knobel, DelitzBch, Keil. ' Adonai, p. 16.

* Knobel.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

94 GENESIS XTUI. i, 6 [266, 267

ehade of meaning to the condition ; Geseniue ' rightly i-eoders,
si — quod oplo nutgia quam. sumere audeo — gratiam inveni ;
similarly elsewhere,* and even in Gen. xxx. 27, although
there the apodoais is omitted.

Yer. 4. He desires to entertain them.
fi?^ — " let there be hrought." It is unnecessary for
Abraham to name those who bring the water. "Nothing
was worn on the feet but sandals, so that it was necessary
for travellers to have their feet washed on their arrival ; it
was especially usual before meal-time"^

" Medine yourselves under the tree — sit down under it,
resting on your anu& Meals were taken in a reclining
posture,* but sitting is not infrequently mentioned." "

T^ — the singular is quite to be expected, for three
persons would not dismount for a meal under several trees.
It follows, therefore, that we cannot conclude from the use of
the singular that 'o '.W« in ver. 1, and chs. xiiL 18, xiv. 13, is a
late correction for ^ i^>><,* all the less seeing that the reading
would then have been, not 'btt?, but '^^t ot 'twDjr ^ The
Septuagint singular Zpw (similarly the Peshitta), everywhere
given, had reference to the great tree, which still survived on
the spot in the time of the translators."

Ver. 5. A morsel of brtad — modest expression for t^e
ample meal he intends to set before them. Support your
heart, refresh yourselves with food." Each of the difTerent
kinds of food is a staff or support of vital energy ; '^ so Pliny,"
corporis fiUtura qu^us animus tustiTietur.^'

* Ch. xxiv, 42, xxziii. 10, xlvii. 29, 1, 4 ; Ex. xixiii. 13, xixiv. 9,
' Cti. six. 2, xxiv. 38, xliii. 24 j Judg. six. 21 j 2 Sam. xi. 8.

* Amos vi. 4.

* E.g. eh. xivii. 19 ; Judg. lii. 6 ; see Winet, EealwerteriniA, ii. 48.
E&obel.

■ Wellhaasen in Bleek, EinUttnng,* p. 643 ; Baudiasiii, SudUn, u, 884.
' Deut. xi. 30. • Judg. ix. 6.

■ Josephns, Jaeuk IVan, iv- 9. 7.

'« Ps. civ. 15 ; Judg. xix. 6. 8. " Isa. iii. 1 ; Lev. xxvi. 26.

" Epiddm, i. 9, " Knobel.

Digitized byCoOgic

1B7] GENBSI8 Xmt. 6-9 V. 95

p^ *3 — -for for this reaton = now that you have.*

Vv. 6—8. " The meal is quickly prepared, for one caunot
allow guests of quality to wait long. It consiBte of cakes of
bread, meat, and curdled and aweet milk, and is a genuine
Bednin repast,* but exceptionally bountiful in honour of the
guests." •

" Stuten three scim of meal, fine meal, bring quickly three
sefm," * or, perhaps, hnaUn three sefm of meal .' Tt^ as in
Lev. ii 1. CaJixg, small round ember-cakes, which were
prepared on hot stones.^

He, the servant, hastened to make, to prepare, it (the young
heifer), and he set (gave) in frwit of them, served up the
food and aet it before them,' while he himself remained
standing iefore '' them, i.e. " waited on them.* It remains so
in the East The Arab sheikhs when they have guests of
quality do not sit down to eat with them, but remain
standing, in order to serve their guests.* Strabo ^ gives a
similar account of the Nabatean kings."

" And thtt/ ate, which celestial beings on other occasions
refuse to do.*' Ancient commentators ** suppose that they
only appeared to partake of the food." **

Ver. 9 t In the conversation which the strangers begin,
they make Sarah the subject, because God wishes to announce
that she vriU have a son. For noin the Septnagint has here
already, incorrectly, the singular, dire he. It is not till
ver. 1 0 that the leading personage >* takes up the conver-
sation.

> G«Mniua, Thetaunu, 68S ; Ewald, $ 353a (comp. zis. 8, ixiiii. 10,
xxxviii. 26 ; Num. x. 31, xiv. 43).

* I^ne, Mann«r* and CutUms, 1871, i. 364, pop. ed. p. S68.

» See ch. ilui. 34. ♦ Im.v. 19 ; 1 Kinga uii. S.

* Winer, BealwBrteHnuh,' i. 96. • Comp. iiiv. 33 ; Ei. ixt. 30.
T Ter. 2. ' Jer. liL 12 ; 1 Kings i. 8.

■ ShAw, TraetU, 1736, p. 301 f. ; Buckiuglism, MaopUamia, 18S7, p. 18
(Oeim. tr. S3) ; Seetzen, i. 400.

"» ivi 4. 26L " Judg. xiii. 16.

>* Joeephiu, AnUquUUt, i. 11. 8 ; Tug. of Jonathan, Rashi, Kimdu.

" Knobel. " Ver. 3.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

96 OBHESIS XniL 11-13 [267, 268

V'm — the points above the k and * of this word ' doubtless
indicate a reading \'?.^ n^ njra — at this time, it being alive
f^in, ie. when this tiine revives,' ie. a year from now* In
ver. 1 4 the words -ijmh are added, and in 2 Kings iv. 1 6 f . lyicV
^V}, and the translation becomes, " a year from now at this
time." Cb. xviL 21 also makes the meaning clear.

mnw Kim — and it, the door, vxta behiTid J?tm, Jahve, as He
spoke, so that Sarah, on the threshold, did not see Him, nor He
her. This is the Massoretic interpretation ; the Septuagint
refers Kin (ipn) to Sarah.

Ver. 11. A circumstantial clause explaining the action
in ver. 12 ; !nn ia therefore pluperfect.

Abraham and Sarah had entered into the days, far in, i.e.
were of an advanced ^e ; ^ there had ceased to be to Sarah a
way, habitude, like women, i.e. such as women have,' namely,
T^ ywaiKela, the monthly course, and therewith the capacity
for conceiving and bearing children. In the natural course
of things they could expect children no longer.^

Ver. 12. Thifi was the cause of Sarah's laughter; but it
was only inwardly, and not aloud, that she laughed. This is
an explanation of the name Isaac somewhat different from
that in ch. xvii 1 7.

'053 nnn — after I am withered, decayed ; ' cf. ver. 13.

nn*n^-question expressing amazement, without ^ ; ' comp.
cb. xxL 7. Has there become to me, shall there become
to me, shall I again have, sexual pleasure ? The Septuagint
text, in which nriK is wanting, and which reads niTjf — 'Fibii, has
no claim to be considered.

ify lord — my husband ; ^* cf. ch. iil 1 6.

Ver. 1 3 f. God reproves Sarah's laughter, because it
betrayed doubt of Hia power. Now that by the promise of

Comp. rvi. 0.

»Hypeden.

G«8eniua, I%aauru», 470 ; Ewald, g 337c.

* 1 Sara. i. SO.

Also in sxiv. 1 ; Josh. liii. 1, xxiiL li. ; a

)mp. Luke i. 7.

Ch. xxxi. 35.

f Cha. xvii. 17, xxi

. 6f.

Pb. Kiiii. 3 ; Job xiii. 28.

< Ewald, § 3246.

Pb. ilv. 12.

D,tradb,G(X)gIc

m] GENESIS XTm. 16, le 97

ver. 10, and abill more by the knowledge shown of Saruh's
laughter, God has lifted the veil, and allowed Himself to be
recc^nised in His true nature, the author for the first time
designates the speaker as Jahve. Yer. 1 is only an apparent
exception, it contains a compreheneive summary of all that is
to follow. la there anything eminent be/ore Jahve, anything
too great, too- wonderful for Him ?^ Comp. the use and meaning
of IB' ^ in ch. xvii. 1.

The visit of God to Abraham, which is here announced,
can be put only after the birth of Isaac, in view of the words
p mi!<^, when Sarah has a son. But nothing is said of it in
the sequel, for ch. xxL la catmot refer to it.

Ver, 1 5. " Sarah, in fear of punishment, denies her
laughter, which had been only internal ; * but God sets her
aside with a curt (6, no." '

Vv. 16-33. Conversation and agreement between God
and Abraham regarding the punishment which awaits Sodom
and Gomorrah. God has appeared, not merely to pay
Abraham a visit, but also to investigate the terrible moral
corruption of these cities.* It is accordingly a conspicuous
token of the divine r^;ard, that God should give Abraham a
hint of the judgment awaiting so many. The patriarch has
an opportunity of manifesting that admirable disposition of
clemency and kindliness which makes no distinction between
friends and strangers. At the same time, God's own nature
if! clearly set forth as one who would always pardon rather
than destroy, but who, when He does punish, punishes always
only in strict accord with justice.

Ver. 16. The strangers proceed on their way escorted by
Abraham. From one of the heights of the Judean hill country,
which offered the view,* they looked down ■ upon the plain of
Sodom, which was the goal of their journey. " For n^ see ch.
xiL 20, and for >3V^il, xiv. 3, lix. 28 ; Num. xxL 20."'

• Deat xvii. 8, xxi. IL * Ver. IS.

• Ch. xix. 2, xliL 18. KnobeL * Ver. 21.

» See ch. lii. 27 f. • Ch. lii. 88. ' Knobel.

PILLBIANN. — II. 7

OMzcdoyGoOgle

98 GENEBIS XVnL 17-19 [268, S69

Vv. 17-19 break the Bequence of the narrative in order
to fumiflh an explanation of what follows in ver, 20 £f. God
sajB, not to Abraham, but ^^r-'^.' ^^- reflects, ought I indeed
to conceal My intention from Abraham, seeing that after all
Abraham will become a great people,* and all peoples will
bless themselves with him,* so that he is of sufficient import-
once, and worthy of being initiated into God's plane. For I
Aave recognised Mm, i.e. entered with him into a more than
usually close relationship,* wUh the intention that he should
■command his posterity, and that they should keep the way of
Jahve, so that they will practise justice and righteousness, in
order that God, on His part, may fulfil to Abraham all His
promises to him. C here distinctly declares that the purpose
■of the whole relationship entered into with Abraham is the
founding of a house, later it will be a people and a kingdom,
in which the life of true piety and morality, true religion,
flhall have its abode.' It is Abraham's task to implant this
disposition and way of life in his house ; this is the condition
of the fulfilment of the promise." For a man with this task
before him, it is beyond doubt of importance that he should
reach a clear understanding of the justice of God's rule in
the world. The destruction of Sodom and Gomorrah ie in-
tended as a memorial to Abraham's bouse of the stem
punitive justice of God which shall wholesomely afiect its
piety.^

JIKh — wrongly impugned by lagarde,^ is, in view of the
foregoing explanation, quite in place. The Septuagint
■(Vulgate, Peshitta), like the Targum, has simply failed to
understand the words lyo!* viwf ; pnai' was not wanting in its
text Regarding the addition by the Sept and Pesh. of "^3?

»Cli. viii. 21. *Cli, xii. 2.

' Ch. xii. 3. * Amos iii. 2 ; Hos. xiii. 6.

> See cb. rv. SO, and in A, zvii. 1.

• Comp. xvii. 1 ff. in A.

' Amos iv. 11 ; Hos. si. 8 ; Isa. i, 9f., iii. 9; Deut xzii. 33 ; Jer.
iiiii. 14, etc.

* Omrmaitica lacra, ii. 95 ; Olabaunen also.

D,tradb,G(X)glc

369] OBNXSIS XTUE. 30-B 99

after Dmano in ver. IT.aee Ewald,^ and compare xxvi 24.
It is incorrect to say that rtirp TTi noB* and tXffm nprt rriffjh
are Deuteronomistdc phrases.*

Ver. 20. God accordingly makes Hia disclosure.

If ■•nvup hae not fallen out at the beginning of the
sentence* '? must be taken as meaning, " it is the case that,"
or " truly." * The cry regarding (genit of obj.)* Sodom, which
ascends to heaven and demands vengeance,* has in tru£h become
large, great ; nn is perf. of the verb. The interpretation,^
" there is a report regarding Sodom and Gomorrah that
their sin is great, that it is very grave," which omits the )
before onKon, fails because npj« does not signify report,®

Ver. 21. Bat He desires to investigate before judging, so
He will go down * and see whether they have done eiUirely
in accordance with the cry ^^inst it (them) which has come
before Him. The Sept. has onpimn ; the n— of the Mas-
eoretic text is Sodom.

TO — omnijio, as in Ex. xL 1, and not as in Nah, L 8 ;
Zeph. L 18; Jer. iv. 27, etc ; hence the paaeq after npy."
Olshausen conjectures Dps and Wellhausen ">^.

■ipi?? — wrongly punctuated by the Massoretes as perf.,"
similarly in xxL 3, xlvi 27.

QMi — probably rather the second member of a disjunctive
question than a conditional particle.

Ver. 22. The men, i.e. two of them,^* now go on to
Sodom, while Abraham detains the third, Jahve," by con-
tinuing to stand in front of Him ; he has something on his
mind, and wishes to make intercession.

> OttdiichU,* i 480 [Hiaory of Iirael, vol. i. p. 336].

» Fripp, ZATIV. lii. p. 23 ; Bee, on the contrary, Ps, xviii. 22 [21] ;
Prov. xxi. 3 ; 2 Sam. viii. 16 j and comp. Amos v. 24 ; Isa. xxxiii. 5.

' Lagarde, Olahansen.

♦l8a.vii.9; Pa.csTiii. lOff.: Ewald, § 330i.

» CL ii. 2, xvi. 6. < Ci^ iv. 10.

' WeUhttusen, JBDTk xii. 416. * Comp. xii. 13.

' Ch. xi. 5, 7. '" Delitiech, following LuMatto.

" Ewald, § 3316. " Ch. xix. 1.

'» Ver. 3a

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

100 OENMIB Xnn. 23-26 [289, 270

The vereioua and ch. xix. 27 confirm the Maasoretic text.
The so-called oniiiD ppn is to the effect that an original >Tin^
DmsK 'jdV tdj vnv was altered to the present text because ot
the double sense of <3E){) iDp, which also means " to stand at
the service of," But it is not evidence of another reading,
but only of the ofTenoe which the Rabbinical writers took at
the representation of a men detaining God instead of God
detaining the man.

Regarding Kaphar Berukha, where, according to Jerome,
the interview took place, see Robinson.'

Vv. 23-:{2. "Abraham approaches Jahve to make inter-
cession. He reminds Him that in Sodom also there are,
doubtless, r^hteous persons, 6.g. Lot, and that it is reasonable
to show mercy for their sake. He assumes at first that
there may be 50 such rigbteons persons, then he comes down
to 45, to 40, 30, 20, and in the end to 10 ; he does not
venture to go below this last number." ' He speaks with
great humility and deference, and Jahve listens to him
indulgently, and wich constant readiness to forgive. The
destruction of the cities afterwards shows that there were not
10 righteous persons in the valley of Siddim. The author's
opinion of the cities is, therefore, most unfavourable, as in
cbs. xiiL 13 and xv. 16.

i> KtPi — supply J^ or V^ ; take away from him his
transgression -i pardon or foi^ve.'

Ver. 25. 1^ li^ — profanum, nefas tUn »U, tia ut -non
faciaa ; for p with the infin., see eh. xvi 2.

pKiT^a OBB" — the judge of the whole earth, as the superior
judge, must also be the most perfect, and therefore more
than any other exercise the highest justice.^ The words are
supposed' to express a conception of God alien to the rest
of the narrative. But in what capacity then does God

> Paltdint, i. 490 f., ttana. ii. 41G. * Enobel. Comp. Jer. t. I.

* Se« Num. xiv. 19 ; laa. ii. 0 ; Hob. i. 6.

* Comp. Job miv. 67.

* KautzBch-Socin, Dit Omaii'.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

STO] GENESIS XVni. 27-XlX. IF. 101

punish Sodom ? Sorely, after all, ae the judge of all the
sine of the earth. See also ch. xxiv. 3, 7.

Ver, 27. K'mn — as in ver. 31 ; see ch. xiL 11.

IDSJ lep — earthly and transitory being ; see note on
ch. ii. 7.^ Alliteration, as in i 2, iv. 14, etc.

Ver. 28. jnon' — the fuller forms in p are to be observed
from now onwards ; for the accusative nvon see Gesenios.*
The a here in neiDna plainly means lecaux of.

Ver. 30. Let ii not lewme infiamed to the Lord — let Him
BOt become angry ; see ch. iv. 5.

Ver. 32. Dj«n, ch. iL 23. In what is here related as
passing between God and Abraham, God's compassionate
justice as well as the nature of prayer and intercession, an
intercession which is humble, yet bold in faith, unwearied
and inspired by the purest love for men, are depicted in a
way which leaves nothing to be desired.

Ver. 33. Abraham returns home and God "goes," not,
however, to Sodom, for there are only two there,' He
" vanishes." God's intention of going to Sodom, expressed
in ver. 21, is not thereby departed from, for He is present in
the two * as in the threa* Seeing that lVi in itself might
quite as well signify He went to where the others had gone
before, the *3V of ch. xix. 1 is certainly not an interpolation
caused by xviiL 22b-3'iict.^ The author's intention rather
was to distinguish Abraham by making God manifest Himself
to him in fuller glory than in Sodom.

Ch. xix. 1-1 1. Visit of the two angels in Lot's house,
and the moral corruption of Sodom.

Ver. 1 f. d'3(6d — perhaps a substitution for definiteness'
eake, for an original q^bom; the Samaritan has it also in
ver. 12, the Septuagint in ver. 16.

As the two approached Sodom in the evening Lot
was sitting in the gate of the city, to enjoy the talk of

• Knobel. * Orammatik,*' 117. 4A. 4.

• Ch. xix. 1. * Ch. lis. IB ff., 24.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

102 OBNESIS XIX. 8, 4F. [270, ZTl

those asBembled there or for purpoeea of buBiness.* No
sooner did he catch sight of the strangers than he hastened
to fulfil to them the duties of hospitality.' "The Arabs
count it an honour to he able to entertain a stranger who
has arrived among them, and often contend vehemently for
the honour." *

K| Pijn — only here with the e thus shortened ; * for k3 see
note on xviii. 3, allow me to hope, bits. For ismi see xviii 4,
and for vh, xviii 15,

The angels at first refuse the invitation, because they
have come to Sodom for the purpose of a judicial investiga-
tion,* doubtless, also, because they wish to put Lot to the
test. " The climate being warm, it was possible to pass the
night in the open street." *

Ver. 3. On his pressing them, however, they accept his
invitation, and he prepares them a nnro, bever^e, carouBal,
and then entertainmeiU in general, so called from one of its
principal elements, but always a decorous meal.^

1SB — in the Pentateuch only besides in ver. 9 and in
xxxiii. 11.^

Ver. 4 f. They had not as yet ' lain down when "' the
citizens, old and young,^* surround the house, and demanded
of Lot that he should bring out his visitors in order that
they might know ^' them, i.e. " commit impurity with them.
They were therefore given to the vice of ptederasty, which
seems to have been prevalent among the pre - Hebraic
inhabitants of Canaan/^ and was also known among the

' Winer, RealwSrterbvdi,' ii. 816.

* Comp. Job mi, 32, and the contrast in Judg. lix, 15,

' Tavemier, Voyage, Germ. tr. i. 125 ; Burckhardt, Bedoniia and

JVahAbyi (1831), i. 348; Travelt tn liyrui, 375 if.; Buckingham, Syria,

Oerm. tr. i. £86 ; Seetzen, Eeiem, i. 400. Knubel.

Ewald, g 91(1.

• Tucli.

Comp. Jndg. lis. 16. Knobel.

E.g. ixi. 8, xsvi. 30, xxii. 22 ; Judg. :

eiv. 12.

Kuobel.

• Ch. ii. 5 1

; Joeh. ii. 8.

Ewald, g 341i.

11 Ver. 11.

Ch. iv. 1.

" Lev. Kvii

i. 22ff., «.

D,tradb,G(X)gIc

an] GENE3I9 XIX. 6-9 103

Hebrews.' The author, do doubt, assumed that the angels
appeared in the form of young men in their Sower." *

DTD 'e'JK — superfluous, perhaps a gloss ; ' see ver. 9.

All the peopU from {to) the end {of them), i.e. to the last
man, all tc^ther ; * a fuller form is "Ji|!~'tfi — ^^.^ They
were therefore all thus corrupt, and besides so bold and shame-
less, that they did not feel it necessary to hide their deaire.^

Vv, 6-8. " Lot goes out, tries to dieauade them from their
scandalous proceeding, and otTers them his two daughters. My
brothers, friends ; a. friendly manner of address.^ Who have
not known a Tnan, have not yet had to do with a man.^

?*< — for "?K, elsewhere only in ver. 25, ch, xxvi. 3f.;
Lev. xviiL 27 ; Deut. iv. 4:*, vil 22, xix. 11 ; 1 Chron. xx. 8.

Nov) they have entered the shade of my [roof-iree'], beam,
have entrusted themselves to the protection of my house.
Lot seeks, at enormous sacrifice, to protect his guests from
shameful ill-treatment. The Arab holds sacred and in-
violable the guest who has entered hie house, and in case of
need guards him with his own life." '

Ver. 9. They do not listen, but call to him move off,^
make -room, away, back. At the same time they complsio
that this >^ individual came to live among them as a stranger
and (after that) vmo judges in judgment, ^ays the judge}^
The iofin. absoL is intended to emphasise the idea in qbe'.
perhaps also '^ to express repetition.

Now we will do you evil more than to them, treat you
' Jadg. xix. S2.

* Mark ivi. S, Enobel ; comp. also I Sam. xziz, 9 ; Job v. 6ff.
' Olahausen. * Isa. Ivi. 11 ; J«r. IL 31.

* Gen. zlvii. 21 ; Jer. xii. 18, and eleewhere.

* Im. iii. 9. ' As in xxiz. 4 ; Judg. ziz. 23 ; Job vi. 16.
» Num. xizi. 17 ; Judg. xi. 39.

» RosMll, Natwal Hitt. of AUppo (1794), i. 232 ; Volney, Voyage m
S^rie el en Egypte,* i. p. 395 ; Seetzen, ii. 67, 346. A remarkable instance
ia related hy Sieber, Beite von Kairo jiadi JerutaUm, p. S9 f. Kaobel.

•• lu. iliz. 30.

» n is the article, not the intern^, partic. ,1.

1* Comp. iixti. 31 1 Evald, S 231b.

* OesenioB,** 113. 3b.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

104 aasBpis xix. lo-u [271, 272

worse than them. Having said this they preea on him aad
pi-oeeed to break open the door. The words '3i-'3 give the
inipresaiOQ of being a gloss ; ^ see ver. 4.

Ver. 1 0 f. The angels come to the rescue by diawiag
Lot into the house. They smite the people wUh hedaazlement
(Blendung, eblouissemeat, dazzling by lightning), so that they
cannot find the door. Q^.13D (as 2 Kings vi. 18) is different
from |f'>]!', blindneae. The inquiry is finished, the wickednesB
of the people is proved.

Vv. 12-26. Destructiou of the cities and rescue of Lot.

Ver. 12. The angels, being about to execute judgment
on the city, wish to rescue the hospitable Lot and his house,
for the weal and woe of a house depends on its head.

Have you still whom here t " Have you anyone belong-
ing to you in Sodom other than those in your house ? " * He
will do well to take them all away from the town.

)nn — sing, and without suffix is surprising,' it could be
explained as a question, a son-in-law perhaps ? but as follow-
ing l'33i we rather expect finm, as in the Peshitta ; see ver.
14, May the letters 331 have been interpolated between
3TVI and *]', for nowhere else is anything said of sons whom
Lot had before the destruction of the cities ?

DljSDfi — the Samaritan and Septuagint add nm.

Ver, 13. JVe are mi the point of det^oying — participle as
in ver. 14 and xviiL 17. The cry against them* has become
great in the sight of Jakve, in His presence. Olshausen con-
jectures i^^y* as in xviii 21.

Ver. 14. Lot goes out into the city to his sons-in-law,
the takers of kis davgkters, i.e. those who were to take his
daughters,^ their betrothed.' The meaning can hardly be
those who had taken his daughters,^ for that would he better

' Olshausen. * Knobel, ' Olshausen.

■• Ch. iviii. 20 f. » Ewald, § 3356.

• Joeephus, AtUiquiliet, i, 11, 4; Tulgate, Fiscator, Clericus, J. D.
Michaelis^ von Bohlen, Tuch, Bamngarten, Keil.

^ Sept., Targ. of Jonathan, Ibn Ezra, Kimchi, MerceniB, Schumann,
Enobel, DelitzBch, Bottcher.

Digitized byCoOgk'

272] OKSKSB XDL 16-17 105

expressed by a relative clause with the perfect,^ and because
Lot would certainly not leave his married dai^hters without
calling them to flight. It is not against the interpretation
adopted that in his time of need (ver. 8) he oSers these very
daughters to the people, for the betrothal would have been
nuUi£ed by whatever occurred. Nor is the absence of ^nc*
any objection, nor the mtncojn of ver. 15, nor the daughters'
omission to mention the loss of affianced husbands in ver. 31.

To these future sons-iu-law of Sodom, Lot with his sum-
mons that they should leave the city appeared a» one whojettt.
They treated him with incredulous ridicule, and so perished.

Ver. 15. Ids — rare and poetical word* for "Brio.

nwxcjn — who are found here, who are at hand.' The
reference is not merely to "pnua, as if, e^., they were dis-
tii^uisbed from married daughters in the city. It is s
single expression for wife and daughters, those belonging
to him who were on the spot, in contradistinction to those
in the city, the wmn.

Before p the Septuagint has the further words, koX
i^e\0e. — fiJl as in cb. iv. 13.

Ver. 1 6. The angels are in haste, hut Lot delays,* because
he finds it hard to leave home and city. So the angels have
to take him and bis household by the hand and lead them
out before the city, because of QocCb cUmency Unoardt Aim,
because God purposed to spare him seeing he was a righteous
man.* The idea that Lot was spared for Abraham's sake is
■only found in A, ver. 29.

Ver. 17. At the same time directions are given him for
Hb further flight. One of the angels is now spokesman as
in xviii 10 ; from all that has occurred it is clear enough
that God Himself is here present, and so Lot addresses Him
in ver. 18 also as 'J**. Accordingly, God is present also in
the two as previously (ch. xviiL) in the three.

' In spite of iz. 18. * Isa. xxtL IB.

* 1 Sam. xxi. 4 ; lea. xxii. 3 ; Ezra viii. 2S.

* Ch. xliii. 10. * Ch. xviii. 24 ff.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

106 GENESIS XIX. 1S--22 [272,273

Save ihy»df, flee, for thy life, thy life is at stake.

can — surprising after ?(*.' He must not look behind,
" that he may not see the divine agency at work, which is
forbidden to the profane eye of mortal man ; see note on
xvi. 14. For similar reaaons the ancients, daring the per-
formance of certain holy rites, did not look behind themj'
and Orpheus was forbidden to look back when he brought
Eurydice out of Orcus." '

" For la?" see note on ch. xiii. 10 ; the hills (nnnn) are
those of Moab." *

Ver 18 f. "Lot wishes the final direction given to him
to be revoked, because he will not be able to escape to the
distant hills before the work of destruction has commenced." ^
Ofhermse the disaster may fasten on me, overtake me ; for ]d
see ch. iii. 22 ; and for '?— , Ewald, § 249rf. These continual
delays and objections of Lot's are certainly related as they
are with a definite purpose ; Lot is inferior to Abraham in
faithful obedience.

Vv. 20-22, " He wishes the angel to assign him So'ar
as his place of refuge, for it lay not far from Sodom and was
iinio, a trifle, so that he did not ask more than the preserva-
tion of an insignificant little town. Being small, also, So'ar
did not contain so much godlessness, and might, it was
allowable to think, be excepted from the overthrow. The
angel grants the request, but urges haste, because he can
do nothing before Lot's arrival in So'ar. This history
explains why the name i?it, pettiness, or we may say, petty
town, was given to the place formerly called V?^? The incident
related in vv. 19-22 rests on the significance of the name." ^

The h of nm!j as in xvii. 20 ; for 'n^at see iii 11 ; for
Kip, xvL 14.

' Oeuenius," 107. 4, note,

* Theocritus, IdyU, xiiv, 93 ; Vergil, Eclagna, viiL 103 ; Ovid, Fiuti,
T. 437 ff,

* Vergil, Georgia, iv. 491 ; Ovid, MetanKrrphmei, i. 51.

* See ver. 30, ch, xiv. 10, * Knobcl.

* Ch, xiv. Si ' Knobel.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

VS] GENSSIS XIX. 23 r. 107

In recent tdzaes So'ar has been looked for * ia the beauti-
ful oftsis of el-Hezra'a, on the tongue of land (el-lisan) or
peninsula which projects into the Dead Sea from ita eastern
shore.* Bat Knobel haa rightly kept to the older view,
which WetzBtein * has further established, that So'ar lay
about an hour south-east of the Dead Sea in the part of the
'Araba now called Ghor es-S&fia, at the point where Wadi
el-Ahsa leaves the border hills of Moab and enters the plain
under the name el-KurtihL Its modern name is Chirbet
e?-Sd.fia, and it is buried under the alluvium of the water
which abounds. The region is well watered, but the climate
tropical. It was the most southern point of the Jordan
district, of the t33.* The Dead Sea, then 580 stadia or
29 hours long, once extended as far as this point,* but now,
in consequence of the alluvial deposits, has retreated north-
wards ; the sea we are told lay between Jericho and So'ar.*
In the Soman period there was a castle to protect the city,*
and traces of it stilt remain. Dates and balsam trees were
cultivated there.^ In the Middle Ages it was still of
importanca It was one of the six stages on the caravan
road from Alia to Jerusalem, and an important commercial
centre.* The name still existed in the time of the Crusades
in the form Segor, and the Arabic geographers name it
Sc^har or Zoghar, and the Dead Sea the Sea of Z<^har. It
and the palm trees which were there have now alike
vanished.

Ver. 23 f. The sun had risen over the earth, and Lot

' Especially by Robinson, Ritter, Winer, Tucb, and othera.

» See Baedeker, Paliiiiina,' p. 181 ; ZDPV. ii. 212 f.

' In DelitEscli, Gtnui*,* 564 f.; see also de Saulcy ia Uevue AriMil.
xziiii. 193 tS.

* Ch. xiii. 10 [ Deut xxiiv. 3. • Jowplius, JewiA Wan, iv. 8. 4.

' Onomtutietm, mh &M\iuaa,

' Nolitia dignatatMm, i. 78 f. ; SMphanus Byzant., aui Ziap».

' Ononuulicon, rob BmX* ; Talmud, Y'bamoth ivi. 7 ; latachri (ed.
Jfordtmann), xxxix. 41 ; Edriai, trans, by Jaubert, L 338'; William of
Tyre, siii. 30, in Gs«to Dei p&r Franeoi, i. 1041.
* Mukaddas! in Wetntein.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

lOd GENESIS XIX. 23 F. [273, 274

had reached So'ar, when Jahve sent down the rain. Taken
with ver. 15 this statement allows us to determine the
distance of So'ar from Sodom.

Jahve, who is present in the angels, according to ver.
17 fT, caused it to rain doton from Jahve, from the iky.
tnrr nun seems,* hke the Greek 4ic Jto?, to have been a
peculiar expression of the same meaning as O'DC'rrp by
which it is explained.* But the author lays stress on the
fact that it was really from the sky that the rain came

By this rain of sulphur and fire from the sky God
turned upside down, completely destroyed, so that what had
been beneath lay on the top and the top lay below, these
cities and the whole district,* with its inhabitants and all
that grew in it. The expression itsn, one little suited to the
salphnr rain,* is used because it had long held its place in
the legend. " It was supposed that the district, which
abounded in bitumen,^ after being kindled by a burning
sulphureous material which fell from the sky, burned itself
out, and thereafter was overspread by water which rose from
beneath." The fire and sulphur were easily suggested by
the phenomena of thunderstorms. Josephus,^ too, thought
of lightning ; and Tacitus ' tells that the district fidminum
jaetu arsisse, and the cities iffne eceleati flagrasse. Fire and
brimstone are also the instruments of divine judgment in
Ps. XL 6 and Ezek. xxxviii 22,"' The connection of the
catastrophe with the bituminous character of the soil,"
is not amiss.'^ The text offers ifo hint of volcanic
action,

' Comp. Micali t. 6.

' Ewald, QcadiiehU,^ ii. 223 [Hutory, ii. IS7, uote 3].

* Ver. IT. * Niildeke, Unteriaehv.'ngeit, p. 22.
» Ch. xiv. 10. • Job xriiL 15, xxii. 16.

' AntiquitUt, i. 11. 4 ; Jewith Ifan, iv. 8. 4.

• Hutorie*, V. 7, ■ Knobel.
>• Biehm, /TanrfiDffrtCTitwA, 973a.

" Recently defended anew by Dawson in the Erpoiitor for 18B6, Jul

p.e9fr.

Digitized byG(Xlg[e

974, 275] 0INESI3 XIX. 2G 109

Ver. 26. "While thia went on, his wife, iekind him,
Ux^xd hack, i.e. she was walking to So'ar behind Lot, and took
a look round, impelled by a womsn'a curiosity.

And she became a pillar of salt, was changed into a pillar
of rock-salt, because she disobeyed the command of ver. 17.
The punishment hanuonisee with the locality, where things
are easily covered with a saline crust, due to the salty
evaporation of the Dead Sea, and where rock-salt abounds,'
The legend originated in the existence of some pilkr of
rock-salt. In Wisd. x. 7 a onJXi; aXov beside the Bead
Sea is mentioned as fu^fieiou aTruTTovartt "^u^f, and it etill
existed in the time of Josephus.' Something of the kind
may still be found. At the south-west end of the Dead Sea
there is a long narrow ridge of rock, about 100 to 150 ft.
high, which stretches from north to south or south-eaet, and is
about 2^ hours in length. It is called Hill (rock, ridge) of
Vsdum or Salt Hill, and consists entirely of mineral salt,' or at
least contains thick layers of mineral salt It is quite bare,
decomposed, and friable, and full of caves, seams, fissures,
peaks, and indentations.* Its distance from the sea is at
one point only 200 ft, and In the rainy season the ground
there is flooded,* " The denuding action of the rain forms
OQ the ridge isolated peaks and knolls and pillars of various
forms. They doubtless pass away to be replaced by others.
Thus there is standing at present on the east side of the
hill a high round pillar of crystalline salt about 40 ft. high.^
We cannot say whether this be the same as that of which
Joeephus and others speak.^

> Seetzen, ii. 240 ; L^mch, Eiepad. to Jordan and Dead Sta,* 269, 272,
S74, S81, 287, 297 f., 306.

* Antiquiliti, i. 11. 4.

* PaUttint, i. 602, ii, 107 ff. (Germ. tr. ii. 436, iii. 23 t.).

* Soatien, i. 4S8, ii 227, 840.

■ Roth in Petermann, Oeograph. Mittheilungm, 1868, p. S68 f. KnoI>et.

* Lynch, op. cit.p, 307.

* CHement of Rome, 1 Cor. xi. [ed. Lightfoot, vol. ii. p. 46] ; Ireaieua,
Adv. Htatteoi, iv. 31. 3 ; Carmm dt Sodoma iu Teitulti&n (Opera, ed.
Oehler, ii 773).

Digitized by G(Xlgle

110 QENESia ZIX. 27 F. [S7B

Eegarding the various interpretatioDB of the pass^e, see
Bosenmuller, etc.^ The rather unfavourable eBtimate of woman
in the legend is to be noted (comp. xviil 12 and m. 6).

Ver. 2 7 f. Abraham, believing what God had said, and
full of interest in the fate of the cities of the plain, betakes
himself, while it is yet early, to the place on the height
where he had made intercession the day before,' Looking
down,' he saw now only the thick smoke of the earth, a thick
smoke rising from the earth, like that which rises from a
furnace.* Amongst othera, Wisd. x, 7 and Philo * speak
of a smoke which still continued to rise from the ground,'
"' Modem travellers, on the other hand, report only a dense
■vapour or a thin veil of mist," ^ which is explained by the
rapid evaporation of the water in the terrible heat, — With this
return to Abraham the narrative concludes, and is rounded off.

" There is no doubt that the account has a basis in actual
fact. Dent. xxix. 22* telle of the destruction of Sodom,
Comorrah, Admab, and Seboim." Hos. xL 8 names only the
last two ; elsewhere the Sret two, as the most important,
ure generally named,"' but occasionally Sodom by itself.^'
The statement in Wisd. x. 6 is inexact, seeing that So'ar
"wae spared. Sodom, which is always named first, and more
often than the others alone, was plainly the most important.
This is confirmed by Strabo,** who, however, puts the number
■of the cities at thirteen." ^ The usual supposition, that the
•cities stood where the Dead Sea now is, rests on eh. xiv. 2 f.

* HosenmUller, ai loe. ; Grinun on Wisd. i. 7 ; Winer, BetUiDSrUrbui^
iiaaf.

' Ch. iviii. 22. » Ch. iviiL 16. * Ex. six, 18.

» De Ahmhavu}, p. 21 ; Vila Mosu, ii. p. 143.

* Comp. I«a. xxiiv, 10,

' Robinson, Paleflif\e, i. 512 ; Lynch, op. etl. p. 311 ; Ritter, Erdkunde,
IV. 762 ff. ; cf. Joeephus, JemiA, Warty iv. 8. 4. Knobel.

* Comp. Jude 7. * Comp, Gen. xiv. 8l
'• Isa. i. 9 £., liii. 19 ; Jer. xiiii. 14, ilii. 18, 1. 40 ; Amos iv. 11 ;

Zeph. ii. 9 ; Matt, x. 16 : 2 Pet. iL 8.

" lea, iii. 9 ; Lam. iv. 6 ; Ezek. xvi. 48 ff. ; Matt. xi. 23 f.
'* xvi, 2. 44. " Knobel,

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

270, ne] GENESIS XIX. 27 r. Ill

But the older view, tliat the whole of the Dead Sea originated
in thia catastrophe, aad that before then the coutse of the
Jordan was through the 'Araba to the Gulf of Atcaba, ie quite
untenable, for the level of the eouthem 'Araba at the lowest
point of the water-shed, somewhat north of Fetra, is 240
metres above the surface of the Mediterranean, whereas the
surface of the Dead Sea is 394 metres beneath that level;
and it has been proved geologically that the southem 'Araba
has not been elevated since the formation of the present
basin. On the other hand, the view of Buse^ger and
Bobinson * is confirmed, that the Dead Sea, in the greater
part of its extent, haa existed fi'om the earliest times, and
that only its southern part can be of later origin. Accord-
ingly, most writers now localise the cities in the r^on of the
southern gulf of the Dead Sea. This section, as far as the
Lis&n, is much shallower than the northern part. The latter
ifi on the average about 329 m. deep, whereas the former
is never more than 3*6 m., and is still less at its extreme
end, where it may be waded through.' The position thus
assigned finds support in the situation of Soar (ver. 22), and
of the pillar of salt (ver. 26), and also, if we approve of the
bitumen hypothesis, in the circumstance that the bitumen is
specially prevalent in the southern part of the sea.* The
latest hypotheses, e.g. that the cities lay on the east side of
the sea in the Wadi Zer^a Ma'ln, and were destroyed by
volcanic action,* or that Gomorrah is to be found in the
modem 'Ain Ghamr, near the 'Araba, almost half-way
between the Dead Sea and the Gulf of 'Akaba,' have against
them w. 22 and 26.

1 PiUaHne, ii. 187 ff. (tiaiu. iii. 162 ff.).

*Lyiicli, op. cit. 306 f., 378 f.; further, regarding the Dead Sea,
Winer,* ii. 73 f. ; Purrer in Schenkel'a BibeUexicon, iv, 153 ff. ; O. Fraaa in
niebm, HandvXirttThudi, 972 ff. ; C. Hull in Ansland, 1883, p. 375 f.

' Comp. ch, xiv. 10.

* F. Notling in the MontagAUtU of the Berliner TagUaU, August
1886, Noa. 27, 31, 33.

■ Clermont GanneaH in QnaHrrly SUUtmtnl o/ Pal. Exflor. I\md,
Jan. 1886, p. 19 ff.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

112 GttHKSIS XIX. 20 [278

Noldeke has diacussed the uiihietorical character of the
l^end of the overthrow of the cities,' and Cheyne its probable

5. DOUBLK Appbmdix, Cfl. XIX. 29, from A ; XIX. 30-38
(the Origin of Moab-Ammon), fbom C.

Ver. 29 is taken from A. Without any close connection
with what precedes, it shortly reports to us the information
already just given, that when Mohivi destroyed^ Ike dtiea of
the Kikk&r* Elohim in kindness rememhered'' Abraham, with
whom he had entered into a covenant relation,' tind, for his
sake, sent Lot out of the midst of the overthrow, i.e. allowed
him to escape or depart' when He overthrew the cities in
which * Lot had heeii settled!' There are here five characteristic
expressions of A^" and there is this agreement with hie story
oe to matter of fact that Lot does not dwell in Sodom
alone, but in the cities of the Eikk^r." The reason assigned
for Lot's deliverance also is not that of C, at least it is
unmentioned in the preceding section. As for the word Ton,
it and its derivatives had long become standing expressions
for this peculiar destruction of the ground, and are found in
Deuteronomy, Lamentations, Amos, Isaiah, Jeremiah, and
even in the ^orSn.'*

We are no longer able to determine the further point
whether A, in connection with this narrative, or elsewhere in
his narrative, gave his readers information regarding Moab-
Ammou and their relationships, as he has done in the case of
Istunael and Edom. The narrative of w. 30-38, regarding

1 Im neam B^UK, 1871, IL 41-48.

» Ntw World, June 1892, p. S36 Cf. » nriE* as vi. 17, ii. 11, 16.

* Aa xiiL 12. ' As viii. I.

■ Ch. iviL * 1 Sam. iiiv.

* pn is not " in one of which," with a constniccion like that of ch.
viii. 4 or Judg. xii. 7.

* As xiii. 12. '• [The words in italics.]

" Ch. ziii. 12. >* See GeseniuB, TAcraunu.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

376,277] OEHESIB XIX. 29 113

the incest of Lot's two daughters with their father, aod the
ori^ of Moab-AmmoD, la in any case not from A. It passes
back over ver. 29, and connects itself with the preceding
pass^e (w. 23, 17), which it presupposes. In so far, also,
there is reason for the current view ' that it is from the same
author, C^,a8 was the preceding section. The expressions ^,'33
and ni'jni in w, 31, 33 t., and 37,* and jnt n»n in ver. 32,*
may be used as special proofs of this, though pB **l3, ver.
31,* is not found elsewhere in C. In ch. xix, 1 ff. C portrays
I^t, not, indeed, as one of the heroes of faith, but yet as a
righteous man, who detested the dissolute character of the
inhabitanta of Sodom, and aa one whom God Himself honoured
with a visit and a miraculous deliverance ; so, of course, he did
not himself compose this odious story about him, but only
adopted it, thereby giving expression to the abhorrence which
Israel felt for the dissolute character of the people of Moab-
Ammon. The narrative itself, unlike Cb delineations, which
are artistically true to life, is marred by internal improb-
abilities. The irritation against Moab-Ammon, which grew
more bitter as time went on, especially from the date of the
Syrian wars waged under the house of Jehu, and which has
received l^islative expression in Deut. xxiii 4 ff,, makes itself
plainly and directly felt in the story. It was the coarse
humour of the people which put into words its hatred of
Moab-Ammon by means of this narrative. Although, with
the exception of Num. xxv. 1 ff., we have no definite informa-
tion r^rding unchaste practices prevalent among them, we
must stiU conclude that this story about them would not
have taken the shape it did among the Israelites if con-
sanguineous marriages, such as were proscribed in Israel, had
not been customary among them." It ia not probable that the

' E&obel, Hupfeld, Scbrader, Eafser, Wellliausen.

* Af in xxiz. S6 ; comp. xxv. 23, xliii. 33, xlviii. 14.

* Comp. vii. 3. * Comp. Deut. iiv. 5.

' Comp. Deut. xiiii. 4 with w. 1-3 ; and r^arding It«uben, cL xxxv.
SS. See Smend, Mose» ajmd Pnj^ieta*, p. 73 ; Berthean in Sclieakel's
BibtUexieon, iv. 230.

DILLMAMN. — II. 8

Digitized by G(Xlgle

114 GENESIS XIX. 90-32 [277

legend made Lot's wife, the mother of hia daughters, a native
of Sodom ; ^ in ch. xii. f., before his migration to Sodom, Lot
appears in poaseBsion of a house, just as Abraham does. But
the daughters are doubtless regarded as having been influenced
by the morals of Sodom. The conjectares that It was the first
to insert the passage,' or that it is derived from S,' have
no sufficient reason in their favour. The episode stands in no
connection with the history of the trials of Abraham's faith.

Ver. 30. "The author, continuing the narrative from the
point reached in ver. 23, relates that Lot left Soar and
proceeded to the hills, because he feared that this city also
might be destroyed. At the same time, the angel (ver. 21)
had assured him of its permanent safety." *

He dwelt in the cave, was a cave-dweller ; the article is
generic.* Still some particular cave,* with which legend
associated the events related, may be intended.' " Even yet
the people of those r^ons inhabit caves and grottoes."*
Compare also the name Lot&n mentioned among the Horites
(cave-dwellers) in Gen, xxxvi. 20, 22, 29.* But it is to be
remarked that 'i\ 'yo2 3B*n after ina ae**i is surprising, and the
words may be a later addition.

Yer. 31. The elder daughter makes a proposal to the
younger.'*

Our father is old, and so will not be able to look out
another place of residence, and there is na om in the land to
come upon us, to cohabit with us. There is no alternative for
us but to have connection with our father. For "pi, way,
procedure, or manner in general, comp. ch. vi 12.

Ver. 32. " But since Lot, the opponent of the immorality
of Scdom,*^ would not, so long as sober, agree to such an
immoral connection, he must be intoxicated."

' Knobel and others. * Ewald, Biihiner, Kautzsch-Socin.

» IlgBn. • Knobel. » Cha. xiv. 13, it. 11. Knobel.

' Comp. ivi. 7. ^ DeliUsoh.

• Buckingham, Syria, Germ, tr. ii. 63 f., 61, 81 ; Lynch, op. eit. p. 355
<Germ. 221).

» Riehm, HandwBrterbueh, § 26. '" Ch. nil, 26. !• Ch. xii. 9.

Digitized byCoOgk'

S77, Sre] GENESIS XIX. 33-37 115

And lee icill call to life seed from our faiker, through him
propagate our race ; the expression as in ch. vii. 3. For ns^
the Samaritan has '3^.

Vv. 33-36. "The plan ig executed. Lot ia bo intoxi-
cated that he does not observe when his daughter lies beside
bim and rises again. At the eame time he is capable,
though an old man too, of begetting children. It is most
improbable." ' According to -Jerome,* it was thia very incredi-
bility of the statement which accounts for the Jews having
placed the supralinear point over Pip^P inver. 33 ; but in \'iew
of the i^^PJ of ver. 35 it seems rather to indicate an ortho-
graphical variant.

nnnra — the Sept. strangely renders iv t^ Kot^ij^^vai
airrov.

.rpts'm — also in ver. 35 ; comp. GeBenius**.'

wn nWn — ae in xxx. 16, xxxii. 23 (1 Sam xix. 10);*
otherwise in ver. 35.

Ver. 36. p'nsD — the d for {> is intentional, because of
the etyinol<^ in ver. 37.

Ver. 37 f. "The author takes the name Moab either in
the sense ^sp, friym the father, which accounts for the ex-
pression U'?*'!? in vv, 32, 34,' or ae compounded from to for
"V, water, corresponding to Aramaic "Id, and from 3((, so that
it signifies something like ' seed of the father.' ' In any
case he connects it with the fact that the ancestress of the
Moabitea became pregnant by her father. The name TiQ? he
explains by 'CPia, son of my people ; it is thus taken to express
the fact that the ancestor of the Ammonites was entirely the
son of his people, inasmuch as his mother's father was also
father of har child. Both interpretations are very forced." ^
We are compelled to add, in imagination, the very point it is
desired to find in the names, for " seed of the father " or

> Knobel. * Qwtttionei. * 47A 3. * See Ewdd, 2d3a.

* So Sept. bv its insertion "hiytutiL is rarfis fuv [Dillniann].

• Comp. Isa. iMii. 1, and GcBenius, The*aurvt, 774 [Dillmann].
' Knobel.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

116 GEHBSIS XX [278

" SOD of my people " might be the aame of any male child
whatsoever.

Eegarding the word Oir, see note on ch. xvil 14. Its
collective meaning, according to which it denotes the sum of
those connected by blood, suffices here. The phrase <Djr)3
does not require ns to assume that Dp was originally patntus
and then pater} for the word Moab also is interpreted only
in a general way, 3M to, not '?? to. Derenboui g * wishes to
infer the name of an Ammonite god '»? from the Ammonite
royal name 3"]?*^ which occurs in the cuneiform inscriptions,
and may be paralleled by the Moabite n'^iti'lDS.*

Until to-day — as in cb. xxxv. 20, elsewhere mn ucn ip.*
The phrase ia here, perhaps, added to indicate that the
characteristic feature of their origin stiU manifests itself in
the nature of the people.

6. Sarab'3 Danger at the Court of Gerar, and her
Pbesirtation, Ch. XX. ; from S.

Abraham moves towards the south country, and takes up
his residence in Gerar. He there gives it out that Sarah is
his sister, and for a time loses her to King Abimelech ; but
receives her back, and is compensated by presents after
God has brought illness on the unlawful possessor and his
wives.* In this way, even after the reiterated promise
of a son by Sarah, and before her pregnancy,' Abraham's
hope, though not without fault on bis part, is once more
in appearance dashed, and his faith and patience are once
more put to the proof. It is, however, the occasion, more-
over, of his receiving anew proof of God's graciousness and
almighty protection.

' Krenkel, ZATW. viii. 282 ff.
' Revue dee Auda j-uivet, 1S81, p. 123 f.

' Similarly Halevy in JA. vii, 19, p. 480 f., regarding Amman and
Sfimb.

* Cha. »ivi. 33, xxxii. 33, xlvii. 26, ilviii. 15, and frequently,

* Knobel. « Ch. xsi. 2.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

3TS, 279] OENBBIS XX 117

Such is the significance of the pasat^e in its present
position. iJut at one time it stood in another context before
being transferred here by -H. According to ch. xviL 17 (A),
Sarah is ninety years old ; according to xviiL 1 1 f. (0 ^d,
and naturally incapable of bearing children ; she cannot,
therefore, still have been an object of desire to strangers.'
But there are other reaaons which completely exclude the
possibility of the passage being from A or C. A is excluded,
notwithstanding the nse throughout of the word avii)K, be-
cause "in his history Abraham dwells in Mamre-Hebron,*
and there is no trace elsewhere in his narrative Uist be was
ever resident in Gerar or Beeraheba'. The passc^^ is also
in other reapecta alien to A, e.g. Abraham is represented as a
prophet (ver. 7) ; God appears in visiona by night (w. 3, 6) ;
the moral character of the people of Gerar is represented
unfavourably (ver. 11), and expreaeions A doea not uae are
found, e.g. 'yiK (ver, 4), the land is before you (ver. 1 5), rise vp
early in the morning (vet. 8), do kindness (ver. 13), 7] (ver. 11),
and n's^fi (ver. 16)."' As little can C be ita author, above all
because the parallel narrative xiL 10-20 belongs to him,
and because ver. 13 is not in harmony with it Another
proof is the use of the divine name Elohim ; for in view of
ch. xxvi 28 f. it cannot be assumed that C here intentionally
avoids the use of the name Jahve because the events related
took place at a heathen court. Further, C expreaaes himself
otherwise* than in ver. 13* r^rding Abraham's removal
from his original home, the style ia lees amooth and flow-
ing than C&, being even awkward," and the worda ^h' for
^, and HDK 1 for fiij??*, are unused by him." ' Modem critics
are therefore r^htly of opinion that another source, namely
B, has here been used,* one which writes urhtt, not nin», and
noM for nnntr. Here, as elsewhere, he uses all sorts of rare

' Ch. XI. 2, 4, 11. * Ch. ixiii. 1 ff., xxv. 9 ; cf. liii. 8.

»Kiiobel. *Cb.iii. Iff. 'See ver. 17.

• Ver. 6 f. ' Ter. 17. » Knobel.

» Ilgen, Hupfeld, BShmer, Knobel, Ewald, Schrader, Kajeni, Well-
faauBen, Kuenen.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

118 QBHESIS XX. 1 [2:9,380

expressions,' in this respect contrasting considerably nith C, and
ver. 1 6 offers an example of hie many ancient forms of speech.
In his narrative Abraham dwells in the Negeb ; he speaks
much of revelations from God in dreams (here w. 3, 6), re-
presents Abraliam as a prophet (ver. 7), and construes D^n^
with a plural verb.* E^arding 3j;n J'TK and M>Dnn, see vv. 1, 7.
But ver. 18 ^ is from R\ see also notes on vv. 1 and 14.

Ver. 1. Abraham goes from there to the land of the south.*
He settled, took up his residence, between Shur * and Kadesh,'
acd led a nomadic life for a time in the region of Gerar.

nn« — the construct state with the locative termination
n— as in xi, 31,^

3l3Pt px — for 3J3n, as in ch. xxiv. C2 ; Num. xiii. 29;
Josh. >:v. 19 ; Judg. i. 15, and nowhere else.

ore — in the present context refers to the grove of
Mamre,^ and is quite possibly an insertion of i^s. If it
stood in B% te.xt, we can no longer discover its referenca*
There is no reason for attributing it to Cy

Qenir — According to the Onomasticoii., 25 lioiuan miles
south of Eleutheropolis ; in recent times ^^ generally supposed
to be the ruins of Umm el-Jerar," three hours S.S.R of Gaza,
situated on a broad, deep torrent which comes from the south-
east, the .lurf el-JerSr, the upper portion of the Wadi Gazzeh ;
the Wadi Gazzeh receives in it, some distance above Jerir,
the Wadi eah-Sheri'a, which comes from the north-west."
But unless ^^:3 "U'l implies a complete change of locality, as
compared with iiu' — a&'i, this situation is too far north. If
we take our starting-point " between Shur and Kadesh,"

' I^'i?3> ^■*'- ^' i^D?' ^'^ 12 ; ^ or Sk ipK, vv. 2, 13.

» Ver. 30 (ch. xxxv. 7). * See notes.

* Ch. xii. 9. » Ch- ivi. 7. » Ch. xiv. 7, svi. 14.
' Gesenius," 90. 2o. » Ch. iviii. 1.

* Kittel, GadiitUt, i. 125, conjectures liv. 13 [History of the Hebrmt,
vol. i. p. 136, note 4].

10 HupfeW, Qiteli^a der Genetit, p. 172 f. '• Since Itowlaitdg.

"RobinBOn, Knobel, Keil, Kiepert, Baedeker,* 207; Riehni, Hamt-
wSrierbuch, 469, ftnd others.

'» ZDMG. i. 175 ; Hitter, ErdhuHde. xiv. 1084 f.

Digitized by G(Xlg[c

iBo} GENESIS XX. a, 3 11^

Gerar must be placed farther south, not, indeed, in el-'Arish,*
but in all likelihood ' south-west of Kadesh in or beside the
Wadi Jerflr,' a side valley of the Wadi esh-Sheraif which
opens into the Wadi el-'Arieh.* It must, however, be ad-
mitted that this locality is not compatible with Cb statement
in ch. xxvL that a Philistine king ruled in Gerar. Elusa
for Oerar, given by Saadiii and Abusaid, seems to be only a
conjecture.

Ver. 2. ?(*, like '?,^ following TD», means " in reference to,"
" regarding." Abraham gives out that his wife is his sister,
and Abimelech takes her away from him. Both statements
are very curtly made. The first does not find its explana-
tion until ver. 1 1 ff. in the Maaaoretic text,* and the second
leaves it unexplained why the king took Sarah away, whether
because of her beauty, as in ch. xii. 1 1, or for the sake of a
marriage connection with the stranger chief, or because it
was his habit

" Elsewhere Abimelech is called king of the Philistines ; ''
his land, land of the Philistines ; ^ and his people, Philis-
tines.^ Our author does not use the name so early as for the
patriarclial period." "

Ver. 3. But God interferes on Abraham's behalf, appears
to Abimelech in a dreaui, and announces to him that he will
die because he has taken a married woman," and has thus in-
frii^ed a sacred right In this author God frequently comes
and speaks in a dream.^

' Kneucker in Scheskel'B BibtHancon, i. 335.

» Thomson, Trumbull, GuUie in ZDPV. viii. 215.

'Described in Bobinson [Pa(«ti>ie, i. 188 1.], Germ. tr. i. 311ff., 438,
442 ; Palmer, Dttert of tht Exudui, 1871, p. 349 tf.

* See, further, ch. ixvi. 1, 6, 17, 23. ' Ver. 13, xxi. 7.

* The Septuagint supjilies here already an eiplanation from ver. llff.,

i^afiih -/itp tXriir, in yvri ftti im, /iii •ron ATtKTtivaaiii auror cI Snapti rf,;

' Gh. xxvi. 1, 8. » Ch. sxi. 32, 34.

* Ch. Mvi. 14 f., 18. '" Knohel.
" Dent xrii. 22.

"Ver. 6, iiL 12, 14, iiii. Iff., xxviiL 12, xxii. 11, 24, xiirii. 6,
xlvi. 2.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

120 GENESIS XX. 4-7 [280,281

no HJii — thou art a dead man; you must die; comp.
Deut xviii. 20 ; laa. xxxviiL I.

7S — in ver. 11 (comp. xix. 17) i?T'P; the Samaritan has
nilK?? (comp. xxi. 11, 25).

Ver. 4 f. turns back the course of the narrative when it
remarks, but Abimelech had not yet approached her, had not
yet had connection with her ; ^ ttnd it is not till tv. 6 and
17 that we learn that he was restrained from this by ill-
ness sent on him by God. After the parenthesis Abimelech
pleads his innocence.

'j'w — used in addressing Jahve;* here put in the mouth
of a heathen.

A righteous people also t — ie. righteous people ' also ;
comp the use of ajr in Ps. xviii. 28, xxiL 7, IxiL 9 ; Geiger*
regards *ii as a later interpolation.

" Abimelech is righteous, because be acted in innoixncif of
heart and cleanness of hands, i.e. in the belief that he was
taking Abraham's sister, an act which cannot have been
regarded as unjust by the morality of the tima" *

32? — used for 35, elsewhere also in B.*

Ver. 6. God acknowledges that he acted in good faith.

Therefore I also, on My part, retrained you, from, sinning
again^d Me, i.e. by illness which I sent upon you.^ ton for
Hbn.s For this reason, i.e. in order that you might not sin
gainst Myself by violating the rights of My chosen, laUovied
j/ov, not, put it not in your power,* to touch her.

Ver. 7. But Abimelech must now forthmth restore Sarah,
because Abraham is a prophet. This title is appHed to
Abraham here only, comp. Ps. cv. 15, though in effect he is
represented as such in ch. xviii 17 ff. It designates one
who is God's intimate, whose possessions dare not be touched

> Isa, viii, 3. » Ch. it. 2.

* [Leide ; the English woid people has the double meaning.]

* Unchrifi, p. 365. • See xii. 14. Knobel.
' E.g. ver. 6, nxi. 28 j Josh. liv. 7, iiiv. 23.

' Ver. 17. ' GeseniuB,*' 76A 21.

* Ch. xui. 7 ; Num. xx. 21, xxl 23 in B.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

281] GE1<E8IB XX. 8-11 F. 121

with impunity, and on the other eide as one also who has
influence with God, who, in virtue of his prayere, may be
an intercessor between God and man. As such, Abraham
will pray for Abimelech, i.e. make intercession for him in
the matter of his illnese. See Kuobel^ regarding intercession
as part of the prophetic calling. G. Baur* and Konig'
give a wider meaning to the word prophet

n;rij — a consecutive imperative ; * thus thou ahalt not die,
of the illness, but become well again.

i^Bnn — strictly prove one's self an arbiter or mediator,
is the word for inUrcede,^ and differs from "my, ch. xxv. 21.

Ver. 8. Abimelech obeys the nocturnal warning as from
God; his servants also, the officials, whom he informs of
what has occurred, are affected by a like wholesome fear,
and agree that he should act aa he has been directed.

Ver. 9 f. Abraham is summoned, but in the first place
upbraided by the king for his conduct. You have done
deeds which are not done, i.e. acted in a way contrary to the
practice (morality) of men everywhere.* What have yov, teen,
had in view, intended, by your false statement In Arabic
''jn is also thus used.

Ver. 11 f. Abraham justifies himself. TflffS must be
supplied before TnoH '3.^

P^. — the signification certainly^ is not proved even by
Num. XX. 1 9 and Ps. xxxii. 6 ; only, in the sense of at lead,
Buits everywhere.

Owing to the general absence of piety among the
population,* he was apprehensive of being murdered if he
acknowledged himself to be Sarah's husband.^*' Besides, Sarah
was really his sister, though her mother was not his. The
latter statement is not made in xi. 29, and is not necessarily
implied in xii. 13. " Marriages of the kind thus implied are
' pT<^heti»mv», i. 213. * On Amoe iii.

' Ogenbarung, i. 69. * Ewald, § 2360.

' Ver. 17 i Num. xi. 2, xxi. 7 ; Deut ii. 20, 26.

• Comp. xxxiv. 7. ' Comp. xxvii 20, xxii. 31.

* Knobel, DetitzKh. * See xv. 16. " Comp. lii. 12.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

122 GENESIS XX. 13, 14 F. [2S1

forbidden in the law ,• but occurred among Canaaaites, Arabs,
Egyptians, Assyrians, and Persians,* and according to this
passage also among the Hebrews of pre-Mosaic times " ; *
they are, of course, however, to be judged * in accordance with
their original ethnological significance ; it was intended to
represent the blood of the race as pure and unmixed.

im-Vjr — see ch. xii 17.

ruDK — OB in Josh. vii. 20 ; the Samaritan has DJSK, as m
xviii. 13,

Ver. 13. The matter had been arranged between him
and Sarah bo long a§p as when they migrated from their
ancestral borne.

The account of xii, 11 is different. It is also to b©
remarked that nothing ia here said of a call, as in ch. xii.
1 ff., but that God nffnn, ltd him astray, or away from known
paths, to foreign parts, i.f. sent him forth to wander without
a definite goal. Comp. "jJh in xxxvii 1 5, and how Jacob is
called l?K in Deut. xxvi. 5.

ijinn, plural, because heathen are addressed ; * ver. 6 is,
of course, no proof (gainst this explanation. The same
construction occurs again in B in ch. xxxv. 7, but for a
different reason.

Oipcn-^-^ — hti for 3 is dne to the attraction of the
relative clause.

'i'-'inK — see note on ver. 2.

Ver. 14 f. Abimelech is satisfied with Abraham's ex-
planation, accompanies Sarah's restoration with gifts (as in
xii. 16), and allows Abraham to reside undisturbed in the
territory of Gerar.

-[-ith — see xiiL 9, The establishment of a prospective
claim to this territory' can hardly be intended by the
expression.^

1 Lev. xviii. 9, 11, xx. 17 ; Deut. xivii. 22.

* See Lev. iviii, 6 ff. ^ Knobel.

* Like x\. 29 and nix. 26 ff. ' Ewald, § 318a.

* Hupfeld, Gtjierii, p. 169. ' Comp. xiii. 9, xxiiv. 20f.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

Sn, S82] OBNESia XX. IS 123

Before )KV the Samaritan and Septuagint add i f|D3 rfpit
from ver. 16 ; rnrwtp is surprising in B (fmo« in ver. 17);
it is either a late alteration, or along with i man due
to^.

Ver. 16. Formal acknowledgment ia made that Sarah's
honour is untouched, it is confirmed by a special gift. The
thousand shekels of silver ' are not the value of the presents
mentioned in ver. 14,* for we see no reaaon for such a
calculation of their value ; and these were, besides, out of
consideration for Abraham himself, to propitiate and honour
him, whereas the silver is a special and very handsome gift
to Abraham, the object of which is explained by Abimelech
to Sarah in the following sentence.

It is for you a covering of the eyes to all who are u-Uh yott
— it is given for Sarah and on her account, and is intended
to veil the eyes of all those about her. so that they may
become blind to what has occurred, and may no longer see
the dishonour she has met,' -\p\s ntr« '?:h cannot signify in.
re/erence to all that has occurred to you,* nor can 7y?=?j?),^
which is indeed the reading of the Samaritan and Septuagint.
Consequently, bJj must express those whose eyes are to be
covered, and ^? must be dativus commodi ; ^? cannot be the
one who is to be made blind," for 'ii h:h would then have no
meaning. " For many reasons we cannot suppose that the
thousand shekels were to procure a veil which Sarah was
afterwards to wear,"^ Nor can win be intended for Abraham
himself,^ for then the purpose of the thousand shekels would
not be stated at all. The present may be rightly taken to
be a covering of the eyes, inasmuch as Abimelech by it, as
if by a witness,' confirms his confession of the wrong he had

■ Gesenius,** 134. 3A. 3. ' Knobel, Keil.

» Corap. xxxix. 21 ; Job ix. 24. So Uofmann, Sch.riflhtuieU* ii. 1, 233.

* Schumann, Qesenius, Thaawm* ; Tuch, Knobci.
» Delitzsch*. " Delitzsch*.

• J. D. MicbaeliB, Dathe, RosenmuUer, von Bohien, Baumgarten,
EnobeL

» Ibn Ezra, Ewald, §1236. . » Ch. sxi. 30.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

124 QENX8I8 XX. 17 [282, 283

done Sarah ; and this witness in the hand of her brother,
accepted and acknowlet^ed by him, prevents any dishonour
to Sarah being afterwards seen.

{■aTilo — not co-ordinate with ITM.^ so that we translate
" what has happened to you and to all " ; for ntc does not allow
of this sense at all, and nothing had taken place affecting
" alL" Nor is it co-ordinate with B-rp moa li",* it is to be
taken with nnsii as the MasBoretea direct, and be/ore all,
thou, etc.

nnaji — for the construction with i, tkiis, see Ewald ; '
nro3 meaning attainted or convicted of wrong,* is linguistic-
ally possible, but unsuitable seeing that Abimelech cannot
here be reproving Sarah. Taken as passive of rrjifi, cum
accuaatiw rei? we may translate evidenced, demonstrated, se.
as one to whom wrong has been done, or as passive of '? n'jin •
it will mean in the right, jv3tified. In this case it is best
to point 'i'^?J1,' for after waw consecutive a perfect, 2 f . s., is
alone in place, not a participle feminine, as if that could
stand for I^K nrpiJl^s or even signify, attd as for everything it
ia arranged, decided.* It is syntactically impossible also to
take the word as a feminine substantive, decision. Olshausen
doubts the correctness of the reading.

Ver. 17. " After this reconciliation, Abraham makes inter-
cession for Abimelech,^" and God removes his illness and that
of his wives. As in ch. xii. 17, our author does not indicate
precisely the nature of the illness ; according to ver. 6 it
was at all events one which prevented sexual intercourse.
Compare the pli^ie sent on the Philistines," and Herodotus'
account " of certain diseases among the Scythian women." "

' Tnch, Knobel. * Oeeenios.

* § 3446. * Oesenius.

» B.g. Job siii. 15, \a. 6. • E.g. Isa. xi. 4 ; Job xvi. 21.

' Ewdld, g 1856. * DelitMch'.

* Hofnuuu), Buneen ; Biittelier partially.

" See ver. 7. " 1 Sam. t. 6, 9, 12, vi. 4f.

" i. 105, iv. 67.
>»AIfoWiner,»ii.254f. Knobel.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

968] 62NXS13 ZX. IS 125

It is to be noted that we were not told up to this point
that Abimelech and his wives were unwell ; the style is
awkward-'

•n'r\ — and they bore children? or better, uTid they had
children,' bo that Abimelech is included in the subject ;
comp. 1^ in Hos, ix. 16 and Zech. xiii 3. The readii^;
TT?^ * would introduce ao alien element.

ncK — conmioD in this writer for nnor,* although strictly '
there is a distinction between the two words.

Yer. 18 explains what has just been said by the state-
ment that JahvQ had on Sarah's account closed every womb
in the household of Abimelech. The expression is used
elsewhere of incapacity to conceive,' possibly ^ also of in*
capacity on the part of a pre^ruant woman to bring forth.
The explanation therefore, bo far as it refera to the wives of
Abimelech's household, is general enough to be appropriate,
but it overlooks the fact that according to ver. 1 7 Abimelech
himself was prevented by illness from sexual intercourse,^
and it leaves the impression that the cause of children not
being bom lay only in the women. For this reason, and
because of the use of the word mir, the verse is to be
r^arded as an addition by B.^" In consequence of the
position given to the pass^e by R, Sarah could not have
been long at the royal court," and the incapacity of the
women to conceive could not have been so quickly noticeable.
Accordingly, E desired to lay Etresa on their incapacity to
bear children, and has therefore *^ taken "vw in this latter

I See on ziv. 24. * Ewald, S idlb.

■Kuobel.

• Bredenkamp, ZKfF. 1882, p. 671 1.

• Ch, Mi, 10-13, XII. 3, iixi. 33 ; Ex. ii. 5, and frequently ; eee
er. 14.

' 1 Sam. izv. 41. ' See on xvi. 2.

• lia. Ixvi. 9, iixvii. 3. ■ Ver. 6.

I* Tuch, Knobel, Hnpfeld, Delitzsch, Schiader, Wellhauaen, Euenen.
" See xiL 2. " Tuch, Knobel.

DMz.dDyG00gle

126 qenesi9 xxi [283, s84

7. Isaac's Eieth and thb Expui^ion of Ibhmakl,
Ch. XXI. 1-21; FOLLOWING A, C, and B.

Sarah's long-promieed sou comes at last, is circumcised
when eight days old in accordance with the covenant, and is
named Isaac (vv. 1-7). After Isaac is weaned, Abraham, on
Sarah's demand, is obliged to send from the house Ishmael
and his mother, in order that the former may not inherit
along with Isaac. In the wilderness, Hagar, thus cast out,
has experience of God's care. Her son grows up under
God's protection and settles in the desert of Paran, where he
tabes an Egyptian to be his wife (vv. 8-21). Thus Abraham,
after God's great central promise has been fulfilled to him,
must yet soon resign another possession which bad become
•dear to him, and by this obedience testify his faith in the
realisation of the divine covenant in Isaac

In the passive, vv. 16 and 26-5 are to be assigned to A
" because of the reference of w. 26 and 4 to ch. xvii.,
because of the statement of age in ver. 4, the expanded
style of ver. 3, and the form riRO in ver, 5." ^ ITie account
was his continuation of ch. xvii. and ch. xix. 29 ; but R,vJiia
oh. xvii 1, must have altered the original a-rhti of ver. 16
into mn\ C, of course, also wrote an account of the birth
of Isaac, hut R has taken nothing from it except vv. la, 2a, 7.
At least, la would be incomprehensible as an unconstrained
addition of ^'b not found in C, but nevertheless put alongside
of ver. 16 ; in vv, 26 and 7 V:p6 is evidence for C, and in
ver. 7 the duplication of ver. 16. Vv. 6 and 8—21, are on the
■other hand, in spite of their use of WTh», not from A. The
apparition of the isio (ver. 17), the explanation of the name
Isaac (ver, 6), the whole story of the expulsion of Hagar
and Ishmael, and, in particular, the age of Ishmael at the
time of the expulsion (see ver. 1 5), conflict with ^'s author-
ship. "Expressions also like Ood was with him (vex. 20),
.Ti>ip2 WDK' (ver. 12), ip33 D'3t?n (ver. 14), i'3'jQ jm (ver. 11 f.),
' Knobel. [For ntfla eee note on xvii. 17.]

Digitized by G(Xlgle

8U] OBHB313 XXt. 1-3 F. 127

VTA (ver. 10), and i^ (w. 8, 14 ff.), are alien to him."»
Against Cb authorship there is, besides the divine name
used, the difference of his explanation of the name Isaac '
from that in ver. 6, and, above all, the fact that vv. 9-21
are a yariaat of the legend r^arding Hagar and Ishmael
which has already been narrated by 0 in cb. xvi Accord-
ingly, only B can be the author. Evidence for him, apart
from the use of the word D^n^K, is found in the locality of
the incident, the N^eb,' and in the use of the rare words
non (vv. 14 f., 19), r.nn (ver. 16), rifj> naS (ver. 20), and of
expreasiona such as riDM (vv. 10, 12 f.), "vh tnv (vv. 13, 18),
pnv} (ver. 16), and nnw-iiy (ver. 11). Only in ver. 14 the
band of ^ or of a later editor baa interfered, and after ver.
17 something has been omitted. Beyond all doubt in A and
C, Isaac was born in Mamre.

Vv. 1-7. The birth of Isaac.

Ver. la is certainly not from A, who writes TSf,* not
ipB ; it refers back to xviii 1 0 ff. and is from C, who, like £,
ases ipD. Ver. lb is from A, and the reference is to xvii. 16
and 21. But B has put mn' for O'iT^ik, as in xvil 1, because
two divine names in sentences otherwise of the same meaning
would have produced erroneous impressions. The Sept. has
Kvpios in w. 2 and 6 also. A similar tautology between
two parts of the same verse is found in NunL xxii. 3.

Ver, 25 is certainly from A. Comp. ivoJ? in xviL 21,
found, however, in xviii 14 also. The first part of the verse,
because of Vip^, in his old agsf must be from 0. Only if
V2ph has been introduced by E from ver. 7 could it belong
to A.

Ver. 3 f. The naming and circumcision of Isaac as
required by xvii 12, 19.

iHfrun — the perf, with an article instead of a relative ;
bat see ch. xviii. 21.

1 KnobeL » Ch. xviii. 12.

» Comp. XX. 1. * Ch. viii. 1, xii. 29.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

128 6EMESIS ZXI. G-8 [Z84, 285

Ver. 6. Comp. ch. xviL 1, 24. The accas. with the paaa.
as in ver. 8, iv. 18, xvil 5.

Ver. 6 is from B, who explains Isaac's name, otherwise
than ^ ^ or (7* by the joyful utterance of the mother on the
birth of her son. God, she aays, has prepared lat^hter for
her, everyone who hears of her son will laugh at her ' in
wonder. So understood, the two parts of the verse do not
exclude one another. What God has done to her is a
subject for laughter to herself and to others. It is therefore
unnecessary to assign 6& to (? and to put it after ver. 7.* —
JW, see ch. iL 12, 23.

Ver. 7. Another saying of Sarah's, introduced by a second
TDKni, is reported ; it gives expreBsion to her joyful surprise,
and is in poetical form ; hence the use of ^, not found else-
where in tbe Fentateuch.

^ho ID — who ever said,^ i.e. who would ever have said,'
have thought that ■ he might say. So the Vulgate ; the
Septuagint ' has wrongly rk avayyeXet

(Ma-— generic plural®

Vipf? — the Sept. has iv t^ y^pa. fiov, but comparison with
ver. 2 and the repetition of loxm make it probable that the
verse is from C.

Vv. 8-21. Expulsion of Hagar and her son. It is from
S, and parallel to the narrative of xvi 4 £f. ; in -4 nothing is
found regarding an expulsion of Hagar and IshmaeL*

Ver. 8. Isaac is weaned after he has grown big.^"
" Children were often late in beii^ weaned, sometimes after
the ^e of three " or four " years. The occasion was cele-

1 Ch. ivii. 17. * Cb. iviii. 12.

» Job V. 22, xiiii. 7, iviii. 22 ; Pa. lii. 9, etc

* Budde, VT^eiAiehie, p. 224 ; Kittel, GachidUe, p. 137 [Hittory oftht
Htbrevx, vol. L p. 1&2].

» Comp. Num. xxiii, 10 ; Prov. iss. 3f.; Job ^tli. 6.

• Gen. xviii. 12 ; Oesenius,"' 106. 4. ' So Tuch.
9 As Ex. zxi. S2 ; I Sam. xvii. 43 ; Song ii. 9.

» See XXV. 9. '• 1 Sam. i. 83 f.

1 2 Mace vii. 27 ; Mango Park, TrmtU (1799), p. 266 (Germ. tr. 237).
" " «y, Aleppo (1794), L p. 303 (Germ. tr. i. 427).

Russ^, Ale,

Digitized by G(Xlgle

MB] GEKEaia XXL 9-12 129

brated by Abraham aa a family festival, aa it still is io the
Ea8t">

'ron, ae in ver. 20; TBI'S, see Geeenius;* nne'c, see
oh. xiz. 3.

Yer. d f. " Od this occasioa Sarah sees Hagar's bod prJVp,
making fv,n^ i.e. playing * as lively children do, skipping about
and dancing ; * her maternal jealousy is aroused, and she
demands his expulsion and that of Hagar, that he may not
inherit along with her eon.' pmt cannot be explained as
implying that Ishmael mocked,'^ for the vord without a
preposition is not bo used. Still leas can we suppose that
Isaac was persecuted,^ or that there was a quarrel about the
inheritance,* or that idol worship ie implied," " the lees seeing
that, according to rer. 14 f£, Ishmael was stiU very young.
PWD is the pausal pronuneiatioa*^

It is to be observed that neither here nor iu the con-
tinuation of the narrative is Hagar's son named by his name
Ishmael ; see, further, the note on ver. 17.

Ver. 11. Abraham is displeased with the demand, not so
much on account of Hf^r, though see ver. 12, as on
account of the son whom be now loved ae his own.

mut if — on account of the turnings or circumstances =
hecaiue of, a rare expression, elsewhere found in B}*

Yer. 12. But what a woman's jealousy impels Sarah to

1 Morier, Second Journey tknvgh Penia, etc., p. 107 j von Schubert,
lUutn, ii. 48. Kiiobel.

« 61A. 2. » Oil. lis. U.

* Zech. viii. 6 (Dilliiianu) ; Sept and Qnecus VenetuB, irmtl^WTm ;
the Sept. adda /tnd 'IrutU raE ulw •vrjf ; Vulgate, Ivdmttnu

' Ei, xiiii. e ; Judg. ivi, %9 ; 2 Sam. vi. 6.

* So, rightly, Ilgen, OeaeniUH, Tudt.

' Aa Kimchi, Vatabliu, PiscaCor, Qrotins, J. D. Uichaelia, Schumann,
von Bohlen, Baumgarten, Eeil.

* Gal. iv. 89, Roeenmiiller, Delituch,

* Ancient Jewish eipoeiton, Fagiue.
><* Jonathan, RBshi, Knobel.

1* Aa Ei. «ixii. 8 ; Deut. ixiii. 11 ; aee Oeaeniiu," fiS. 2A. S.
" Ver. 26 (xivi. 32), Ei. xviii, 8 ; Num. xii. 1, liiL S4 ; Josh. xiv. 8{
alio in the Samaritan of Gen. xx. 3,

DILLMANN. — II. 9

Digitized by G(Xlgle

130 GENESIS XXI. 13, 14 [SSB, 288

wjeh is for other reasons in accordance with God's wilL
Abraham is instructed by God to deny hie paternal feelings
and to obey hia wife in all.

jn^K — impersonal, let it not make yov, sorry; whatever
she 6ay8 to you, listen to her voice.

For in or through Isaac wiU seed be named to you, i.e. " in
the line of Isaac those will be descended from you who will
bear your name, the Abrahamites proper, who as such are
the heirs of the divine promise, namely, the Israelites, who
were the descendants of Abraham chosen by God." ^ Ch.
xvii 19 and 21 are explanatory of this in A.

Ver. 13. " Isbmael, however, as Abraham's oflspring, will
also become a great people ; comp. xvii. 1 9 f. in A. This
promise makes it easier for the father to sead away his son,"

'U^ D't? — "aa in ver, 18 and xlvL 3 from the same
author " ; * comp. Josh. vL 1 8.

•vh noun — the Samaritan and Septuagint have riKin noKn
^^J ij^ ; see ver. 1 8.

Ver. 14. " Directly on the morning after this revelation,
which, therefore, took place in the night,' Abraham carries
out the divine conunand. He takes bread and a skin of
water ; both, along with the boy, he hands over * to Hf^r,
who, beii^ thus driven out, wanders about in the desert of
Beersheba'." ' The last statement makes it probable that
in j?B account Abraham was then in Beersheba' ; see
ver. 2 2 ft.

nop — for non, because of the following tone syllable,
construct from non ; " the word only occurs in this passage.'

DB' — perfect, in explanatory apposition to I!??!.^

I Knobel. Comp. Isa. xli. 8 ; Bom. ix. 7 ; Heb. xi. 18.

» Enobel.

» Chs. IV. 1, II. 3, 6, uiL 1, ixvi. 24, mi. II, 24, xlvi. 2.

• Ch. xviii. 7. » See vet. 31. KnobeL
»Vt. 16,19; Ewald, S8116.

' * Sec, further, Welkted [TrawU in Ambta, 1838, toL i. p. 88 f.],
Oeiiii.tr. i. 66 ff.

• Ewald, S 346a.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

iSe] GENESIS XXI. 13, 10 131

li>"n-n«i — a second object to the ^-erb \m, not to ito3eHt Di?/
at least not in the present text. There is no I'eason for
explaining the words iroat*^ nb to be a gloas by B,' but
nasirhv dp may well be a harmonistic correction for a\sn
iWrriK noats^p, which is the reading of the Septuagint The
transposition of ii>'n-n(0 to a place after nrhv^^ is un-
called for.

Ver. 15. The water in the skin having been e.Yhau8ted,
Hagar throws the boy down in the shade under a bush.
Bearding 0*^ (ch. iL 5), the desert shrnb, see on Job
XIX. 4.*

The expositors make vain endeavours to transmute the
fading down of the child into a quickly dispose of, in order to
get rid of the representation that Hagar had before carried
her son. According to A, Ishmael would be at least sixteen
years old at the time.' But the very fact that he is tired
out before his mother, apart from the ^y\ of ver. 20, shows
that B regards him as younger," as a yet tender boy who
must be carried or helped along by his mother.

Ver. 16. She herself sat down opposite him, e conspedu,^
making a dittamx ^ like boivmen, i.e. a bowshot away, ly, as in
ch. xiL 1.

TTTOD — const plur. partic Pilel from nrre," not a sub-
stantive, bowshot ; ^° it is found only hera

? fit" — as in ch. xliv. 34; she acts thus that she may
not have to vriijusg the death of her child.

The second part of the verse, according to Knobel, is an
insertion of the Jebovist, who alone writes ^p sfeia," and has
been added by him because be missed a mention of the

1 Baahi, Ilgen, Schumaim, von Bohlea, Tuch.

* EaobeL ^ Ohhausen.

< [DUlmann's Commeatary.] ' Cha. xvi. 18, jcvii. 26, xxi. 5,

•Tuch.

' Num. ii. 8 ; 8 EingB ii. 7 ; Obad. 11.

' Ewsld, S 280a ; comp. Ex. xxxiii. 7 in B, and Josb. iii. 16.

• Oeteniiu," 75A. I& '° BottcW.
" Cha. iivii. 3S, xiix. II.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

132 GENESIS XXI. lT-30 [2S6, 287

mother's weeping, whicli would be natural in the circum-
Btancee. The Septuagint gives in ri^|>-nM ttlcn ; and this
may have been the original reading/ which was corrected
because of the (supposed) age of theii";* comp. ver. 14.
In that case the words lUQ ix?rt\, which are in the Septuagint
text also, mean " eo that ehe then sat, and while she so sat
the boy b^n to cry loudly." If the Sept. reading be not
adopted we must, in explaining ver. 17a, help ourselves out
by recourse to the fact of ifs awkward atylism remarked in
ch. XX. 17.

Ver. 1 7. Gkid hears the voice ot the weeping boy, and
the angel of God ' calls from the sky * and speaks words of
encouragement to Hagar, telling her that God has heard the
voice of the boy witere he is, i.e. " the answer to the cry is on
the spot where he is lying." ^

Taken along with what has been remarked on ver. 10,
the conjecture forces itself upon us that an explanation of
the name Ishmael was here given by B, but that M omitted
the sentence or sentences in which he did so in consequence
of the insertion of the passage in its present context.

D'n^ inio— " found in the Pentateuch only in the work
of this author." '

Ver. 18. He instructs her to take np the boy and
make her hand fast on him, take him by the hand, for
he is not to perish, but to become a great people (comp.
ver. 13).

Ver. 19. God opened her eyes, caused her to perceive what
she had not seen before (comp. ch. iii. 5, 7). The spring
which she now saw is the answer to the boy's cry, spoken of
in ver. 17.

Ver. 20. God was xmih the boy, "was his attendant and
protector, so that he grew up prosperously. The phrase ia

' See ver. 17. • Kaatzsch-Socin.

» Corap. svi. 7ff. * Ch. xxi. 11.

* Ver. 19. Knobel.

* Clia. xsTiii. 12, xxxi. 11, i\iu. 2 ; Ei. liv. 19. KnobeL

Digitized by G(Xlgle

SSr] OENKSIS XXI. 21 133

never found in A, but frequently in the other writera."^
For Wi, see ver. 8.

He dwelt in the desert south of Canaan,' and became, ae
he grew up? aw archer. This is the interpretation of the
Massoretes and of Jerome also. " But the fact of growth has
already been stated in the word ^ri, and it is better to read
"?iJ naS = archer." * nai is then taken as = am * and nin ; *
so the Septuagint and Onkelos. JjCimchi, DeUtzsch, and
others declare for the same sense, but with the retention of
the Massoretic punctoation ; a marksman, a hoianum (comp.
ch. xiiL 8). " Several of the Ishmaelite tribes, e.g. the Kedar-
enes and the Itureans,^ distinguished themselves in the
use of this weapon ; their ancestor is delineated accordingly ;
comp. xvi. 12."*

Ver, 21. He settled in the deeert of Paran, west of
Edom,' and his mother, who was herself an Egyptian," took
for him ^' an I^yptian wife (see note on ch. x\i. 1).

8. Abraham's Covenant with Abimelech, and his Claim

TO BEKR3HKBA, Ch. XXI. 22-34 ; ACCOEDISG TO B, THE

Conclusion from Ji following C.

At this time Abimelech, influenced by Abraham's good
fortune, made a covenant of friendship with the patriarch,
and on the occasion Abraham recovered a well which
Abimelech's people had taken from him. Hence the name
of the place Beersbeba' (w. 22-31). Abraham dwelt a
long time in the land of the Philistines, and worshipped
Jahve at Beersheba' (w. 32-34).

This narrative stands in no very close connection with
the history of how Abraham was proved by God. It bears

1 Ver. 22, ch. Jtxvi. 3, 24, 28, iiviii. 15, sxii. 3, x\xv. 3, xxxii.
2 f^ 21, 23, slviii. 21 ; Ejc. iii. 12, 18, 19, snd frequently. Knobel.
* Ver. 14. » Job iiiix. 4. * Knobel.

'SeeOen. xlii.23. • Comp. Jer. iv. 29; P-^ lisviii. 9.

' See ch. xxv. 13, 16. » Knoljel. " Sec Num. x. 12.

" Ver. 9, xvi. 1. '> Ct. sixiv. 4, xxxviii. 8 ; Ju<lg. xiv. 2.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

134 GENESIS XXT. 22, 23 [287,288

witneee to the cousideralion enjoyed among the nativee of
the country hy the man of Grod,' and to the prudent wisdom
with which he lived among them, and at the same time
establiBbes Abraham's right to the poesession of Beersheha.
It has been placed in ite present position because it already
followed the preceding incident in ^s own writing. It
cannot come from A'g hand.* The proofs of Bb authorship
are found in the vocabulary,' and in the coincidences of its
scene and personages with those of ch. xx., as well as in the
highly peculiar description of the conclusion of the covenant.
In view of ch. xxvi. 27 ff. the narrative cannot belong to C.
Only ver. 'S2 f. may be taken to be an insertion from C, and
ver. 34 to be added by .E as a preparation for ch. xyi'

Ver. 22. "Abimelech* has a special leader for hia
fighting men, and is thus more powerful than Abraham
(ch. xiv. 14), who is never called ^hc. But he thinks a
treaty with the patriarch advisable, seeing that God is with
Abraham in all Iiis undertakings,* and makes him continually
stronger "« (comp, ch. xiv. 13).

pa'Di — the name only occurs again in ch. xxvi. 26.
Abimelech and Phikhol,' i.e. along kUH, or in the presence of,
Fhikhol. Phikhol is present as witness, because the intention
is to make a treaty. Here and in ver. 32, according to the
Septuagint, injnD nrntt was also present, as in ch. xxvi. 26.

Ver. 23. Abraham is asked to take an oath.

'^Ji? — iiere, strictly hither? with a reference to Beersbeba,
the name of which tlie author means to explain,* and the
acene of the occurrence (comp. ver. 14).

DK — see cb. xiv. 23 ; thai you vnll not lie to nu turr to

^ Comp. ch. xiv.

' Comp. «.g. do kiiiihttu (ver. 23) nna ma (VT. 27, 32), naja (ver. 30),
»ni^ (ver. 26), .Ijn (ver. 23).

» Elohim (ver. 22), Coc' it with him (ver. 22), eapecially nMK bs (ver.
26), and the rare laai fj (ver. 23).

'Ch. XI. 2. "' "Ver. 20. « Knobel.

^ [Dill., coneistentlj', writes Abiiuelekh.]

»Ch. XV. 16. ■ "Kuobel.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

18B] genesis XXI. W-29 135

my tons and acunu, will not be false to me or my descendaiitB,
who expect kmdneas from you. Their relationship was
already friendly, it was only to be formally secured for the
fntare> For the IdndneBS already rendered, see xx. 15.

"Q^l r? — alliteration, as in xviil 27 ; the phrase is also
found in Job xviii 19 ; Isa xiv. 22.

Ter. 24 f. " The peace-loving and upright patriarch is at
once ready to accede to the proposal, but wishes first that
they should be agreed r^arding a well which he had dug,
and which Abimelech's servants had taken from him,* so that
afterwards there should be no disturbance of their compact
of friendship by any strife." '

jntTM 'ajK — not " I swear herewith," but, " I (on my part)
will swear,"

roim — not n3ii, because this calling of Abimelech to
account comes before the actual oath ; for the verb, see
XX. 16.

D'cn "IK2 — for the article, comp. xvi 7-

nnn iiB — see note, ver, 11.

Ver. 26. Abimelech excuses himself on the score of
ignorance. What follows implies that he gives back the
well.

Ver. 27. "Abraham gives presents, as was customary
when treaties were made,* in order that he may dwell in
Gerai- undisturbed, and be under the protection of Abimelech"

Ver. 28. But, besides, he placed apart separately the seven
lambs, i.e. those used when the oath was taken. }av nK
|iwn r*a3, not " seven lambs of the flock," * for ns marks
determination. Kor need we assume that there is a refer-
ence to something omitted in the working together of two
accounts.^ See on tmn -ik3 in ver. 25.

Ver. 29. Abraham is asked what these are, ie. what
their meaning is.

> KnobeL * See cbs. ziii. 7, zxvi. 16 ff. ■ Enobel.

* Im. XIX. 6, ixxiz. 1 ; 1 Kings xv. 18. * Delitzscb.

* Kautzech-Socin.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

136 GENESIS XXI. 30, 31 [286, »&

^\! — as in xxv. 16, Zech. i 9, iy. 5, and not meaning
here.

nths — ^without artiole/ but the Samaritan has nlra^n here
And in ver. 30.

Ver. 30. He explains, in order that U may he a witness to
me that I have dug this well. " By his acceptance of the gift,
Abimelech will declare that Abraham is its rightful posBeasor," *
The feminine n-nn hardly refers to nfe-aa,* but to the wbole
act*

pi37 and '"'JI7?? — see Gesenius," 91. 1, and comp. ch.
xlii. 36.

Ver, 31. From this occurrence the place received its
name well of the seven, becau^ there both pledged themselves, or
swore, bi/ seven ihiiigs. We here obtain a glimpse of one of
the oldest ways of solemnly affirming the siucerity of one's
pledge,^ and at the same time a glimpse into the origin of the
word yysy " A parallel is found in Herodotus,* where we
are told that the Arabs took as their witnesses seven stones,
which lay between the contracting parlies, and were smeared
with their blood." There is a similar ceremony in the Iliad;''
" according to Fausania^,^ Tyndareus made Helen's wooers
swear to protect her over the divided body of a horse slain in
sacrifice ; seven pillars were erected on the spot in memory
of the act" »

The government of a numeral by a construct was probably
once usual in Canaanite but not in Hebrew.'" This explains
all the more naturally why, as is shown by 'ji OB" '3, the
Hebrews found in the word )}yip leu not so much the numeral
7 as the idea of oath, and that although jj^r does not occur

1 Qesenius," 126. 6A. In; comp. Num. xi. 26.

■ Knobel. Comp. xx. 16, and Ew&ld, AlUrthUmer,* 24 [Ardufuitiet,
p. 18}

' On the principle explained in GeseniuB,'* 145. 4.

* Comp. Job iv, 6 ; Mictth i, 9, etc

' On the Bame subject, Be« not«s on ch. xv. 9.

« Ch. iii. 8. ' xix. 243 ff. ' iii. 20. fl.

» Knobel. Ste, further, Ewald. AUtrthiimer,* 24 [Anliqaxtiet, p. 18].

" Ewald, I 293* ; GuchiehU,* i, 488, 494 [HtXory, vol. i. pp. 340, 344].

Digitized by G(Xlgle

209] GENESIS XXI. 32-34 137

in the Old Testament in the sense of •^f. It is by uo
means clear that the text contains a donhle derivation of the
name, from lOB' and v3b'] ; ' and C, to whom alone the doublet
might be due, is excluded by ch. zxvi. 33 from being the
author of an explanation here. " Ch. xxvi 33 contains
another view as to the origin of the name."

"Beersheba', according to the OnomastKon,\a.j 20 Boman
miles south of Hebron. According to Robinson,^ the modem
Bir es-Seba', interpreted as ' the lion well,' ' is twelve hours
tiom Hebron. There are still ruins there, in the neighbour-
hood of which are two wells (cisterns) with excellent water."*

Vv. 32—34. See general remarks above. Ver. 32a is not
the original continuation of 316, and still dependent on "3.*
The words V2T ittaa prevent our supposing so. It appears
rather to have been inserted from C by B, as ver. 33
certainly was. C, in that case, also recounted a stay of
Abraham's in Beersheba' and a covenant with Abimelech, but
without here, thus early, explaining the origin of the name of
the place (comp. ch. xiL 8 with xxviii 19). It is in any case
certain that ver. 32b does not belong to B, for he does not
anywhere speak of Abimelech's coming to where Abraham
was,' and Abimelech is king of Gerar in his narrative,^ and
not king of the Philistines, as in C.^ Ver. 33 is from G, as is
indicated by the words niir orn tripo.* At most, the first
clause of the verse may have stood in B}"

" Near Beersheba' a famous tamarisk tree seems to have
stood. According to the legend, it was planted by Abraham,
who had lived there. In later times there existed a sanc-
tuary and a priesthood in Beersheba'." Legend, therefore
made it a place consecrated by the patriarchs as a place of

> Kautisch-Socin. ' PaUtlin^' ii. 068.

» But see ZDMO. ixii. 177 [refer, by Dillmaim].
* S«e Robinson, Palatine,* i. 204 ; RuBsegger, Reistn, iiL 71 ; Seetzen,
iii. 31 f.
- ' WellhauBon. « Ver. 22. ' Ch. ix.

» Ch. xxvi. 8 ff. 'See ch. iv. 26.

"" Wellhauaen, JBDTk. xil 408. " Amoa v. B, viii. 14.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

138 OEMBSIS XXI. U-XXII [289, 290

worship." ' The identity of this Beersheba with that msQ-
tioned by Amoe has been disputed.*

T^'K — tamarisk.' The renderings &povpa (Sept*), StvSpatv
(Aquila), and ^vrela (Sym. Onkeloe, Peeh.) seem due to the
same intentional avoidance of the mention of a sacred tree,
as in the translation K-ip'O for pbi* (see ch. xii 6).

P?'J' w — see notes on chs. xvii 1 and xiv. 18. The
name is quite (tppropriate here, where the context concernB
an oath and contract ; but it also vividly reminds one, like
pW in cb. xiv. 18, of the Canaanite Kpovo<t!' Xpovo^ dyi^paro^^

Ver. 34. Abraham dwells for a long time in the land of
the Philistines. This is remarked because in ch. xxiL 6
Isaac is already fairly grown up.

Vv. 33 and 34 are hardly to be transposed,^ for
althoi^h Dm3tc would be more in place at the banning
than in the following verse, ver. 33 attaches itself to ver.
32 in its mention of locality, and not to ver. 34. The
Septuagint, Samaritan, Peshitta, and Vulgate have an DmaM
after sc:»i (as also in ver. 30 after idk-i).

9. The Sachifice of Isaac, Ch. XXII. 1-19 ;
following s and r.

Isaac had now grown to be a lad when Abraham receives
from God a command regai-ding him. The boy is his only
son, yet he is told to ofiet him to God in sacrifice. Obedient
and devoted, he makes the necessary preparations, and betakes
himself to the appointed place of sacrifice, resolved to satisfy
even this extreme demand. His hand is even raised to slay

1 Comp. zzvi. 20, xlvi. I ; see on ch. xii. 7. Enobel.
■ E^. by Hftlivy, EEJ. 1885, No. xsi. p. 75 ff.

'Low, Aramiii»ch« Pflanzennamm, p. 65 f . ; Mordtmann-Miiller,
Sabaitcht DenhmiiUr, p. 66.

* Aleo I Sam. xxii. 6, xxxi. 13.

' EuBehius, Prtepar. Evangtliea, i. 10. 13 ff.

' DamasciuR, Ue Prindpiu, 123 (p. 381 f. ed. Kopp).

' Hupfdd, Quelten dsr Genait, p. 148.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

3M] GKNESIS XXII 139

his son when be bears tbe divine voice, clear and distinct,
saying tbat God does not desire the completion of tbe
sacrifice, but is satisfied with the proved willingness of tbe
patriarch to surrender even his dearest to Him. The animal
which is to be substituted in his son's place stands there
ready by Divine Providence, and is sacrificed for him. The
reward of his perfected obedience and faith is a solemn
renewal of all the divine promises hitherto given him. The
spot where this all took place was Moriah. By it (1)
Abraham's faith is triumphantly established in the face of the
most severe test of all ; (2) bis son is a second time granted
to his faith, and preserved as the foundation-stone in tbe build-
ing of the Church of God; (3) above all, in contradistinction
to Canaanite practice, the knowledge that God does not desire
human sacrifices is acquired and secured for all time to come.
The memory that, in the matter of child sacrifice, the
Hebrews once stood on a level with the other Semites
and Canaanites, distinctly shines through the narrative. But
it is equally clear that a h^her faith must long have been
common property in the laraelitish community, before it
could retlect itself in such a story in the legends regarding
Abraham. Human sacrifice, and especially child sacrifice,
was widely spread among the Canaanites,* " Phoenicians,*
Carthaginians,^ and Egyptians,* and among the Moabites '
and Ammonites, who were akin to Israel and by these
sacrifices honoured Moloch ; ' it was also practised among
Aramean and Arabian peoples." ^ The l^al enactments

' "2 Kings ivi. 3 ; Pa. ori. 37 f."

' Porphyry, De Abitintntia, ii. 66 ; EusebiuB, Prtrparatio EvangelUa,
i. 10, and Dt Lavdiim* Cmatantini, xiii. 4.

» Diodoraa, ix. 14 ; Plutarcli, De Superititione, 12 ; Pliny, Hut. Nat-
xxxvi. § 39 ; SUiiis Italicus, iv. 787 ff. ; Juatin, iviii, 6, xi*. 1 ; Lactantiua,
Iiutitt. i. 21.

* Diodoriu, i. 88 ; PlnUrch, De Itide, 73.

• 8 KingH iii. 27. ' Lev. iviii. 21, xx. S ff.

1 8 Kings xrii. 31 ; Lucian, De dea Syria, C8 ; Porphyry, loc. cit;
EusebiuB, Pnepar. Evaitg. iv. 16. Enobel. See aUo Wellhausen,
8itiu«R,iii. 37, 39, 112f.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

140 OINESIS XXU [280, 291

f^siuBt the practice,^ and Judges, cb. xi., show that the
Israelites of even post-Mosaic times had not eatirelj shaken
off such practices. Child sacrifice continually threatened to
re-establish itself, being aided in especial by the recognised
sanctity attachiug to a firstboni ; * and it again gained
wider currency from the time of Ahaz.' It was, without
doubt, of the highest importance in the struggle with this
error which it was so difEcult to eradicate, that the writers of
the earliest history of Israel clearly taught in Abraham's life,
and by his example, in what sense it is that God desires the
sacrifice even of one's dearest child, and in what sense He
does not ; and also that they proved that the full truth on
the matter in dispute had loi^ agi been attained.

The narrative was originally composed by 5* and not
by (7," although much in the language reminds us of the
latter. The proofs are the prevailing use of D'r^K or
DVi^n, the revelation in a nocturnal vision (ver. !),• the
calls and replies (w. 1, 11),^ in particular, the angel's callmg
from the sky (ver. 11),* the use of nb in a local sense (ver. 5),
and the result of a comparison of ver. 13 with ch. xxl 19.
But vv. 15-18, to begin with, are not from B, seeing that the
second angelic revelation which they contain is appended in
the manner of an afterthought, instead of continuing ver.
12," and connects itself in expression and thought with
Cb writing. Similarly also 'ijlto^r, in ver. 2, the related ver.
14, and the name fijn! in ver. 11. It is certain, therefore,
that the text of B has undergone revision, partly that Moriafa
might be introduced as the scene of the sacrifice (vv. 2, 14),
partly that this greatest act of faith on Abraham's part might

' Lev. xviii. 21, xx. 3 ff. ; Deut, xii. 31 .

* Comp. Eiek. ji. 28 with Ex. xiii. 28, liii. 12, and Micah vi. 7.

» 2 Kings xvi. 3, xvii. 17, zxi. 6, xxiii. 10 ; Ps. evi. 37 f. ; Jer. vii- 31,
xii. 5, sixii. 36 ; Ezek. xvi, 20 f.

' Hupfeld, Schrader, Kayser, IVellhauBen, Kuenen, Onderxoek,* i.
141, 247 ; Kittcl, DeliUsch,' kautzacb-Socin.

' Knobel, Bohnier. " Comp. ix, 3, xxi. 12. * Ch. xlvi. 2.

« Ch. xxi. 17. » Hitzig, Begriffder.Kritik, p. 167 f.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

201] GENESIS XXII. 1, 2 141

be crowned by a ceremonious repetition of all the promiBes
(w. 15-18). C himself cannot have carried out this revision,
partly because w. 15-18 are added in too external a faehion,
partly because be would not have left the divine name
D^r^M unchanged. We must rather recc^ise the hand of B,
to whom the expressions 'nuan '3, mrr Dto, -upk ur*, itw npp,
•pann, are most easily attributed. It ia indeed in itself
possible that C should have contained a similar narrative, and
that R should have inserted from it the parts in question.*
But we cannot see why, in that case, he should not rather
have adopted the whole of Ca narrative in place of that of
B, and so return to the conclusion that these are additions of
the redactor himself.

For the various views of earlier scholars regarding the
narrative, see Schumann in Winer's Bealworterbwik? and
Ewald * and Baudissin * regarding the remarkable and much-
quoted account of Sanchuniathon, which relates how Eronos
Israel sacrificed bis only son YeHd, whom the nymph
Anobret bad borne him.*

Ver. 1. ^ter these things — see note on ch. xv, 1,

nEU Q'n^ni — circumstantial clause introductory to lotn,
when God templed Abraham, He said. nDJ,* " put to the test
in order to see (ver. 12) whether he would obey Him to the
uttermost " ; ^ it is a word never found in A.

The vision is by night (ver. 3), as in XXL 12 £f. In the Sept-
uagint God calls 'A0pad/i 'Affpadfi,, as in the Hebrew of ver. 1 1.

Yer. 2. The severity of the demand is indicated by the
emphatic accumulation of the three accusatives. Thine only
one, who still remains to you after the dismissal of Ishmael,^
and has the whole of your paternal love."

^^5 — see ch. xii. 1.

> Delitzscb,* [Nttn Commentary, ii. p. 84] ; Kittel, Ott^adUt, p. 13&
{Hvtory, vol. i. p. 1B2].

* I. 13 f, ' Geackichte," i. 517 f. [Hitiory, i. p. 361].

* Studiat, ii. 154 f. » Eusebiiw, iVreyar. Evangel, i, 10, 28 f.

• Ex. XV. 20, xvi. 4, ii. 20. ^ Knobul.

• Ch. xii. 14 ff. " Knobel.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

142 OENEHIS XXIL 2 [291, 293

Land of Moriah — ie. neighbourhood of Moriah.' "^^^,
with article, is the name of the temple hill is Jerusalem,'
from the time of Solomon the most important place of
worship in the conntiy. In spite of the objections raised,'
this is the place we must suppose to be intended here, for no
other place of the name is found, and Abraham's greatest
deed of faith was best localised in a aacred spot of import-
ance. Besides, the indications of ver. 1 4 point to it at least
not less plainly than the play on the word in 2 Chron. iii 1*
Moreh, beside Shechem,* mentioned in ch. xii 6, is too un-
known in Israelitish history, and is too far from Beersheba'
to be reached from it bo soon ae by the third , day (ver. 4).'
There are, indeed, difficulties in the identification. Moriah,
as a name for the tem^de hill, even though it be not an
invention of the Chronicler suggested by this passage,^ was
never in common use. It was all the less allowable, then, to
name the whole district after it, and speak of nnon p», and
then by inversion from this to designate Moriah itself as
" one of the hills of that r^ion." But no other place of the
name is known, and the translations of the word aa a common
noun by the Septuagint,* Aquila,* and Symmachus," give no
tolerable sense even if the consonants of the text permitted
of them. We may therefore assume that some other word
stood in B'a original text, thoi^h, if so, certainly not fiN
D^-iDn, ie. Shechem (xxxiiL 19) ; ^' for although the Samaritans

> Comp. Num. szxii. 1 ; Joah. viii. I, z. 41.

* 2 Chron. iii. 1 (Joaephua, Anti^atiUt, i. 13. 1 f.) ; for the name Bee
Bertlieau on 2 Chron. iii.

* J. D. MichAelis, SttpplcnurUa ad Lexiea H^aica, 1551 if. ; Jiinisch
trane. of HamelBveld, Bihl. Qeog. ii. 40 f.

* Enobel, Delitzsch, Ewald, GachidUt,* i. 476, iii. 313 [Hittory of
Itrad, L p. 332, iii. p. 230, note 4].

* Preferred by Bleek, St. Kr. 1831, p. 520 ff., and Tuch,

■ According to BobioBon (Itinerariec, in PaUttitu ■}, about thirty-five

' WellhauHen, JBDTh, zxi. 409 ; Baudisain, Studien, ii. 252.

* FJc rit yqr t«v vi^iiX«> ; comp. ita tianalation of ri'^iD in cb. xu. 8, and
the riK^lsn of the Samaritan.

* 'Hi xurm^tii. '* rit ivrmamc, " WellhaUMZl.

D,tradb,G(X)gIc

an} GEKisia xxii. 3-« 143

take Crerizim to be Moriah,^ it is doubtless onlj by
having brought ch. xii. 6 into cODBideration. nDxn pit, the
reading of the Feshitta, is more likely.*

yhn 1DK irM— as in xxTL 2 ; comp. xii 1.

Ver. 3. Abraham forthwith obeys; straightway in the
morning he sets off with Isaac and two servante. " He takee
the ass to carry the wood (ver. 6) and other sacrificial
requirements and provisions. The author does not say that
Abraham was repelled by the terrible character of the
sacrifice as such. Human sacrifices were usual among the
people in the midst of whom Abraham lived." '

It is to be remarked that the words 'a ton itPM do not
very well harmonise with '» tdk "UPW in ver. 2, probably
because the text has been altered there.

Ver. 4. By the third day he sees the spot from a
distance. The Septuagiut wrongly takes " on the third day "
with the lin of ver. 3. For DipD see ch. xii 6. According
to the Onoma^icon* the distance from Beersheba' by Hebron
to Jerusalem amounted to 42 Roman miles, about seventeen
hours' journey, according to Bobinson somewhat more.'

Ver. 5. Some distance from the place he leaves the
servants and the ass behind, saying that he and the boy
wish to pray there alone and undisturbed, and would come
back again. "An untrue statement, as in xiL 30 and xx.
12."* 'But there may lie in it the unexpressed hope that
the heavy task may still somehow be remitted to bim ;
comp. ver. 7,

n3~>p — to far, i.e., iu antithesis to nb, to thai gpot?

Ver. 6. "The two continue their way alone. Isaac,
already a fairly grown boy,' carries the wood, Abraham, a
knife and the Sre, i-e. a glowing ember which will kindle
the fire."

' ZDPV, tL 198, and vii. 133, » But see Geiger, Undnryft, p. 278.

* EnobeL * See Benabee and Arboch.
' See ch. xii. 31. Knobel. -■ Knobel.

' Comp. iMi. 37 1 Ex. iL 12 1 Num. xxiii. 15 (in B).

• Ch. ixi. 34.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

144 GENESIS XXir. 7-13 [292,293

Vur. 7 f. " Isaac has seen his father offer sacrifice before
now, so he asks about the aDUual to be oETered."

ntn' — " look mU.provide^ or see to."' See, further, ver. 14.
In this word also * there Lies a quiet hope that God may yet
determine otherwise. " The author beautifully pictures the
patriarch maintaining himself unshaken by the talk of the
innocent boy, his only and much loved sou. His obedience
to Grod triumphs over the paternal feeling of his heart.
The expressions ' my father,' ' my son,' bring this into
prominence."

" The second -lotci in ver. 7 only repeats the first" *

Vv. 9-11. Having reached the place he makes the
necessary preparations. The deed is practically accomplished
when Abraham stretches out his band to slay his son. In
spirit he has severed himself even from his dearest for the
love of God. God does not wish more. The angel calls
down from the sky,^ and stays him. The repetition of the
word Abraham," expresses urgency, as in cb. xlvi 2 and
Ex. iii. 4, from the same author; so in 1 Sam, iii 10. It
is B who names the angel ni.T '\»^ for D'ni>s ■\vi70, because
he wishes to prepare for ver. 14 f.

Ver. 12. The angel speaks in God's name.* God is
satisfied with Abraham's readiness to obey, with the dis-
position he has manifested; his perfect piety is demonstrated-'
God does not reqiiire human sacrifice.

Ver. 13 is attributed to C^ by Kittel,^ because of the
expression nsra tni ; but it is a common phrase, and is found
in .S in ch. xL 6 and Ex. iiL 2 as well as here.

An animal victim is found for the sacrifice instead of
the human being. Abraham sees it behind him on looking
up. Behold a ram -was held ^'' hy iis horns in the thicket
» CK xli. 33 ; 1 Sam. ivi 1, 17. ' Ch, mix. 23.

* Comp. ver, 6. * Knobel.

* Aa xii. 17. * Comp. ver. 1, Sept.
' Aa xvi. 10, iij. 18 ;, cf. note on Ex. iii. 2 [Dillmann, Com.].

* Comp. ver. \. . • OuthiAU, p. 138 \HiaoTy, vol. i. p. 152],
^^ Another reading is iniu, }*etd.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

ils] GENESIS XXII. 14 145

behind} i.e. there was found, by God's arranging, a ram which
had caught itself by its crooked horns in the buBhee at
Abraham's back. For similar divine aid comp. ch. xxL 19.
"In like manner by divine providence a sl^ was substituted as
victim in the place of Iphigenia, whom her father Agamemnon
wished to sacrifice in Aulis."^ The reading W, proposed for
this passage also,' would not harmonise with Israelitish
SBcrifioiAl customs.

"inn — not temporal, whether in the sense of poslea taken
with Kfcn,* or in the sense of posiquam,^ but local. The
'^*'^g ' "'C? ^ ifl preferred by some,^ as supported by better
ftnthority. But it adds nothing to the sense, and is, we may
hold, a secondary reading from ''HM ; nriK itself, at the same
time, may be an ancient gloss to explain why Abraham only
now noticed the ram. The reading "^nx, another,' was
certainly never intended.

Ter. 14. Abraham names the spot Jahve sees, nfni is
used in the sense it bears in ver. 8, and is punctuated as
it is with reference to that verse. So also the Septuagint,
bnt in view of what follows we should rather expect n*n^ niri!.
The passE^ continues, so that ^"Uia said to-day, the expression
is a current one,^' on the hill where " Jahve is seen. Other
translations " are incorrect. Both this and the first part of
the veiae are allusions to nnon in ver, 2, but they do not

1 Pb, Ixviii. 26,

* Euripides, Iphigenia in Aulii, 1591 B. Knobel.
» Ganneau in JA. vii. 11, 610,

* Saadia, Bashi, Abarbanel, Rosemniiller.

* Ibn Ezra, Kirachi, Schumann.

* Samarit. Sept. Book of Jubilees, Targg. Peah. Graecus Venetue,
and a number of Hebrew MSS. In most of the Firkowitscli MS^. which
have it, it is foiled ; see Harkavy-Strack, Catalogue, p. iii.

' Ei. nil. 3; 1 Stun. i. 1, and elBewbere.

* J. D. Michaelifi, Olabaiuen, Ewald, Kautzsch-Socin.

* Geiger, Undmfi, p. 244. "> Ch. liii. 16.

" See on ch. i. 9. ■■ Ewald, g 332<i.

^* On the hm of Jahve he ofpean (MasBoretes), it if Sfti Kipitf itftti
(Sept.!. quite impoBsible), an the hiil of Jahve there it teeing, i.«. providence
ia exercised (K&obel, there is no instance of the Niph. in this sense).

DtLLMANN. — II. lO

Digitized by G(Xlgle

146 GENESIS XXII. le-lS [293, SM

harmoDise unless we read •^^y, in the second eentence, with
the Vulgate, or -iK"}" in the first. Two explanations of the
name are, in fact, given, though they are not mutually
exclusive, as seeing may be coincident with appearing.

If ver. 14a, in its original form, was a continuation of
the preceding narrative of B, it had wt^k for mn', and the
allusion was at least not to Moriah but to some other place.
Even after the recasting of the passage by B, Moriah is no
more than ailuded to. For good reasons it ia not said that
the name man was given at this tima The article in the
name is worthy of notice (ver. 2) ; the Massoretes have taken
great care to avoid it by the reading npb nintTTK.

Vv, 15-18. Regarding the authorship, see preliminary
remarks above. — Jahve, by His angel, calls from the sky a
second time,^ in order solemnly to repeat all the previous
promises' to the patriarch now that he has been so
decisively approved. On this occasion they are confirmed
by an oaih by Jahve Sittadf. Such an oath occurs again in
the Pentateuch only in Ex. xxxii. 17, which is from C or .B,
thoi^h iN^um. xiv. 28 practically amounte to the same. Gen.
zv. 9 fT. is also an oath, but of a different kind ; C, D, and
R often attribute to God the simple taking of an oath.^
Here even the prophetic iTJ^"°S*? is ventured on as in Num.
xiv. 28.

'3 — used to introduce the actual words of the oath,
resumed in ver. 17 after the causal clause.

lE'K t?! — in the Hexateuch only in Dent i. 36 ; Josh. xiv.
14, besides this passage.

"iBi( :ipV — in XXV. 6 also. This and le'R IT, «s well as
the infinitives absolute ^3 and fi?'^n,« are for the sake of
solemnity and emphasis.

MidHply thy seed, as xil 2, xvi. 10; as the stars, xv, 5 ;
as the sand, xxxii 1 3 ; Josh, xl 4.

• Comp. tijt in ch. iixv, 9. ' Cf. especially iii, 2 f.

' E^. xiiv. 7, xxvi. 3, 1. 24 ; Ex. xiii. 6, 11, xxxiii. 1, and frequently.

* See ch. iii. 16.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

SM] GEKBSIS XXII. 18, 19 147

Siall take potseaaion of the door of his enemies — conquer
and occupy their cities ; found elsewhere in the Pentateuch
only in ch. xxiv. 60, from G.

Ver. 18. Comp. ch. xii 3. The Hithpael pann ia to be
noted ; it also occurs in xxvi 4, which has been recast by B.

Ver. 19 due to B. They return together to Beersheba',
■where Abraham remains; comp. ch. xxi 33.

C. CLOSING PASSAGES OF ABRAHAMS HISTORY,
CHS. XXII. 2&-XXV. 18.

1. Rkgarding thb Family of Na^or, Ch. XXII. 20-24;

ACCOEDING TO C AND R

The series of sections still remaining are concerned with
the domestic affairs of the patriarch, and various incidents of
his family history. They are opened by a statement regard-
ing the family of Kahor. It is loosely connected with what
precedes,' and is introduced aa news brought to Abraham
from Nahor's house regarding twelve sons bome to him by
two wives. The manner of introduction is not that of A,
who is in the habit of writing jr6vi n^K. It is true that
" the formally drawn out genealogies of the Book of Genesis "
are, as a rule, from A,^ and that the mention of Bethuel later
in A's narrative, xxv. 20, might lead us to conjecture a
previous preparatory notice. But these reasons are not
BufBcient to appropriate this list here to A.' It cannot be
established that A in Genesis derived from Terah exactly
seventy Hebrew peoples,* so that we can draw no conclusion
as to the authorship of this passage from such a contention.
We must reflect that A speaks of Bebecca as the daughter
of Bethuel the Arameean resident in Paddan Arwm,^ and

1 Cf. IV. 1, iiii. 1. ' Knobel.

» Tuch, Knobel, Noldeke.

* Noldeke, V'oUrtudva.iigtn, 16 f., S3.

•Ch. MV. 20; cf. wii. 20ff.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

148 GZNESia XXll. aO, 21 [294, 23b

aiimlarly always only of a residence of Jacob in Paddan
Aram.* If, then, A wrote anything i^arding Bethuel'B
relationahip to Abraham it was elsewhere than here and
difierent in character.' The further contents of the
geneal<^ also are not such as can be from A, for he has
previously ' given i^ and D"^!* quite a different place in his
genealogies. On the other hand, the section is indispensable
for C as an introduction to ch. xxiv. * and seeing l'?< in ver.
23 and Kin Dl in ver. 20 support the view that he is author,
we may attribute it to him.' There is nothing pointing to
B as the author;' on the contrary, he names Ishah simply
the Arantsean,' whereas ver. 21 speaks of dik '3k wiDp,
But neither can the whole passage be from C, for in ch.
xxix. 5, which is Cb, Laban is called the son of Nahor ; and
though Bethuel is named in ch. xxiv. IS, 24, 47, and 50,
the text there suggests the conjecture ^ that it is a later in-
sertion. In that case at least ver. 23a in this passage,
npsvntt 1^ ^uui, is due to an adjustment with ch. xxv. 20,
which is A's, and has replaced an original np3i nm p^ nm.
V^i'rtfi in ver. 24 • also points to a remodelling of the passage
(by B), just as the bringing up of the number of Nahor's
sons to the round figm-e twelve betrays the infiuence of A}"
"We conclude accordingly that the section is from C, but
revised by R on the basis of other information.

Ver. 20. For nsJjD see ch. xi 29. »in DJ, found in ver. 24,
chs. iv. 4, 22, 26, x. 21, xix. 38.

Ver. 21. The peoples mentioned can be identiiied only
in part.

e ch. X. 23. The name is here perhaps taken iu

> Ch. xszi. IS, xxiiii. 16, zxzv. 9, 26.

> See also vol. i. p. 404f. 'Ch. x. 22f.

♦ Ct. eapecially iiiv. 4, 10, 24 ff.

* Hupf eld, OeiKnt, p. 57 f . ; Bohmer, Schrader, Kay ser, Budde, Urgtt-
ehidUt, p. 223 f .

' Wellhaueen, JBDTh. xii. 417. ' Ch. mi. 20, 24.

• Mm, i/arran, p. 19 ff. * See on xiv. 6.
" Gf. Ishniael and Edom.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

S96] GENESIS XZII. 2S 149

a Bomewbat narrower Rense than in that passage; comp.
also ch, xxxvL 28. For ro3 see x. 15.

na — Septuagint BatJf, " to be looked for in the neighbour-
hood of Edom, because named along with Ded&n and Tem&,>
and because EUbu, the fourth of Job's opponents, beloi^ed to
it." ^ A country of B^zu occurs in Asarhaddon's inscrip-
tions as well as Hazu, iin >

DiK '3K iwDp — otherwise unknown. Eamula in north-
east Mesopotamia* is out of the queBtion. Aram can hardly
be simply another pronunciation for Bam (Job xxxii 2);' it
ia the people of Aram, althot^h it may be in a narrower
sense than in ch. x. 22 f. in A.

Ver. 22. "t^jI — Sept. Xa^dB, the assumed ancestor of the
Q'^V'?, ChaideauB, or at least of a branch of that people. See
further on ch. xi. 28.

lin — Sept. 'Al^aO, has no connection with Xafqwj' in
Assyria between Galachene and Adiabene.^ Xa^yvtj, a
satrapy on the Euphrates in Mesopotamia,^ is more likely."
The Arabic ge<^raphers mention, besides the Assyrian Hazza,
one in Mesopotamia between Nisibia and B^ 'Ain.^ The
most probable identification is with the Chazu of Aaar-
haddon ;*^ see under na in ver. 21.

K'TTfi — Sept. ^dXZev, unknown. It has no connection
with the 'Pi-7raK0m of Procopins.'* A personal name lenifi

' Jer. iiv. 23.

» Job isxii. 2. Kuobel.

* DelitzBch, Wo lag dot Paradia ? p. 307, and ZKSF. ii. 93 ff . ; Schrader,
KAT.' 141, 221 [Cutwi/brm Interiplvmt, vol. i. pp. 127, 212]; Tiele,
OttehiehU, p. 337. [Below, ia ver. 22, traualiterated Chazu.]

* Named in Assemani, Bibliotkeea OrimttalU, iii. 2, 731 1 ; proposed
by Knobel.

« Knobel, who qnotee 2 Chron. ixii. 5 in support ; Ewald, OuAUhU,*
i. 446 [HiHory, vol. i. p. 310].
•Strabo, zvi. 111.
' Knobel, rmkeriaftl, p. 173.

* According to Arrian in StephaiiuB Byzantiniu, rub XM^qiii.

* Knobel. '» Yakflt, ii. 263.

" Schroder, KOF. p. 399 ; Delitzfch, Paradia, p. 306 1.
" D» tedijieii$, ii. 4 ; proposed by Knobel.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

150 GEKBSIS XXU. 23, 24 [296, 296

has been read in Nabstean inscriptions,' and Hal^vy believes
that he has found it in the Safa inscriptions also.'

iW — Sept. 'leKSa^, unknown.

7K)n3 — not identified as the name of a place. Bethallaha,
in Mesopotamia,' is proposed by Elnobel, but only doubtfull/.
In A, Bethuel is an Aramsean,* as Laban is in B.^

Ver, 23, See preliminary remarks abova

Ver. 24. And as to his concubine ' Beflmah (Sept 'Pevfm,
Samar. man), she also bare.^

nno — Sept Ta^ix ; to be read also in 2 Sam. viii 8,' in
accordance with the Septuagint, Peshitta, and 1 Ghron.
zviii 8, which have ruo for ntax It is therefore probably
known to us as the name of one of the towns of the Syrian
king Hadadezer, and therefore cannot be connected with
Thsebata in north-west Mesopotamia* nor with Qt^tfid,
south of KisibiB.'"

oni — Sept Tadfi, unknown. The mention of the Bauu
Jvhmd^^ a tribe between the Hieromax and the Yabbok,"
gives no additional light

BTin — Sept Toxo^t, unknown.

ns^p — in 1 Chron. xix. 6 Aram Ma'akha, a sufficiently
well-known placa" " The tribe must have been situated on
5ermon." The situation of Abel " or Abel Mayim," which
is generally named Abel by Beth Ma'akha, to distinguish it
from other places of the name, and which is mentioned

' ZDM6. liv. 440.

' JA. Tii. 19, 467 ; but in vii. 17, 194 eniy.

* NotUia dign,iiatuin, i. 93 (ed. Booking).

* Chs. XXV. 20, ixviii. 5.

■ Ch. xxxi. 20, 24 ; comp. 47.

* See Jtxv. 6. ' Ewald, § 3446.

* Ewald, GuchuhU,' iiL 207 [ifutorj, iii. p. 153].

* Pliny, Sitt. Nat. vi. § 120.

1" Peutinger Table, xi.e ; Arrian in Steph. Byzant. Knobel.

■' Knobel.

1* Buickhordt [Traetlt in Syria, pp. 268, 287], Germ. tr. pp. 423 f., 449.

■) Deut. iii. 14 ; Joeh. lii. 5, xiii. 11, 13 ; 2 Sam. z. 6, 8.

" Onomoiftcon, tub Mux'Si. " 2 Sam. xx. 14, 18.

»8 2 Chron. ivi. 4.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

S96] GENESIS XXIII 151

along with lyyon, Daa, Kedeah, and Hasor,' suits this
situation." *

" Iq ch. xxxL 5 2 Qilead appears as the boundary between
the descendants of Abraham and Nahor." '

2. The Death of Sabah and the Acquisitioh of the Field
OF Makhpklah bt Abeahajc, Ch. XXIII. ; from A.

On Sarah'a death, Abraham, for her place of burial,
acquires from 'Ephron the Hittite, with all due l^al
fonnality, the piece of land beside Hebron called Makhpelah
and the cave in it. There he buries his wife. The narrative
is A'b, as we cannot fail to recognise from many indications,
from the chronological statement of ver. 1, from the whole
purpose of the narrative, the juristic exactness and formality
of statement, " the use of the names children of Hdh* and
Makhpelah? and of the expressions 'd *'n "JV (ver, 1), nmR
(w. 4, 9, 20), ^f^ (ver. 4), tppj (ver. 6), oip, to come to be
(vv. 17, 20), 'B-^K saef (ver. 16), and njpp (ver. 18). as well
as from his later references * to what la here recounted."'
We leani afterwards, from these later references, that
Abraham, Isaac and Rebecca, Jacob and Leah, were also
buried in this cave. Later generations regarded it as their
forefathers' ancestral burial vault, and as such it wae a
sacred and precious memorial to them. The actual cave is
the certain and stable element in the story ; " the details are
a free expansion by the hand of the narrator. He takes the
opportunity afforded him of showing bow the Hittites met
Abraham in the most obliging and friendly fashion, but how
the patriarch would neither use their burial-places nor accept
from them the gift of a piece of land. The field was publicly

1 2 Sam. II. 15 ; 1 Kings iv. SO ; 2 Kings xv. 29.

■ Cf. Seetzen, i. 118, 33B ; Robinson, Later Biblical Setearehe* in
PaUiline, p. 372.

» Knobel. * See ver. 3.

« See ver. 20. • E.g. iiv. 9 f., ilix. 29 ff., 1. 13.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

152 GENESIS XXm. IF. [SSe, 297

handed over to Abraham in the presence of all the people,
who were onlookers and Usteners to the transaction. The
price was duly paid, and so the field was legally and validly
acquired by Abraham as heritable property in Canaan." * In
ffi narrative Jacob acts similarly in the neighbourhood of
Shechem.^

On the textual criticism of this chapter see £^U in
Hilgenfeld's ZeUaekriJt fur Wiseetucha/tlicke TheologU, xxiii.
344 ff.

Ver. 1 f. Sarah dies at the age of one hundred and
twenty-seven.

nxp — the Samaritan has n«0, as elsewhere in A.^

TTVff *>n ^31? — wanting in the Septuagint, and almost too
redundant even for A.

Arb(C-toum — said to be so called from Arba', the father
of 'Enak,* originally more probably four-tovm? Here and
elsewhere A * and K^ '' explain it of Hebron,^ which, according
to Josh. xiv. 15 and Judg. l 10, was the later name. But
in the same author, A, we also read p-i3n tnn ttiso (ver. Id)
and jvinn Kin jdikh nnp vctao (eh. xxxv. 27), according to
which Mamre, if not another name for Hebron iteelf, must, it
seems, have been part of it or have belonged to it.' A,
intentionally, we may be sure, nowhere speaks of the
" terebinths of Mamre." ^^ The addition by the Septuagint of
Jj e<mv eV rp KoCKmfuiTt and of pDji W by the Samaritan
between )}T» (Samar. V3iKn) and v.\r\, is probably due to the
desire to define more closely, in accordance with ch.
xxzvi. 14, the relations of Mamre and Hebron.

pjD pK3 — as in ver. 19, written with a definite purposa

ttyi — he ment in, not he came from the field where he was

> Knobel. ' Ch. zxxiii. 19. * See note, ch. zvii 17.

' Josh. IV. 13, ixi. 11 ; cf. liv. 16.

' Ewald, OackidUt,' i. 494 [Hi^ory, t. 344] ; Furrer in Schenkel'a
Bibeliexiam, ii. 628.

■ Oh. wivii, 87 ; Josh. «. 7, iii. 11.

' Josh. IV. 13. • See on Nam. iciiL 22.

* Cf. liii. 18. '• See on liii. 18.

Digitized byCoOgk'

387] QEKKSIS XXIII. 8-BF. 153

with the flocks,' or fiom Beersheba' ; ' if thia last were
correct, B must have aubetituted lart for some other verb
because of ch. xxii 19.

Ver. 3. After haviug bewailed Sarah he sees to the
acqaiaition of a burial-place. He betakes himself" to the
gate of the city, where all business and legal transactions are
settled.*

fh-om he/ore his dead — ^from the dead body by which ' he
had mourned, no is used of both sexes.^

nn '33 — found in the Old Testament only in A? For
"r" see ch. x. 15. In ch. xiv. 13 the inhabitants are called
Amorites, and in Jndg. i. 10 Canaanites, which are both
general names for the people of the country. Stade,*
Budde,* E. Meyer, and others know without a trace of doubt
that A has made a very bad blunder in using the name
Hittite here."

Ver. 4. As a stranger residing among them he has no
property in land, so he desires to become possessor of a
burial property, i.e. of land which he may use as a place of
burial for his family. Families of consequence all had their
hereditary burial vaults. '•

Ver. 5 f Obligingly and politely the sons of Heth offer
him their own family burial-places. The phrase -6 tdk^ is
not in use, and at the best can only be justified by an appeal
to Lev. xl 1 , so that here and in ver. 1 4" i^ is to be read
1^, aa in ver. 13, and to be taken with the verses which
follow. In each case ^ is construed with the imperative, and
not, as in xvii 18 and xxx. 34, with the imperfect or
jussive. The text thus arrived at, pray hear us, suits the
J Knobel, Keil. » Rashi.

* See ver. 10. * Winer,' i. 618.
' 2 KiDgB xiii. 14.

* Lev. iii. 11 ; Num. vi. 6 (GeBeniua,'* 122. 2).

' Vv. 6, 7, 10, 16, 18, SO, iiv. 10, ilii. 32. Knobel.

* OeftAwAfa,' 143. * UrgtkKidde, 347 t.
"Of. ftlw>xivi,34f. andiivii. 46 withxxriii. 1.

" Winer,* L 444 ; Bottcher, Ih xnftnt, i. p. 41.

"Hitiig, Bejnif rferiTrtfii, 140 f.; Tucb, Knobel, Delitweh.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

154 OENB8I3 XXUI. T-10 [397, aS6

polite tone carefully observed by both parties, whereas the
reading of the Septo^nt and Samaritan,^ 16, not, requires
also the Septuf^nt transposition of "iffcx' 'piw, as in ver. 11.

A prince of Ood — " a prince belonging to God, protected
and blessed by Him, and therefore distinguished, glorious." *

In the choice of our graves — " in the choicest or best of
our burial vaults.' See ch. xvi. 2 for the use of p before
"i^. The offer is a token of esteem, for it was not a habit
to allow strangers to be interred in a family place of
burial," *

Ver. 7. Abraham rises and prostrates himself in order to
express his thanks ; but he does not accept the offer, for he
does not wish to mingle with them.

Ver. 8 f. " He therefore asks them to use their influence
with their fellow-townsman 'Ephron, that he may make over
to him, at its full value, the cave of Makhpelah, which lay at
the end of his field, and m^ht therefore be more readily
parted with than a place in the middle." " Caves were much
used as burial-places in Palestine, where they abound."

If it ii in (apud) your soul — " if you are minded, if it is
your intention." '

To bury my dead — "The context shows that we must
supply among you." ^

"h W)D — approach him, solicit him, for me. Giesebrecht
scents out a late Aramaic expression in this too.'

ni»?D— see ver. 20.

Ver. 1 0 f. 'Ephron is present In the gathering, and
immediately offers the cave and field to Abraham as a gift.

'Ka 7S7 — for ^ see ch. ix. 10; in so far as they entered
the gate of his city, were in the habit of entering, i«. his
fellow-townsmen ; the '? may be more distributive, like 3 in

' Egli, op. cit. p. 348 ; SchrSring also in ZIVTk. iiiii. p. 388 f.

» Ci Pb. ixxvi. 7, liviii. 16, Im. 11. Knobel ; Me also ch. iii. 22.

» Isa. Miii. 7. ' Knobel.

* KnobeL * See Stib Dittumaritt.

' Cf. Job I. 13, «iii. 14. » Knobel.

» See, on the contrary. Driver, Journal o/Philohgy, vol. si. 188S, p. BIO.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

38B] genesis XXIII. 12-16 156

ver, 18, at many of them as. The nws'n 'Kn (ver. 18) or
in^ ''ST (xxxiv. 24) are the citizeufl -who have the right of
entrance to the communal assembly', and a voice in its
deliberatiotiB.

'niu — ver. 13 ; see on ch. i. 29.

Ver. 121 Abraham refiiaes the gift (eomp. ch. xiv. 23),
and presBes tor leave to purchase. With a display of polite-
ness which outdoes that of 'Ephron, he says, good, only
{or hut), if you will, pray hsar me. The optative sentence
begun with dm is broken off, and the speaker continues with
the still more delicate construetion with -i? and the imperative.
This, at least, is the Massoretic text. It is not necessary
to suppose that some words have fallen out after iVM,i nor
to take nnit Dit as the perf. Kal of rws, if you agree} But
the Septuagint and Samaritan read 'h nnK DM, eireiS^ trpoi!
ifMv et

The money of the field — its price.

Ver. 14 f. See ver, 5, " 'Ephron yields the point ; a land
^400 shekels of silver, what is thai between you and me, a
piece of land worth so little cannot be a subject of much
bai^aining between two rich men. In this way he politely
indicates the price." ^ The same forms of speech and
formulas of politeness are still in general use in the East
(Egypt, Syria, etc) between buyer and seller.*

Ver. 1 6, " Without delay, Abraham weighs out to 'Ephron
the 400 shokel& At that time there were no coins minted
by the state, but the requirements of commerce had called
into existence pieces of metal of definite weight, and,
doubtless, marked accordingly. These pieces were weighed
to the seller in order to afford security against cheating." '

' OlBhauseiL

' Hitzig, Begriffdtr KrUiJe, p. 141 ; see ch, iiriv. 15.

' EnobeL

» Lane, Mtmntn and Cmtomi, 1871, ii. 13, pop. ed. p. 293 ; ZDMQ.
xi. 506 ; Dieterici, RniAiid, ii. 16B f .

* Knobel. See Winer and Biehm, tvh " Geld " ; for an early example
of the practice, ZA. iii. 382.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

166 GENESIS XXIIL 17-30 [298, 29B

Compare the expreBsiona " aere ad libra " or " per aea et
libram."

inb? "laif — K^u^rent with the merchant/ paBsing from one
hand to another, accepted by bnainess man, who take nothing
which IB under weight

Vv. 17-19. "So Abraham acquired posaeaBion of the
piece of land in Makhpelah, which lies before Mamre, with
the cave in it and all the trees on it For the use of np
comp. Lev. xxt. 30, ixvii 14, 17, 19,"* from A.

For ••yih the Samaritan has 'jd-^ (comp. ver. 19). In
'i« (>3a the ? corresponds to the ? of ver. 10, and is distribu-
tive, as ch. ix. 10 and elsewhere.

Ver. 20. "The legal acquiaition of landed property in
Canaan was important, hence the repetition.

n!Mi3Dn — found in the Old Testament only in A* We
learn from him that it waB the name of a locality in Hebron
in which lay 'Ephron's land with the cave in it. It and
'Ephron's field lay tnoD ')D^ or tnoo '•itihs, o^ '^ /roTi/ side,
i.e. east * of Mamre. Mamre was therefore west of it." For
Mamre as a part of Hebron, see note on ver. 2.

Hebron^ — " eight hours south of Jerusalem, lies in a deep,
narrow valley which runs from N.W. to S.E., and is built on
both sides of the valley, but principally on the eastern sida
The mosque which encloses the cave, and is built on the
south-western slope of the eastern ridge, is in the south-
east end of the town." It was formerly inaccessible,
except to Moslems, but in April 1862 it was opened to
the Prince of Wales and his retinue.* This visit proved
the existence of a great natural (double) cave under the

> S Kings xii. 0. * Knobel.

» Vv. fl, 17, 16 ; also cha. »iv. 9, xlix. 30, 1. 13.

< Cf. xvi. 12, XIV. 18 ; Num. xii. H ; 1 Kings xi. 7.

* See further, regarding the Bituation, Robinson, Palettint,' i. 213 f.,
ii. 73 B. ; von Schubert, Betaen, ii. 462 ff. ; Bitter, Erdkundt, xvi. 209 ff. ;
especiall/ Kosen in ZDMO. xii. 477 fF.

■ In Nov. 1869 to the Crown Prince of Prusaia, and in the jear 183S
also to the sons of the Prince of Wales.

Digitized byCoOgie

299, SOa] QEKXSIS XXIT 1S7

Haram.^ Riant has published an aocouDt, which belongs to
the Middle Agee,* regardiag the appearance of the cave in
1119. To all appearance thia spot was r^srded as the
patriarchal burjing-place even at an early date. Josephus
localises the fivTjfiela of the patriarchs in the little town itself,
but the great terebinth tree outside it.' There are no reasons
for oar not accepting this. Mamre, which lay to the west, is
probably to be found on the eastern slope of Bumeidi* an
elevation to the west which extends as far as the west side
of Hebron, and contains a remarkable rock-spring. This
elevation is only a spur of the hill-top Ne'lr, the name of
which might be compared with "uy.* The valley of Eshkol
lay somewhat farther north." trtoo may also, however, be
compared with Nimre, an elevation sitnated only a short
distance north of Hebron, with a spring of the same name.'
In that case 'JB'i'y would mean simply in front of, in sight of.
On the other hand, it may be held that the Wadi er-Same or
Bamet el-Challl, to the north, an hour away from the town,
is too far distant to be spoken of as fiions, and to be regarded
as the biblical Mamre. But since patristic times it has been,
and is even now, generally assumed to have been Abraham's
residence.^

3. Isaac's Mabsuoe with Bebscca, Ch. XXIY. ; fboh 0.

Abraham's steward is sent to Mesopotamia, and there in
Harran obtains, as bride for his master's son, Bebeoca,
daughter of Abraham's nephew Bethuel. He brings her to
Canaan, and she becomes Isaac's wifa These incidents are

■ See Rosen in ZtUtelmftfuT aligemeiiu ErdknniU, 1663, p. 369 ff.

* Archiva dt SOrimt Latin, ii. 411-421 ; see also ZDPV. vii, SOS,
riii. 328.

* Wart, iy. 9. 7 ; comp. AntvpM'U*, i. 14. • Rosen.

» Ch. liv. 13. • Num, liii. 23.

^ Meatioued by Rosen, ZDMQ. liL 486, and Seetzen, ii. SI.
^ Von Schubert, Robinson, Seetzen, Ritter. KnobeL See also
Baedeker, PalSMiiM* p. 173 f.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

158 QEHESta XXIT [300

described by the narrator in a beautiful idyllic story, in
which it is his special interest to trace God's guiding band
in all that led up to the marrii^e. It was God who brought
it about that Abraham's envoy at once found the right place
and the right maiden, that he forthwith recognised her as
the chosen bride, and that, in addition, her family and the
maiden herself willingly followed the indications of the divine
will It was by God's guidance that Eebecca became Isaac's
wife, and an ancestress of the people of God.

Against ^s authorship of the passc^ thei-e is to be put
the absence of any name for Abraham's steward,^ and the
notice regarding Bebecca's nurse, which contradicts ch
XXXV. 8. A!s authorship is also out of the question. From
ch. XXV. 20 we may conclude that he narrated the fact of
the marriage without much detail ; we cannot say definitely
whether between chs. xxiii. and xxv. 19,* or between vv. 19
and 20 of ch. xxv.' The character and workmanship of the
idyll point ua to the narrator of ch. xviii. t, and its exalted
conception of marriage to the author of ch. 11. 23 ff., that is,
to C. Other chaiscteristics, especially linguistic, agree with
this.* Some unevenneea in the style ' may be attributed to
errors In the text rather than to the union of two accounts.'
There may seem more reason for assigning w. 62-67 to
another writer,' to B, on the ground that the envoy was sent
by Abraham (vv. 1-9), but here returns to Isaac, and, besides,
calls Isaac his master (ver. 65), and not, as hitherto,^ Abraham.

> Otherwise in ch. xv. S. * Knobel. ■ Wellhausen.

* E.g. the a-ngel of Jshve (tt. 7, 40), Isaac the terecMt of Jahve
(ver. 14), Dnnj BIK (ver. 10), -jwan nU3 (ver. 3), ^ with auff.
(w. 42, 49), K] (w. 2, 12, 14, 17, 23, 42 f., 45), fn (ver. 8), -^K (vv. 6, 39),
non r&mj (w. 18, U, 49), now non (w. 27, 49), 0*0*3 K3 (ver. 1),

DKipi* in (ver. nx ntno nno (vet. 16), jn« (ver. lex mpn (ver. 12^

fpWn (w. 21, 40, 42, 66), laHn IST (ver. 45), lav for a'k (ver. 60),
-ijwn-nK vh" (ver. eo), ninntfrn tt^ (vt. as, 48), rnriH mnneTi (ver. 62),
and llie use of the name nVT throughout.

» Vv. 22. 29 ff. « Knobel.

T Knobel. « Thirteen times.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

300, 30l] 0ENISI8 XXIV. 1, 2 169

The words nrpn (ver. 65) and 33:n pM (ver. 62) are also
elsewhere found in B. Still what ia surprising in these
concluding verges (62 ff.), ceases to be so if we reflect that
in ver. 1 Abraham's death is approaching, that in ver. 36
Isaac appears ah'eadj independent and in possession of his
paternal inheritance, and that accordingly ch. xxv. 5 and lib
must have preceded ch. xxiv. in 0} It is suflicient to
assume that R has made some changes of his own in these
verses, especially in w. 62 and 67. Similarly, but for other
reasons, B seems to have made some harmooistic additions in
vv. 15, 24, 47, and 50.

Vv. 1-9. Abraham's commission to his steward to seek a
wife for Isaac among his relatives in Mesopotamia, and the
significance of the mission.

Ter. 1. A circumstantial clause preparatory to the principal
sentence in ver. 2. □'d''3 va in ch. xviiL 11 in (7. Grod had
blessed him in all, hence the wish by his son's marriage to
have further heirs to inherit this blessing.

Ver, 2. He desires to commit this mission to his servant,
tke oUUat in his hovM, in standing, not in actual age, who
had the management' of all his property. In C he is un-
named, in B the steward is called Eliezer.' The matter is
one of great moment, for the object is in part to preserve
the son of promise from an alien union with the daughters
of Canaan around him,* in part to prevent his return to the
land from which Qod brought Abraham out,^ and if it is
unattained, the promises will thereby become of do effect.
Abraham, therefore, exacts from the servant an oath that he
will in every particular fulfil hie mission.

Pray put thy hand under my thigh — i.e. to take an oath.
The custom is mentioned again only in ch. xlvii 29. The
oigan of generation as such, because the mark of manly
v^our, had a certain sacredness attributed to it by the

' Hupfeld, QvAUk dtr Qenetit, p. 146 f.

» Pb. ot. 21. » Ch. XV. 2 f.

* Of. xxTiii. 2 ff., miv. 1 ff. » Ch. lii. 1 .

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

160 QUfEBia XXIT. 3-fi [301

anciflttts, and in the worship of Phallas had every religiouB
veaeration paid to it. But the immediate reference here is
neither to this nor to any special sacredness due to the
ceremony of ciicumoiaion,' nor to both together.* It is from
the thighs that one's descendants come, so that to take an
oath with ooe'B hand upon the thigha could be equivalent to
callii^ upon these descendants to maintain an oath which
has been fulfilled and to revenge one which has been broken.
Here as in cb. xlviL 29 it is a case of ensuring something,
the performance of which the exactor of the oath does not
live to see or is uncertain of living to see. " A modem
instance is recorded of an E^ptian Beduin who in making a
aolemn asseveration laid hie hand upon the organ of genera-
tion." ' Ewald refers to a Kaffir analogue.*

Ver. 3 f. " God of the heavens and of the earth," whose
knowledge and power nothing can escape.' Similarly in
ver. 7 "Ccod of the heavens"; comp. xviii. 25 (also xiv.
19, 22).

iVH^ — ch. xxii. 14, XL 7.

'JWan ni:3 — "here and in ver. 37; A speaks of nua
iwa"«

In this passi^ Abraham plainly does not expect to live
long, and makes the steward the executor of his will, so to
say. The representation is independent of A'b chronology,
according to which Abraham had still thirty-seven years to
liva^ For ver. 4 comp. xii 1.

Yer. 5. The servant raises a difficulty ; if no woman will
come from there, is he to take Isaac to the spot n inter-
rogative,'

' Tbe Jews, on the authority of Jerome, QwatioruM ; Targ. Jonathan,
Rashi, Schumann, Tuch, DeUtzech.

* Von Bohlen, Qeaeniua, Enobel.

* Sonnini, Voyagt, Genn. tr. u. 474 ; Eichhom, AUgtrnwne BibUothtk,
X. 464. Knobel.

< Ewsld, AUtrthUmta;* SB [AtUiquiii«», p. IS, note 6].

» KnobeL • Ch. xxviii. I, 6, 8, xxivi. S. Knobd.

' Ch. iii. &, xxr. 7, SO. ' GeBeniua," 100. 4.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

301,302] QKNKSIS XXIV. 6-10 181

Yer. 6. Abraham anewers the question with an emphatic
negative ; Isaac wonld in that case surrender the land of
promise.

Ver. 7. " The case put by^ the servant will, besides, not
occur. The Gk>d, who led Abraham out from the land of his
birth,! who has promised him Canaan,' and even confirmed
the promise by an oath, will also prosper the servant's
mission ' by sending His angel before him to protect him, to
bring him to the very place he desires, and to secure him
the wished-for reception. Abraham is confident that the
goodness and providence of God hitherto manifested will
continue."*

6 nr] itTKi — if not an insertion by R with a reference
to ch. xxii 16, must refer to ch, xv. 17 f. *

Ver. 8. Should, however, no woman be willing to come,
the servant is released from the obUgation of ver. 4.
Abraham, therefore, does not r^ard his plan aa willed by
God.'

For n'^, see Gesenius," 75A. 7; for rwT, 126. 5A. 1ft;
and for 3C*ri i6, ch. iv. 12, and Ewald, § 320a.

Ver. 9. The servant takes the oath. For rrm see
Gesenius,* 124. le.

Vv. 10—27. He seta off on his journey, and is granted
the experience of God's guidance and direction, as Abraham
had trusted.

Ver. 10. He takes camels with him for himself and bis
escort,^ for the maiden he is to bring, and for her com*
panions,* for all aorts ^ of property, i.e. various articles which
he takes as presents,^" and for the provisions necessary for
the journey. — The Septuagint omission of the first iVl in the
verse is preferable to the Massoretic text.

Arami of the two streams — Sept. Mtaovorafda}^ In any
' Ch. lii. 1. " Cbs. lii. 7, liii. 16.

Ver. 40.
Knobel.
Ch. ii.9.
Deut iiiii. 0 j Judg. i

* Knobel.
' Vv. 32, 64.
"> Vv. 22, 30, 47, 63.
ii.8; P«.lx.2.

•Page 66 f.
• Vv. 69, 61.

DILLMANN.— 11.

II

D,tradb,G(X)gIc

162 GENBSIB XXtT. 11-U [302

case this is not the country between the Euphratee and
Tigrifl, Babylonia being excluded, though that has been the
general opinion.' As little is it the region between the
Euphrates and the Chrysorrhoaa, the river of Damaacus.*
Moat probably it is the country which lay between the
Euphrates ' and Chaboras, il^n,* including also, perhaps,
what bordered nearest to it. It may be almost identical
with the land of Naharina, so often mentioned in the
accounts of the campaigns of the ancient Egyptian kings,^
but it cannot be admitted that onni is a locative and not
a dual." It is more possibly a plural, inasmuch as the
Belih and the tributaries of all three rivers are included in
the district. Bearding Paddan Aram, which A writes,
see ch. xxv. 20.

The ciiy of Nahor is Harran;^ see note on ch. xL 31,

Ver. 11. He makes his camels lie down in front of the
city, by the fountain usually found beside a town, and here
in Harran also.

Towards evening — " when the girls and women are
accustomed to fetch the water required for the household
wants.^ In the east this is still part of their work,^ as it
was in ancient times." "*

Vv. 12-14. He asks God to make known to him by a
given sign' the maiden, among those who come out to draw
water, who is destined for Isaac.*'

"I^pi? — let a come to pass, irvng it ahout. So in ch. xxvii.
' Still found in Delitrach' ; against it eee Hal^vy, ii^iangtt ilEpi-
graphie, p. 72 S.

' Hal^vy'a view, op. cU. p. 81 ; comp. ZDPV. iiL 224.

* See ch. xxxi. 21. * Kiepert, AUe Geographie, p. 154.

■ Brugsch, GewAidUt, 2S5S.; E. Mejer, OeiehidtU dti AUertkwni,
§ 180 ; Emuui, Atgypten, p. 6B0.

• E. Meyer.

' ChB. zxvii. 43, zzviii. 10 ; see also Budde, Urge»chidUe, p. 440.
' Shaw, Travds,' p. 241 ; Burckhardt, Btdtmins and fToJiitfryt, i p. 361,
» Von Schubert, Reixn, iL 401, iii. 134 ; Robinson, PaUdine,^ i. 473,
M9, ii. 33, Qenn. tr. ii. 3S5, C19, 623 f.

"■ 1 Sam. ix. 11. Enobel.

»' Cf. Judg. Ti. 36 ff. ; 1 Sam. xiv. 8.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

90^ 3(B] genesis XXTT. IGF. 163

20. "Let it be the one who at his request givee him a
drink of water, and then of her own accord waters bis camels.
The sign is suitably chosen ; it must be tbe most gracious
maiden who is to be Isaac's."

ijtl — in the Pentateuch for mjra also.^ Similarly win is
used of both sexes.'

n»3in — see ch. xxi. 25. Here and in ver. 44 in the
sense of evidence, assign.

For " thy servant," comp. ch. xxvi. 24. i^S, 6y thi», see
notes on ch. xv. 6 and 8. Tbe Samaritan and Septni^nt
add Dn-UK after 'fiK.

Ver. 15 f. He had not finished speaking' when Eebecca
herself appeared. She carries her jar upon ber shoulder.
" This seems to have been the usual Hebrew custom,* but
there is also mention of the jar bein^ carried on the head." '

'ji rn?^ ntp« — the use of the passive and the designation
of Bethnel as " son of Milkab," here and in ver. 24, is snrpris-
ing, for elsewhere such an appellation is taken from the
father's name, not from the mother's,^ and the intention to
distinguish Bethuel as the son of Milkah and not of Re^mah
(ch. zxii 23 f.) is not a sufficient explanation. Seeing that,
in addition, laban is called " eon of Kahoi " in cb. xxix. 5,'
and not son of Betbuel, it is at least probable that p ^tnns^
is a later interpolation, and that tbe original text was
va'ya rnr iBiK.

",5? — the perfect, objected to by Wellhausen ' and
Geseoius" because of ver. 45, is effectually supported by
Prov. viii. 25.

nmD n3D — see ch. xiL 1.

' Vv, 16, 89, 66, 67, ch. wcxi. 3, IS ; Deut. xxii. 16-28 ; see Gesenins,'*
8.6.

■ E.g. iiL 12 ; Gesenius," 32A. 66.

> SaiDBr. and Sept. odd m? bit, see ver. 46.

* Oh. iii. 14 ; Ex. xii. 34 ; Josh. iv. 6.

* E^. il. 16. Enobel. " Mei, ^arron, p. 19.

' Comp. ch. xxiv. 48 [where the taica^ may be implied of Bebecoa].

* SncW Samudu, p. 169. > Qeaeaiua," 107. lA. I.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

164 OENESIS XXTV. 1T-2S [303

jn» — see cha. iv. 1, xix. 5, 8.

Vv. 17-20. Seeing her appearance to be attractive, the
servant makes trial of her, and the sign he had settled od
surprises him hy its exact fnlfilment. " The readiness to
oblige a stranger, emphasised in the case of Eebecca, is not
however, uncommon on the part of those who draw water.'
Bearding the water-troi^hs hy the well, see cbe. xxix. 3
and XXX. 38."

)T> — "with ninp6, as in eh. xviii. 2."*

Ver. 21. Meantime the man vms mnk in contemplation
of her, or reJUciion about her, and was silent, put in no word
of his, in order to see whether the sign was fulfilled spon-
taneously and entirely, and so to reeoffnise whether God had
prospered his journey and brought him the one he sought
for in the person of this maiden.

nitnETi — doubtless only a weakened pronunciation of
nynvn? and hardly to be connected with ntttff, to be desert,
from which Delitzsch and Keil derive the meaning lost
tn astonwhment. The Septuagint has Kare/uivdavev, the
Vulgate coTitemplaiiatKr. For the construct before ^, see
Gesenius,** 130. 1.

vnna — r^arded hy £autzBoh-Sooiu as a gloss, hut
essential for 'ji nmi".

rpiivn— in w. 40, 42, 56, eh. xxxix. 3, 23, in C.

Ver. 22. Now that the s^ has been fulfilled, he pre-
pares the way for further pix^ess by taking out for her,
from his bf^age, a ring of gold and two golden bracelets.
The sufhx in nn^ scarcely indicates that he presents them to
her, or puts them on her ; * so the original text will he that
of the Samaritan, which has after i^piTD the words noK i>K Qbn-
We cannot conclude from ver. 47 that chpVD~~-np*\ originally
stood after ver. 24.' The things mentioned here were not
' Niebuhr, lUitebeiehrtibung, ii. 410 ; Robinson, Palatine,' ii. 22, 250.

* Knobel.

' Ib&. ili. 10, 23 ; GeseniuB, Thtiaiinu. Knobel.

* Vv. 30, 47.

' Ilgen, Di* Urkunden det rrattn Bncht dt) Motei, p. 147.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

303, SM] OSNBSIS XXIT. 33-64 165

the bridal gift, which comes in ver. 53, but a BpontaneouB
acknowledgment of Eebecca's readineea to oblige. The ring,
we learn from ver. 47, ie a nose-ring.'

ffpa — a half ehekel.' After mk»p we must supply i)p(r,
as in oh. xx. 16.

Vv. 23-25. Up to this point everything has gone as h«
might have wished, and now, even more wonderful, he learns,
in answer to a question about her home, and whether he
could pass the night there, that she is one of Abraham's
nearest kin.

T3K n'3 — accusative of place, as ch. xiL 15.

^Kina'na — the original reading we may suppose (see ver.
15) to have been ••xvt' nsSs lu in place of "jjtt bwi2 ra
naio p.

Ver. 26 f. Having learned to whose family Eebecca be-
longs, he is certain that she is the chosen bride,* and thanks
God for having guided his journey to a prosperous issue.

*3]K — casus pendens, as in ch. iv. 15; it marks an
antithesis between himself and his master. He thankfully
acknowledges that God has led him on the way, i.e. without
mistakes or detours, straight ' to the house of the brothers, i.e.
relatives ' of his master.

'?¥ — Sept 'HK, as in ver. 48, and beyond doubt correct
if Stvu in vv. 15 and 24 is not or^oal. Conversely, in
ver. 55, the Septuagint has o/ oSeKipoi avr^v for the
Masaoretic n'n?-

Zove and faithfulness — as in ver. 49, chs. xxxii 11,
xlvii. 29; Ex. xxxiv. 6, and Josh, ii 14, none of which
passages, it may be held, are from A.

Vv. 28-54. The maiden, thus pointed out by manifest
divine guidance, is now won from her kinsmen to be Isaac's
bride by a simple recital of the events as they occurred.

Regarding it

see Winer,'

ii.

137

f.

As Ex. xxivi

ii. S6 ;

see 1

Min

un. 0

.n Ex. XIX

.13

[Dilli

Gf. ch. XIliT

. 1.

' Ver. 46.

Cf. TOr. 48.

■ Clu. xiii.

B,:

Eiv. 1<

D,tradb,G(X)glc

166 GENESIS XXIT. 28-33 [304

Ver. 28. She hastens home with the presents/ and relates
the occurrence to the house of her mother, i.e. to the female
portion of Bethuel's household, with whom she lived apait
from the men.

Ver. 29f. Her brother Laban, the son of the hotue,
hastens out to the well. The presents entice him ; he is
always portrayed in the legend as strongly selfish.

Ver. 29b anticipates ver. 30 unendurably,' and can only
be supposed to have been transferred from its ordinal
position after ver. 30a, before ^*3n, by a copyist's error.'
There is nothing else in the chapter to support the assump-
tion of a doublet due to different soarces.*

Twra — Ewald, § 304a; the Samaritan has inms.

"VSS run — as in ch. xxxviii. 24 ; Isa. xxviiL 8 ; Amos
vii 1; Ewald, § 306d.

Ver, 31. He presses bim to come in, with the assurance
that he has prepared the house for his reception. He calls
him " blessed of Jahve," for the servant had named the God
of his master in ver. 27, and Bebecca had told of it'

Ver. 32. The servant goes to the house,

Xb^ — so punctuated, because no "nif follows, otherwise we
should expect "an * for Laban is, without doubt, subject to
nntn, inn.

For the washing of feet see ch. xviiL 4. The guest is
not asked who he is, or what is the purpose of his journey ;
courtesy forbids it.

Ver. 33. The servant will not partake of the food set
before him' until he has discharged his mission; so im-
portant does he consider it. With epic cmsumstantiaUty the
author now puts in his mouth a second account of all that
has gone before. The facts are intended to speak for them-
selves, and to secure the wished-for result*
' Ver. 30.
' Ver. 10 supplieg no means of justification,

* Ilgen, Urkunden, p. 149. • Knobel. ' Knobel.

* Vulgate, J. D, Michaelis, Dathe, Olshaufien. ^ Cli. xviii, 8,
» Cf. ver. 60.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

sof, rob] QKNXBIS XXIT. S4-^ 167

OV^ — also found in ch. 1, 26, but punctuated o\^ ; here
the K're ia o'ffm. In both passages we expect a passive,
and therefore, seeing there is no instance elsewhere of a £al
Db; (or iri?/ we must assume either * a sharpening of the
passive % to '— ,' or an error in transcription, in all three
passt^^, by which ^ has been put for v*

Ver. 34 t Comp. ch. xii 16 and xiii 2; and for ^»,
ch, xxvL 13,

Ver. 36, After she had become oW; comp. xviii 11. It
is to be observed that the Septuagint read ^P\.

'31 ■h \m — cannot be explained from ch. xxi. 10 ff., but
only as a reference to ch. xxv. 5, which must therefore have
stood in C before this chapter, or, according to Kautzsch-
Socitt, between w. 1 and 2.

Vv. 37-41. As w. 3-8. It need not be supposed that
something has dropped out after 41a.''

i<^ DK — literally, if not ; after the negative sentence its
meaning is, hut, on the amirary; but this is the only instance
of such a use, unless, perhaps, Ps. cxxxi. 2, for in Ezek. iii 6
the reading etb dm is preferable. The Samaritan has ott ^3.
The alternative to this explanation is to take □« as a particle
of asseveration, truXy.^

To walk lefore Jahve — see ch. xviL 1.

'JiiiKp — from the oath (Sept. apd) which you swore to
me. For the difference between rhtt and njna?', op«OT, see
Ewald, AitaquiiieaJ

Vv. 42-44. Compare w. 12-14.

(« ^B" DK* — compare ver. 49; for the to of request in
a conditional sentence, see note on ch. xviiL 3, ' if thou wilt
prosper my way, as I ask of thee, it shall happen,' as
described in ver. 43 f.

Ver, 45 f. Compare w. 15—20.
■ In Judg. lii. 3 HD^tno is tbe Mass. reading.
' Ewttld, § ISld.

» Cha. ixiv. 33, 1. 24 ; also Ex. m. 32 {-jDI f«m -flo).
* Konig, LArgebUudt, p. 435 f. * KautzBch-Socin. * Delitzsch*.
' AUerthUma;* 26f. [trans, p, 18f.]. ' Ewald, § 3BSi,

Digitized by G(Xlgle

168 OBNESIS XXIV. 46-G2F. [306

*aT^ — see ch. viii. 21; the prayer in ver. 12f. was
accordingly silent prayer.

Ver. 47 f. Compare w. 22-27.

[3 fjKinn — to be regarded as an additioQ to the original ;
see vv. 15 and 24.

Dbtn— Ewald, § 232^.

noK Tna — in a true, ie. right road ; cf. ver. 27.

'™ — according to the present text of ch. xxiv. used of
brother's sod as in xiv. 16, xxix. 12.

Ver. 49, Having stated the facts, he asks whether or
not, in view of them, t?iey are wUling to show his master lore
and faUhfulTiess as kinsmen should. In the latter case, he
will turn right or left ^ to search in other families for the
woman he desires.

Ver. 50 t They recognise from his account that God
wills the matter, and they answer in the affirmative. This
settles everything ; the daughter is not consulted, she is
given in marrif^e as was customary. In this case, however,
as ver. 57 £f. shows, the arrangement was concluded with her
free consent.

3eU or good — nothing at all ; not a word.*

'pKir\2'\ — must be an interpolation, for in w. 53 and 55 fT.
Bethuel is completely ignored. It is doubtless from the
hand which added Bethuel's name elsewhere in the chapter.
There is no difficulty in the representation that Laban, as
brother, has a voice in the decision,' the circumstances of a
polygamous household would fumish the explanation, but so
complete an obliteration of the father cannot be original

T)D^ — be/ore you, at your disposal ; see ch. xiiL 9.

131 — by what took plac&

Ver. 52 f. The pious servant Grst thanks God, " and gives
Bebecca gold and silver ornaments and articles of dress in
Isaac's name, and in accordance with the custom by which
the bridegroom sent presents to the bride before the wedding,

' Ch. liii. 9. * As xxxi. 24, 29 ; Num. niv. 13 ; 2 Sam, xiii. 22.

' So zzxiv. fi, 11, 25 ; Judg. ixi. SS ; 2 Sam. xiii. 22. Knobet.

Digitized byCoOgk'

305, 30e] OENESIS XXIT. 54-99 169

and thus made the engagement binding." ' But the precioug
things which he gives to Bebecca's brother and mother are
the bride's purchase price.*

Ver, 54. Only after that does he partake of food and
drink, and he wishes to start next morning, even, in order to
reach Abraham again as soon as possible.

Vv. 55-61, The bride herself, with most ready acquies-
cence, hastens the preparations for her departure.

Ver. 55. The brother and mother ask that the departure
should be postponed for some daya^ or a decade of days,* i.e.
as we say, indefinitely, ten days.' The reading is, however,
uncertain. The Samaritan haa ehn IM q*D', the Septuagint
■fmipcK mreX Sexa, the Peshitta -'^'" ■ t*Ji^ ', it is not im-
possible that a vhri" has fallen out before Diy.'

Ver. 56. The servant does not wish to be delayed, since,
},* God has prospered his journey.

Ver. 57 f. !Rebecca herself, when asked, decides for an
immediate departure. Ask her mouth, ask herself, so that
she may say what she thinks on the subject.

Ver. 59. They let her ga The expression, thMT sister.
is used because laban everywhere " appears as the principal
personage.

Avd her nurse — " there were nurses in families of conse-
quence ; ^ they preserved their attachment to their foster
children, remained by them, and were held by them in turn
in high esteem." " Like Abraham's servant, the nurse here is

' See xjutiv, 12, della Valle, Viaggi, Gerra, tr. ii. 225 j Tavemier,
Voyaget [Eng. tr. 1678, pp. 172, 243], Germ. tr. i. 282 ; Jaubert [Vm/age,
1821, p. 301], Germ. tr. 220f. ; Burckhardt, Bidouha, i. 109.

* See Winer,' under Eht. ^ See note on iv. 3.

* Ei. lii. 3 ; Lev. xvi. 29.

^ EiVft grout Woche; Ewttld, j4H«r{A.um«r,' p. 131 [Antiquitvi, p. 96,
note 4].

* Ch. xxii. 14. ' Olflhansen.

» ChB. XV. 2, xviii. 13, 18, xx. 3, etc. ' Vv. 50, 63, 55.

" 2 Kings li a.

» Odyuty, ii. 362 0.; Euripidea, Hippolytut, 286 CF.; j^utid, vii. Iff.
Enobel.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

1.70 OEHKSIS XXIT. 60-62 [SW

nameless in C^; in £^ ahe ie called Deborah, and comes to
Canaan only with Jacob. For nr\p3D the Septiu^int baa
ri inrdpjfpvra ain^t (? ruistl*).

Ver, 60. They give her their blesaing, expressed in
rhythmical form, which serves' at the same time ae a
benediction on hei marrii^&

Thousands of myriads — mother of innumerable descend-
ants, " This was a Hebrew woman's greatest good fortune ; *
it ia still the same in the Eaat"^

The gate of those who hate her — see ch, xxii. 11.

Ver. 61. "As the daughter of a rich man, Rebecca
receives with her a number of girls to be companions and
attendantfl.^ Laban, on the marri^e of his daughters,
however, gave each only one maid." ^

The second part of this verse, as the text now stands,
summarises what occurred. But it is not unlikely that
originally something stood between it and what goes before,^
for ver. 62 ff. also show traces of ^s hand.

Vv. 62-67. Bebecca reaches Isaac in safety and becomes
his wife.

Ver. 62. Introductory circumstantial clause mainly from
B, rendered necessary because he required to give a later
position to XXV. 5 and lib, which in C preceded this point.
(7s original text may have been sometbii^ like (pnv) Ka'i
""(n '•rh TK3 irto ^

'Ji KiaD lU — the general interpretation is had come from
comijiff to the well* i.e. had returned from a journey to it.
But for a journey one requires ro? or a similar word, not

* Ch. «xv. 8. ' Schleuaner.

» Comp. Ruth iv. 11 ff. * Sea ivi. 2, 4.

* Sharastdni, trana. by Haarbriicker, ii. 3fiO (Oeadnchte der BAigiont
parttien itnd Philotophemtkltn) ; Volney, Voyage [ii. 44S, £ng. tr. 1787,
ii. 466]. Enobd.

* Pb. xlv. 15 [14]. ' Ch. nix. S4, 29. Knobel.

^ For conJBCturee see Kautzscb-Socin, Qenau * [wbo suppose that tha
author related that Abraham's deaih waa found to have meantime taken

* Clericiu, Oe.eniiu, Knobel, KeiL

D,tradb,G(X)glc

aoe, 3ot] genesis xxiv. es 171

102. There ia lese objection to translating teao from the
diredion of} but one cannot see any reason why we should
be told where he came from. The same objection decides
against corrections lite DM for kud,* or "it<3° for ■•«? Kip."
We expect to be told rather where he was going to, or where
he was. But we cannot translate mud K3, i/ tnnt (TarriDer, he
had just reached Beer,* for Buch an idiom is quite without
analogy in Hebrew. We must either strike out wan as
inexplicable, or set for it i^lp, which is a partial adoption of
the reading -i3-id3 of the Samaritan and Septuagint His
meaning may be taken to be as follows, " Isaac bad reached
(the desert of) Beer Lachairoi,^ and was living there iu the
Negeb."' In this way Beer Lacbairoi was the place where
Isaac received his bride.' The present reading may be due
to the unseasonable correction of a reader who, in accordance
with chs. xxiil and xxv. 8 f., wished to make the servant reach
Abraham and Isaac in Mamre.

Ver. 63. There Isaac went out to Iwment ^ or to reflect?

rniff — also translated to pray ^ qt to commune wUh kim-
self,*^ even to ftteh faggots}^ LameiU is commended by ver. 67
more than medUaie or refUet, whether the subject of reflection
is taken to be the care of his flocks,^ or the matter of his
betrothal," or anything else, provided, that is, that 67ft is
in the main original, and not an addition of Ka. The
reading of the Feahitta uxh, to take a walk, ia worthy of

'Delitzach'; cf. rUMSi ct>- '■ l^i 30; K13^ Num. lui. 21; tO^SSi
I Kings viii. 6S.

* HoabigEtnt, following xzv. 11.

' I^garde, cWnuwt. kkto,' ii. 9& ; OlshAoseD.

* Ewald, S 136ft ; Hupfeld, QwOtn, p. S9.

» Ch. xTi. 14. « Ch. «. 1. ' Cf. iiv. 11.

» Kaobel, Ewald, AUaHwmm? 271 [Antviuaia, p. 203] ; comp. n'S?,
Pb. Iv. 3, 18, cilii. 3; Job vii. 11, 13 ; Prov. iiiii. 26.

^ Sept., Vulg., Clericiu, Boeetmtuller, Vater, MauroB, Tucli, Baiuo-
garten, Delltzsch.

'" Tafgg., Arabic trans., Qraec Venet., Rasbi, Luther.

'■ Aquila, Symmochiis, von Bohlen.

" Bottcher. '» Tuch.

» DeliUsch, Knobel.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

172 GmmiS XXIT. Bt-flflF. [307

obeervation ; OeseniuB ^ calls attention to the mbi "i^nn of
ver. 65, and approves of this leading.

21S nwD^i — " about the time of the approach of evening,'
when the Oriental goes out." ^ Isaac sees the caravan coming.

Ver. 64. Almost at the same time Bebecca sees Isaac,
and, without knowing him, hut, doubtless, with a presenti-
ment of the truth, she fell from the camel, ie.* sprang q^uickly
down from the animal she rode. She did so primarily " as a
sign of respect to Isaac, whom she tecognised as a man of
distinction. The custom is several times mentioned in the Old
Testament,^ and it was the practice among other ancient
peoples, e^. the Komans,* and still exists in the East.^ Jews
and Christians are required to dismount when thej meet a
Moslem of distinction." ^

Ver, 65. "When Bebecca learned who Isaac was, she
covered herself with her veil The bride appeared before the
bridegroom veiled, hence also the expreaeion nvbere viro.
Only after they were alone tc^tber was the veil removed.
This is still the custom in the East" *

*?'"' — explained by ver. 36 and xxv. 5, even if Abraham's
death had not yet been related.

I'py — in the Old Testament only in cb. xxxviii 14, 19
besides here.

'^i?^ — ^ ^'wi" ihere, also in xxxvii 19, in B}^

Ver. 66 f. The servant recounts all that happened to him,
and then Isaac marries Bebecca.

' Thwaunu, p. 1332. » Ei. liv. 27 ; Deut. ixiii. 12.

» Ca. iii. 8. Knobel. ' 2 Kings v. 21.

* 1 Sam. IXT. 23 ; 2 Kings v. 21 ; Josh. xv. 18. " Livy, xiiv. 44.
' Niebuhr, Aroinen, p. 50 ; ifeM«6uchm&un^, i. 239 ; Joliffe, Travdt,

Germ. tr. p. 174.

* Niebuhr, ArahieK, p. 44; Reitt^chr^iwig, i. 139 f.; Schultz,
LeiiMvg de* HSckden, iv. 358 ; Sonnini, Voyage [Eng. tr. 1799, ii. 266,
309], Germ. tr. ii. 64,92; Seatzen, Rttaen, iii. 190.

* RuBsell, Aleppo (1794), i. 287 f. ; Jaubert, Voyage, p. 303 ; Burckliardt,
Proverba, pp. 137, 139 ; Came [LetUrg from the Etut, p. 92], Ger. LAen w.
Siile, i. 88 ; Lane, Maantri and Giutomt, cb. vi., 1890, p. 156. Knobel.
Also Hunzinger, Oitafnk. Stvdien, p. 147.

■0 Ooeeniua," § 34 ; Ew^d, § 1836.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

307,308] OENieiS XXV 173

T^nttn — the article before the construct cannot be
explained.* It may be conjectured that iDtt mi? is a gloss*
to make the connection with ch. xxiii. closer. There is no
difficulty in the mention of a special tent belonging to
Sarah. "Jacob's wives have also separate tente (xxxi. 33).
Similarly the wives of Beduin chiefs." ^

And he comforted Mmself, after his mother, i.e. after her
decease, and accordingly now ceased to mourn for her ; with
'nnK compare 'Jsl? in ch. xxx. 30. This may also be a
gloss, like 1QM 7\'kf.* It is equally possible '' that originally
raw stood where idk now is, and that somewhere in the
narrative, perhaps at ver. 62, Abraham's death, which had
meanwhile occurred, was related. With ch. xxiv. in its
present position, preceded by ch. xxiii., Isaac must have
mourned for his mother three or four years,* — an unusually
long time. "Thirty and seventy days, even, were long
periods of moumii^."'

4. Abraham's Descendants by Ketubah, his Death, Ch.
xxv. 1-11 ; from b, following a, g, and b (v).

Tuch, Knobel, Ewald, and Koldeke attribute the whole of
this passage to A. E^arding the authorship of vv. 7— 11a
there can be no doubt. Its statement of Abraham's age,
" the mention of Ishmael as still living with him (ver. 9),
the reference to the cave of Makhpelah (ver. 9 f.), the
redundant style (ver. 9f.), the expressions nn '33 (ver. 10),
TOJJ i>K IDM and VA (ver. 8), "n 'jb" 'd' (ver. 7), as well as
D'il!3K (ver. 11)," and the reference of ch. xlix, 31 to ver. 9,^
furnish the proof. But the case is otherwise with vv. 1-6.' In

' Ewald, g S90d ; Qesenius,** 127A. 4.
» Wellhausen, JBDTk. xii. 418.

• Aryieux[MAnoirti,iii.25i],MerkiinirdigeNaehrichten,in.2l4. Knobel.

• Bdhmer, EnU BwA der l^ora, p. 213.

' Wdlhaiwen. • Chs. xvii. 17, ixiii 1, xxv. 20.

' Ch. 1. 3 ; NuiD. II. 29 ; Deut. xii. 13, zixiv. 8. Knobel.

• Knobel. * Hupfeld, Bohmer, Schrader, Wellhausen.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

174 OENKSIB XXT. 1 [308

the first pl&ce ver. 5 iB secured for C by the coincidence with ch.
xxiv. 36 ; ver. 6 is less certain, though it cannot be from A
in view of the contradictioa with ver. 9, where Ishmael still
lives with Abraham, and because of the word d^tj^d. If it
were certain that ver. 6 is from C, it would follow that G also
had an account of Keturah ; ver. 3 f. cannot at least be from
A, both because of tlie use of 'b' and because of the contra-
diction with X. 7. On the other hand, ver. 1 f., apart from
t|D*i, which A does not use, m^ht very well be from A,
and nev even points with certainty to another author than
that of ver. 6. Ch. xvil 4 f. might also commend .4*8
authorship, though ch. xxv. 9, where only Isaac and Ishmael
are mentioned, is rather against it In addition, seeing that
A mskes Abraham's full age 175 years, the birth of sous to
him after Sarah's death, i.e. after he was 137 years old, would
be least surprising ; in G the account would have to stand
before the birth of Isaac' The words n-iic^ 'js n^ hi
(ver, 4)* may, in particular, be advanced to support Cs
authorship of w. 1-6 * or of 1-5.* But the descent of K3?'
from Yoksh^, while against .^'s authorship, is also decisive
t^ainst C (oh. x. 28). For these reasons we may best
suppose that w. 1—4 are from B, who in ch. xxxvii. 28 and
36, also, mentions Midisn instead of C% Ishmael ; or that they
are an independent contribution from R himself, following B
and A. Yer. 6 we must hold to owe its present form to R.
For ver. IIJ see below.

Vv. 1—4. Abraham takes £eturah to be his wife, and has
six sons by her, who have become the ancestors of Arab
peoples.

Ver. 1. '3K eioi — due to R, connects the narrative with
ch. xxiiL

nmtap — properly frankincense. Sprenger* is of opinion

■ Chfl. iviiL laffi, ixi. 7. » Cf. X. 29 f., ix. 19.

» Budde, Urgeich/uJUe, 225 ; Eueuen, Ondtnoek,* L 144, who yet on
p. 315 regards bhe veraea a£ a etiay pwsage picked up by Uie lut
redactor.

* KantzKh-Soem. » Owgrt^iie Anbittu, p. 296.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

306, SW] GENESIS XXV. 2 175

that the mop *33 were mode the descendants of Keturah
because the author knew them as traders in spices. The
Arab genealogists of later timee do not speak of Keturean
Arabs, but they mention " a tribe Eat(lr&, which dwelt in the
neighbourhood of Mekka, along with the tribe Jurbum." > The
names of the Ketorah tribes also are only in part capable of
ideatiScation. The list is also given in 1 Chron. i. 32 f., but
in an abbreviated form.

Ver. 2. Firstly, six principal tribes, a halt dodecad, are
given as descended from £eturah.

pot — from Tpt, a species of antelope. The Septnagint
has Zoftfipav, Zeftffpdfi. Knobel compares Zaffpdfi, the
capital of the KtvaiBoKoKwlrat, west of Mekka on the Bed
Sea.' Some identify this people with the Einda, Blau and
Sprenger with the Kin&na.' Grotins has drawn attention
to the Zamareni of Pliny.* Tim has nothing to do with
Shammar,^ and it is questionable if it is connected with the
'^or of Jer. XXV. 25.»

I?*^ — Sept 'le^v, 'le^dv; Tuch compares ipp; (x. 26),
Ewald ^ IW2 (Hab. iil 7), Knobel the KatraavlTtu of Ptolemy.'
The last named lived south of the KtvatSoKoXiriTOi on the
Bed Sea, and correspond rather to the Ghass&n.^ Arabic
genealogists identify le^p* with the tribe Y&kiah in Yemeo,^"
perhaps because in ver. 3 K3I!^ is descended from it.

1^*10 — of all the descendants of Keturah these are the
best known. They were a powerful people down to about
the time of the Hebrew monarchy. In Qen. xxxvii. 28, 36
(If) they are engaged in caravan trade with Egypt ; in Ex.
iL and xviii they are found in the peninsula of Sinai ; in

1 See Ibn Coteiba, ed. WiiBtenfeld, 14 : Ritter, Erdkundt, lii. 19 ff.
Knobel.

* Ptolemy, vi. 7. 6. • Op. ctt § 30 IF.; see ZDiSO. xxiL 663.

* ffirf. Nat. vi. S 138. • Sprenger, op. cit. p. 280.
■ See DelitzBch, ParadUt, 237.

' OuAvMe,'^ i. 461 [flutory, vol. i. p. 316].

* vi. 7. 6.

* ZDMQ. zzii. 668 ; Sprenger, op. n(. §g 43, fi2.
ID Onuder in ZDMQ. z. 31.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

176 GENESIS XXV. 2 [309

Numbera ^ they appear in the country east of the Jordan, in
conflict with the Israelites ; in the time of the Judges their
hordes overwhehned Palestine ; ' even in laa. Ix. 6 they are
mentioned as an Aiah merchant people.^

np — Sept. MoSaX, are nowhere else mentioned, for we
are entitled to assume that the D^i'iQ of Gen. xzzvii. 36
ought to be identical with the D*i^ of ver. 28.* Yet it may
be tboi^fat that the tribes here mentioned alongside of one
another were also neighbours. Ptolemy ' mentions a place
Mct&iava on the east coast of the Gulf of 'Akaba (as well as *
a MaBtdfia m Arabia Felix). The Onomasticofi'' knows a
place MaStav^ there also, and " the Arabic gec^^phera ^ a
Madian, which they place five days south of Ails on the
east side of the sea." ' Wetzstein " and Sprenger " compare
a Wadi Med&n >* in the neighbourhood of the ruined city of
Dedftn." Osiander " and Hitzig " have drawn attention to
a Jurhamite idol named Mad&n.

pae^ — wrongly identified by Knobel with Shaubak in
the Jebel esh-Shera," which is not heard of till the Middle
Ages. It is now believed to have been also found in the
cuneiform inscriptions as Tasbuk.'^^

nv — mentioned in Job ii. 11 as a tribe, in the neigh-
bourhood of the land of pjl. The Septuagint has SmU, in
Job Savj(eK. It may be taken to be the Suchu of the
cuneiform inscriptions,'^ on the right bank of the Euphrates,

» Cha. sxii. 4, 7, ixv. 6, 17 f., Mxi. 1 ff. > Judg. vi. ff.

* See, further, tlte Biblical Dictionaries. * Ewald, § I64i.
■ vi. 7. 2. • vi. 7. 37. ' Siife MjtJiii^.

* Iftachri (ed. Uordtmann, p. 10) ; Edriei (trana. by Jaubert, i. 328,
333) ; ^azwini, ii. 173 ; Abullida, Arab., ed. Rommel, p. 77 f. ; Mar&fid,
iii. 64.

» Knobel. Comp. oko IKimgB zi. 18, and Ewald, GetchichU* ii. 473 f.
[HiOory, vol. ii p. 107 f .], alao WetMtein in ZnUehriftfUr A ligem. Erdhtnd^
1865, p. 115 f.

"* In Belitzsch, Iiaiah,^ p. 666. " Gtograpkie AralAent, p. S95.

" In YfiJcflt, iv. 446. " See notes on x. 7.

" ZDMCl. vii. 492. " On Prov. vi. 19.

'* E.g. BuTckhardt, Syria, p. 416.

" Fried. Delitzuh in ZKSF. ii. 98. " Op. at. p. 91 f.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

308,310] GENESIS XXV. S 177

approximately between the mouths of the Belih and the
Chabor.* The " Arab tribe Syayhe, east of Aila,' or even
Slh^D, a place in the north of Edom," ' cannot be thought
of. Saw), mentioned by Ptolemy,* deserves more considera-
tion, hut not SoaKa.^

We cannot say if the enumeration of the Ee^ureans
proceeds from south to north ; ' and the statement of
JoeephuB,'' that they included Troglodytis and the part of
Arabia Felix lying along the Bed Sea, ia not very
reliable.

Ver, 3. Sons and grandsons of Yokshfin.

For Sheb& and Ded&n see notes on ch. x. 7. The
geneal<^ here seems to be constructed by one with a
narrower horizon than that shown in ch, x.

Hoarding the three sons of Ded&n nothing further is
known. Induced by the plural form of the names, even
ancient expositors,^ and more recently Hitzig,^ have regarded
them as appelatives to be interpreted of the occupations or
modes of life adopted by certain offshoots of Ded&n. Knobel's
view was that by the D^i^K, who are not, it may be re-
marked, to be identified with the "Ht^ of Ezek. xxvii 23, or
with the corrupt "^v^n of 2 Sam, xxix., were to be under-
stood the tribes of the 'Aslr in Tihima," by the p'two^ the
Banu Laith in the Hij&z," and by the ms((|) the Bann Urn,"
all of which is phonologically impossible. For what the
Arabic genealogist mode of the last two, see the ZDMG."
TYitnt and lets^, as names of persons, have been read on

' Schroder, EOF. 142 1, 382 ; DelitiBoh, Paradie*, p. 297 f.

' Burckhardt, Syrw, p. G&4; Btdoviiu and JFahdbyi, vol. ii. p. 10.

' BuTckhardt, £^, p. 414. * V. 16. 6.

■ Ptolemy, vi. 7. 29; Sprenger, op. nil. § 22.

' Ktiobel. ' Antiqttititt, i. 16. 1.

* TaTgg., Jerome, Qattdiima and Chumuutiain.

* Schenkel, Bibeliexikm, tub. Dedftn.
>* Ritter, Erdkund*, xii. 983 fT.

" Ibn Coteiba, ed. Wiiatanfeld, p. 32.

» Bitter, Erdkuvde, xii. 913, liii. 234, 438, 461, 468, xiv. 46.

" XI. 176, xxiii. 2»8.

DILLMAHN. — II. 12

.Digitized by Google

178 GENESIS XXV. 4 [310

Nabatean inBcriptions.' Hommel ^ and Olaaer * have a
peculiar conjecture regarding D'ibv baaed on a Mineao
inscriptioD.

Ver. 4. Five aons or offsbooto of the important people of
Midiaii are named.

riD'I) — mentioned also in Isa. Ix. 6 along with Midian oa
a tribe engaged in commerce, which brongbt gold and incense
from Sheba, and had great wealth in camela. The Septu^int
reads Te^dp, in Isaiah Ttu^d. It is now identified with
the Hayap&, H&'&p& of the cuneiform inscriptions,* a people
of North Arabia.' Hal^vj reads a personal name ncv in the
Safa inacriptions.'

iE)^ — Sept. *A^lp. Knobel identifies with the Banu
Ghif&r of the Kinflna tribe in the HijfLz7 Wetzstein,^ with
'Ofr, a place between the hills of Tihflma and Abin ; ® Glaaer,'"
with the Apparu of the inscriptions of AashurbanipaL'^

^D — perhaps 1' to be explained of Han&kiya, a place
three days' journey north of Medina," in the neighbourhood
of 'Ofr."

Seeing that nc^jr, %jt, and ijn also occur as family names
in Judah, East Manaaseb, and Eeuben, it is quite poaaible
that oSshoots from these Midianitish tribea were absorbed
in Israel,*'

Nothing is known of TC^_ and fip^K, Sept. ''A^eiBd and

I ZDMQ. xiv. 403 f., 447, 477 f.

■ Avfrnxe u. ^iha>uUufl$«n, 1890, p. 8 f.

• In Jutland, 1891, No. 3, p. 48.

* Schrader, KOF. p. 262 f. j for the phonetic poeaibility, P. Haupl in
ZA. ii. 267.

"Schrader, KAT? 146f., 813 {Cuimform. Itucripp. vol. i. p. 132];
Delitzach, Paradia, 304 ; Hommel, op. eil. p. G, between Mekkaand Uedina.

» J A. viL 10, pp. 394 f., 418, vii. 17, pp. 186, 208.

T Ibn Coteiba, p. 32 ; Abulfida, Hidor. atUeulam. p. 196.

» ZgitKkriftfar AUg. Erdhtnde, 1865, p. 102.

» Vfikflt, iii. 688, iv. 760. " Otog. AnMmt, ii 44.

" Schrader, KeilKhriftliehe Biblwthek, ii. 223. » Enobel.

»» Burckhardt, Arahia, ii. 396 (Germ. tr. p. 610f.).
'* WetzBtein as in note 8.
" Noldeke in Schenkel'a Bibtlkx. iv. 218.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

310, 31l] GENKSia XXT. 6-B 179

'E\Sarfa. In Sabean inacriptions jn'>3K is found as the name
of ft person.' The concluding words of the genealt^, as in
X. 29.

Ver. 5. Word for word as in xxiv. 36, and therefore from
C. The Samaritan and Septuagint add iia after prw^.

Ver. 6. Abraham gave Isaac his whole property, and,
while yet alive, disposed of the sons of bis concubines, Hagai
and Keturah, by gifts of servants, cattle, etc.* According to
S (xxi 30 f), Ishmael had long left his father's house. Nor
can C have written this verse, if xvi 8-10 is a harmonistic
interpolation. Seeing, further, that Ht^r is called nnfic' and
niMt in C and S, while Keturah in ver. 1 is even termed nv»,
and that ri^ in zxxv. 22, and no doubt also in xxxvL 12
and xxii. 24, is due to H, we are led to the conjecture that
B has recast this verse wholly or in part.

He dismissed them eastwards, to the land of the east, ie.
in general to Arabia, with Arabia Deaerta or the Syrian
desert included.'

Ver. 7 f. Death and burial of Abraham, from A.

Ver. 7. 'n, eh. iii 22. Abraham's age of 175 years
takes him fifteen years beyond the birth of his grandsons
Eaan and Jacob (ver. 26). His history is nevertheless here
brought to its conclusion, as in the similar case in ch.
XL 32.

Ver. 8. non jnn, as in ver. 1 7 and xxxv. 29. In a good
old age (ch. xv. 15). For itf^n the Samaritan and Septu^int
have cwa jraw; comp. xxxv. 29.

Oathered to kia kinsfolk * — ie. " united to them in Sheol
The expressions vmrnriw ki3 (ch. xv. 15), I'maK-Ixt «|DX3 (Judg.
ii 10), and the frequent I'maK-Dy aat? (Deut. xxxi. 16), have
the same meaning. They do not simply signify die, for nu
and niD are frequently used along with them,^ nor to he

' ZDMO. xxviL 648, xwvii. 389 ; Glaaer, Arabian, ii. 449.

» Comp. xii. 10 ; Judg. li. 2. » Winer,' ii. 107.

* See ch. xvii. 14.

' Vt. 8, 17, chs. xxKv. 29, xlii. 33 ; Num. xi. 26 ; Deut, mii. 60.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

180 QENRSIS XXV. 9-11 [311

buried in the family buryiug-pkce, for the interment often
receives separate mention,^ and they are also used of those
not buried beaida their ancestors,' or of those in whose
place of burial only one ancestor already lay.* But they
were originally used of burial in a common spot, and were
then applied, secondarily, to denote arrival in SheoL In
Sheol thoee who are related are found together.* See,
further, Bbttcher, De Inferis." '

Ver. 9 f. See notes on ch. xxiii. 20.

Ver. 11. The first part of the YtstBB is still from A, as is
shown by u-jhu. The divine blessing which had hitherto
rested on Abraham continued with Isaac The second part
^rees with ch. xxiv. 62 in C, and was originally a con-
tinuation of ver. 5. In A, Isaac's residence seems to have
been Hebron (xxxv. 27).

»lfi »r^ 1K3 — see notes on ch. xvL 14,

5. The DESCiaiiDAifTS of Ishuael, Ch. XXV. 12-18;

FOLLOWING A^

Ch. XXV. 11 made the transition to the history of Isaac.
But before A can quite pass over to it he must add, in
accordance with his custom, what was to be said r^^rding
the branch line of IshmaeL^ Ishmael was a leading char-
acter in the patriarchal legends, and he had received such
great promises in ch. xvii. 20 * that it was quite essential to
trace their fulfilment, especially as it was also the fulfilment
of part of the divine word spoken to Abraham in cb. xviL 5 f.
This in itself leaves no doubt that the passage belongs to A^

' Ver. 8, ctiB. sv. 15, ixkv. 29 ; 1 Kings iL 10, xi. 43, and frequuntly.

' Deut. mi. 16 ; 1 Kings ii. 10, ivi. 28 ; 2 Kings xxi. 18.

■ 1 KingB li. 43, xxii. 40.

' Ch. i«»ii. 30 ; Ezek. xiiii. 22 S. ; Pb. ilis. 20.
•I. 54 If. Knobel.

■ Excepting ver. 18.

' Comp. xizvi. 1 alongside of zixvii. S.
« A< in B and (7, clui. xx\. 18, xvl. 10.
'* Knobel, Noldeke, Schrader, Wellhausen.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

311, 312] QBNESia XXV. 12, 13 181

and coit6riiiation is found in the heading, in the statement of
Ishmael's age, and in the fonnulse and expressions used ;
comp. also especially ver. 12 with ch. xvL 3 and 15, ver. 13
(the firstborn) with xxxv. 23, and the twelve princes of ver.

16 with xvii 20. Hnpfeld* and Bohmer* are wrong in
denying to ^, in the one case w. 13-1 6a and 18, in the
other, all except ver. 17. A separate paragraph, with the
heading rrhr\ rhtt, yet consistii^ only of w, 166 and 17,
would be singularly wanting in sensa Begarding ver. 18,
see below. The list in 1 Chron. L 28-31 is to be compared
with that hera

Ver. 12. Seech. xvL 3, 15.

Ver. 13. Comp. chs. xxxvi 10, 40, xlvi 8. Vv. 13 and

1 7 are partial headings subordinate to the general heading in
ver. 12.

onotra — is surprising, and is only saved from being
completely Buperfluoue if it be taken closely with the
following nmWib: "after their names, according to their
genealogical order," ie. their names in their genealogical
order.

It is reasonable to maintain that the duodecimal number
of the Ishmaelite tribes is not simply due to a baseless schema-
tism of A\' or to a transference to Isbmael of a division
existing in Israel,^ bat had its historical ground in the fact
that political or religious federations divided duodecimally
were not infrequent among Hebrew peoples.' But we may
admit that the Israelite author's preconceptions had pretty
free scope when he came to arrange the individual names as
parts of the duodecimal whole. It is either this fact or a
generalisation of the word Ishmaelite to mean Bedouin or
desert Arab," which accounts for the Midianites, who were

1 QuelUn, p. 68 ff. ; similarly Kayser, p. 22.
' ETtte Buck der Thora, p. 84.

» Niildeke. * Knobel.

» Ewald, Oadiichle* i. 620-532 [EiOory, vol, i- pp. 362-371]; HeiiBS,
UeiekidUa da AU. Tat.' p. 40 f.
• Ch. XTi. 12.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

182 GENESIS XXr. U [312

KeCoreans accordiDg to ver. 2, being also natued lehmaelitea.^
It may be concluded, moreover, from the fact that the name
lehmaelite, apart from its artlEcial resuscitation in Fs. Ixxxiii. 1
and Judith LIS, does not occur after the time of David,^ that
this confederation early lost its individual existence.*

n*33 and l"!!? are the beet known and the most important
of the twelve tribes. The former is expressly designated the
firstbom, and the two are conjoined in the inscriptions of
Assfaurbanipal * and in Isa. Ix. 7. Similarly, Fliny^ mentions
the Nabatad along with the Cedrei. The Arabic genealogies «
make Kaidar and Nabit lafamael's eldest sons, but they are
simply drawn from the Old Testament.

n*xi — The only further Old Testament statements re-
garding Kabaioth are to the eflect that Esau made a marriage
alliance with them/ and that they were a tribe rich in Socks
(Isa. Ix. 7). They are nowhere mentioned in the history of
Israel down to the Persian period, though, doubtless, the
same as the Nabaitai of the AssjTian monuments.^

But in the period which followed the death of Alexander
the Great an important part is played by the Naiateana.
They were an Arab people who occupied Idumea, and Petra
its capital, after the Idumeans settled in the south of Canaan."
Afterwards, on the decay of the Seleucide monarchy, they
made themselves supreme in the country east of the Jordan,
and in the Syrian desert,^" as far as the Hauriln and Damascus,"
while southwards they extended, not merely to Elath, but
even a considerable distance into Arabia proper.^* They were

1 Judg. viii. 24, comp. vii. 25, riii. 22, 26 ; Gen. itxKvii. 25, 27,

« 1 Chron. ii. 17, 27, 30. = Noldeke, AmaUk, p. 5.

• Schrader, KA T} p. 147 {Gun. /iwcnpp. vol i. p. 133].
» Hiii. Nat. V. § 6.

" E.g.. Ibn Coteibo, pp. 18, 30 (ed, Wiistenfeld), and Abulflda,
Hitloria anteialamica, p. 192.

' Gen. isviii. 9, ixivi. 3. » Schrader, KGF. p. 102.

• DiodoruB, lii. 94-100 ff. '« 1 Mace. v. 28, ix. 35.
" Joeephua, AntiquiiiǤ, siii. 15. 2,

^ Diodonu, iii. 43 ; StephaouB Byzantinus, sub es^ovis.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

313, 313] GENESIS XXT. 13 183

BO widely spread that all the Arab peoples who then bordered
on the SyriaiiB passed for Nabateans,^ and the whole country
from the Euphrates to the Red Sea was called Nabatene.*
They had kii^ of their own, and were as warlike as they
were distinguished commercially and by their achievements
in the other pursuits of peace. The ruins of their priucipal
town, Petra, and the Kabatean coins and inscriptions, which
date from the first century B.a and the first century A.IX,
are evidences of their culture.' Very numerous Kabatean
inscriptioDS have been recently found in North Arabia,
especially in el-Hijr or Mad&in 841ih, and in el-'Dla, south of
TeimS.* Their empire was destroyed by Trajan,' and fresh
Arab tribes pressed into the broad territories of their former
dominion. It is still a debated question whether these later
Nabateans are to be identified with the tf^. On the
Nabatean inscriptions and by the Arabs their name is written
0^, but the Talmudic Jews write it with n as well," and
Josephus ^ r^ards it as ideutical with n^3J (comp. the Targum
to Isa. Ix. 4). This would not carry us far if it were certain
that the later Kabateans were Arameans.* But judging from
what is contained in the Nabatean inscriptions, it is more
probable* that they were Arab by race while using Aramaic
as a commercial people and in writing. If that be so, the
interchange of n and t3 being presupposed, we may still
assume that in name and in fact the ancient n^aj are found in

1 Strabo, ZTi. 4. la, 21 ; Pliny, lii. S 73.

* Josephiu, Anii^uitiet, i. IS. 4 ; Jerome, Qaaatumei, ad loc.

» Ewald, GetekidtU," L 451 ff., iv. 458 {HitUyry, i. 316, v. 361] ; Noldeke
in Schenkel's BHn^ex. iv. S6d.

* S«e DocwnenU 4pigr. recueillU par Doughty, Benan, Paris, 1664 ;
Enting, Nabai. Intehriftm aui Arabiai, Berlin, 1885.

* Dio Cossius, Ixviii. 14 ; AmmionuB, ziv. S. 13.

* ZDMa. xiv. 371, XV. 413, nxv. 123 f.
' Anliquititi, i. IS. 4.

* Quatremire in Journal Atiatiqut, 1835 ; C. de Perceval, Emai lur
Phixtoire da ArtOia, i. 35 ff. ; Bitter, ErdkuMe, xii. 12S ff. ; Hal^, Revui
Oritiqat, 1887, No. 38, p. 104 ; R. Duval, JA. viu. 11, p. 107.

•Noldeke, ZDMQ. xvii. 70ef., ixv. 122f.; Sfemif. Sprachen, p. 31;
Euting, op. eit. p. 73 ff.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

184 GENESIS XXT. 13 [313

the more modem d23, who were a blending t<^ther of the
n'3} and other Arab peoples, and, doubtlesB, of Arameans also.
But the distinction of the two peoples is insisted on hj some.'

In any case, the Aramean Nabaiu, mentioned in the
inscriptions of Tiglatb Filesar IL and of Sanherib, dwelling in
or near South Babylonia,' are to be distinguished from the
n^ai, although later the Moslem Arabs also applied the name
D3J to the peasantry who had a fixed residence in the Ara-
mean lands, especially of Babylonia.'

I'l^ — often mentioned in the Old Testament in the time
of the Taraelite monarchy, when Midian bad now lost its
former importance, and especially from the eighth century
onwards. They are spoken of as good bowmen, and as the
first to he exposed to the attacks of the ABsyrians and
Babylonians,* as dwelling in black tenta ' and open villages,'
as rich in camels and flocks,^ and as trading in these
possessions." They were situated between Arabia Petrea
and Babylonia.* In the cuneiform inscriptions the Kidri are
mentioned alongside of the Nabaitai, and their principal
deity is given as Atar-samain.^" Their name is used in the
Babbinical writers, like the name Ishmaelite, for Arab in
general; the langn^e of £edar is the Arabic language.
Even the Targums explain ^edar by " Arabs," once by 02i
(Ezek. xxvii 21).

bttflK — Sept. NaffSe^ identified by Delitzsch" and
Schrader'* as the Id^'il of a text of Tiglatb Pilesar n."

> E.g. again by Okser, OtKhKhU und Otogrofkie Jro^tmi, ii. 400 f.
» Schrader, KGF. p. 106 ff.
» Noldeke, ZDMQ. iiv. 123 ff.

* Isa. xxi. 18 f. ; Jer, xlii, 28 ff. ' Song i. 6.

* Isa. xlii. 11 ; Jer. xlix. 31.

* Jer. ilii. 32 ; Isa. li. 7. « Ezek. xxtu. 21.

* Oiumadieon, ed. I^garde,' i. Ill; Jerome ad Isa. ilii. 10, rtgio
inhaintabili* tram ATobiam Saraeenorwn ; cf. also Jer. ii. 10 ; Pa. cix. 6,
and t)ie comm. of Tlieodoret ; also Suidas, tub KiHif.

»• Schrader, KOF. 02 ff. 101 ff.; KA T.* 147 f. [Eng. tr. vol. i. p. 134] ;
comp. Glaser, op. eit. ii. 439.

" Paradut, 301 f. " KA T.* p. 148 [Cun. Inmvpp. i. 136],

■■ Cf. GUeer, op. eit. ii. 439.

Digitized byCoOgk'

313, 314] GENESIS XXV. 14 186

Oj^ap — Sept. Mairerd/t, ankaown. In 1 Ghron. iv. 25 it
is the name of a hmily in the tribe of Simeon.

V^o — Sept. MacfiA, also the name of a Simeouite
family.' The Mauraiiia»et<i* north-east of Medina, and the
place called el-Miamt^e in the Lej&,' south of Damaacus,
have no connection with ihia name. The maps* mark a
Jebel Misma* eouth-east of Kftf, east of the Wadi Sirhln, in
the latitude of Idumea, and another farther south, west of
the Shammar capital, H&yel, towards TeimfL, where in-
scriptions have also been found. It is possible that in one
or other of them a trace of yc/lh remains.

npn — hardly the Duma situated in the east of the
Haarfin,' but probably A ovftaffa,' Domaia, A ovfteSa?
AovftaiSa^ or *^.J,' " seven days' journey from Damasons,
and thurteen from Medma, on the borders of Sham (Syria)
and Ir&k. According to Edrisi,'" this same place was four
days north of Teime, and it has been found there by modem
travellers'^ in the district of el-Jauf; its usual name is
Dumath el-Jandal," " but it is to be distinguished from the
'^O^ of Isa. xxi. 11. Quite a number of oUier places of the
name Duma are known."

Kfefp — usually connected with the Maaavol of Ptolemy,"
north-east of Duma. In the inscriptions of Asshurbanipal,
Mas'u also appears along with the Nabaitai and Kidri.'^ For

' 1 Chron. iv. SG ; Riehm, HandMSTterhtiih, p. 993.

* Ptolemy, vi. 7. 21. Knobel; see ZDMG. ixii. 672.

* Delitzsch.

* E.g. Stieler'H Hamdatlat, No. 70 ; Euting in Neixa. IiaArifien, p. S.

* Pointed out hj Wetzstein, Hawr&n, p. 93.

' StephanuB ByzantinuB. ^ Pliny, vi. § 167.

* Ptolemy, V. 19. 7, viii. 22. 3 ; he pata it at one time in Arabia Felia,
at another in Arabia Deserta.

* Abulflda, ed. Rommel, p. 89 ; Y&kQt, ii. 626 S. [Dillmann].
" Translation by Jaubeit, i. 33S.

" Niebuhr, Arahien, p. 344 ; Burckhaidt, Syria, p. 662.

" Knobel.

" Enumerated in Miihlau, i)e pron. AgvH, 1869, p. 19f.

" V. 19. 2 i Bo by Knobel.

'» Schrader, KGb\ 102; KAT* 148 f. [Oune^frrm Interipp. i. 136].

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

186 OENRSIS XXT. IG [S14

a refutation of Hitzig's conjectures regarding Maasa, see
Miihlau/ Tvhoee own opinion, however, that it was situated
near the Duma of the Haui&n, bae also no good foundation.

"nS — this la the correct reading ; * the Septtu^int has
XoSSdv, in Ghi-oniclea XopSdv, XoS&dB ; it is otherwise un-
known.

MO^i? — not Taimi, three-quarters of an hour from Buna
in the Hanr&n,' nor Otufioi north of the GherrheaDS on the
Persian Gulf,* nor the Banu Taim in the same locality.' It
is the trading people mentioned in Jer. xxv. 23 and Job
vi 19, whose land (Isa. xxL 14) is to he identified with the
Taim&'u of the Arabic geographers " on the western border of
the Nejd, south-east of the northern extremity of the Gulf of
'Akaba ; it is also mentioned in the cuneiform inscriptions
along with the Mas'u.^ This Teima has been recently proved
by insoriptions found there ^ to have been the seat of an
ancient civilisation.

ytUr and Ndphish were neighbours of Trans-Jordan
Israel, which made war on them and on the Hagritea (? in
Saul's time), and partially expelled them.' Nothing further
is known of e^u.

"W] — The Itureans, on the other hand, are frequently
mentioned horn 105 B.a onwards. They are spoken of as a
rude, wild, mountain people addicted to robbery, and as good
bowmen. Their proper home in the Soman period was in
the hills of Lebanon and Antilebanon,^" but in earlier times
they may also have occupied districts farther south. The
Jewish king, Aristobulus i., took from them part of their

'Op. CTi. p. 22 f.

* Given by the Maraora, 1 ChTon. i. 30, Samaritan, and Joaephus
for -nn.

* Wetzatein, Hawdn, p. 94. * Ptolemy, tI. 7. 17.
» Yikflt, MvAtarik, pp. 310, 352, 413. Knobel.

" Geseniua, ThaaMrui, 600. ' Schroder, KQF. p. S62f.

" By Huber and Eubing, SB^fT. 1884, p. 813ff.
■ 1 ChTon. T. 18 ff. ; comp. Bertheau on Ezra ii. 60.
■° Stiabo, xvi. 2. 10, 18 ; Pliny, T. § 81 ; Joeephua, Viia, 11 ; and Dio
Casaiiu, lix. IS.

D,g,l,zed"byG(Xlg[e

314, 315] GENE3IS XXV. 16 187

land, aud compelled them to be circumcised or to emigrate.'
It cannot be proved from any authority ^ that they occupied
Trachonitis and the 9auT&n ae late even as the Koman
period.^ It remains, however, possible that the modem
Druses are desceoded from them.* Y't&r has no connection
with JSdflr.*

"°1t! — mentioned nowhere else. The D'Tis '33, who are
distinguished from Midian and Amalek,^ and again mentioned
aloi^de of Edom, Moab, and Ammon,' are not an in-
dividual Arab tribe, but as in 1 Kings v. 10 [iv. 30]
and Job i. 3, the Arabs of the East collectively ; and the
name might also include^ Amaiek, Midian, and ^edar.
Compare the 'Jl^ip of ch. xv. 19.

The Q*7?n or D'in:n, mentioned in the soorces of the
Chronicler as neighbours of the tribes east of Jordan,' in one
case along with a separate mention of the name Ishmael,*" are
not here included among the Ishmaelites. In Ptolemy " they
are set alongside of the Bataneans, and in Eratosthenes"
occur as '^^7^010*," It is questionable if the name has any
connection with that of Hi^r, the mother of IshmaeL^*

Ver. 16. "These are the sons of Ishmael m their
enclosures and their tenting places, i.e. who dwell some in
permanent vill^es or small unwalled towns," others aimply
in movable encampments.^" " i^'P, derived from TlO, a word

1 JosephuB, Antiqutiiti, xiii. 11. 3.

* Sttabo, xvi. 2. 20 included.

■ Wetzateia, Saurdri, p. 90 ; even the Onoma^ieon regards Itunea and
Trachonitis aa identical ; eee Schiirer, GuchidiU,* i. G94 ff. [HUtory oj
JevriA People, Div. i, vol. ii. p. 325 ff,] ; Riehm, HandtuSrierbueh, 783,

* Knobel.

* See Deut. iii. 14, aud Wetzstein, ^anrdn, p. 91.

' Judg. vi. 3, 33, vii 12. ' ^ Isa. xi. 14 ; Ezek. wtv. 4, 10.

' Judg. viii. 10 ; Jex. xlix. 28.
= 1 Chron. v. 10, 18ff., xi. 38. xxvii. 31.
'" 1 Chron. xxvii. 30 f. ; comp. Pa. liiiiti. 7.
" V. 19. 2. ■' Strabo, xvi. 4. 2.

" 'Aypitt, Dionyains, Periegetei, 966.
** Banich iii. 23 ; Niildeke, Amofoi. P- 6 f-
»» Lev. iciv. 31 ; laa. xlii. 11. '• Num. mi. 10; Ezek. xxv. 4.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

188 GEMiaiS XXT. 17, IS [316

related to -m, to circle, means camp; a camp is osually
pitched in a circular form, and is called ,1, j," ' It is im-
qnestionably a technical expression,* just as ?t^ is. Twelve
tribal princes; comp, ch, xvii, 20.

fiB*J — a rare word, and more Arabic than Hebrew;
purposely used bj A here and in Num. xxv. 15 of the Arab
peoples in question.

Ver. 17. Compare ver. 8.

Ver. 18. The country they occupied. Regarding Shur
injront of Egypt, see ch. ivi. 7 ; and for n?^",' the notes in
vol. L pp. 129 and 382.

In the direction* of Asskw — words in themselves surpris-
ing, for AsBhur is used in its political signification, and
especially ao in this context. They are probably a gloss
intended to intimate that the Ishmaelites extended nearly
as far as the Euphrates.' Hupfeld* regards them as a
corruption of fTT^t? nattii;' Wellhansen,* as a dittography of
-w^^V; while Nijldeke" holds that mitPK is a corruption of
the name of some Egyptian locality.

'Jl i>D ■^ytrhv — see ch. xvi. 1 2.

hta—fell or cdighied,^'^ i.e. settled."

The first part of the verse in no case belongs to A, who
does not use \?V, nor does it attach itself to ver. 17.'^ It is
doubtless from C, and a continuation of ver. 6. The second
part of the verse, where the third personal singular is surpris-
ing, appears to be an addition introduced by ^ or a later
band from ch. xvi 12, with pB^ varied to ^d], because it had
been used just before.

' See BurcUiardt [Bedouim and WeAObyt, p. 33], Germ. tr. 26.
Knobel.

• Id spite of Qiesebrecht.

'[Here given by Dillm&im aa GhavHa (t ^^aitQah), previously
transliterated ^avila.]

' Cha. z. 19, 30, xiii. 10. ' Josephus, AtUiquitiet, i. 12. 4.

" Quellen der Qeneat, p. IM. ' 1 Sam. xv. 7.

• JBDTk. xiL 410 (DelitzBch, Paradia, p. 131).

• Op. eit p. 86. " [Cf. ch. ixiv. 64.]
" Judg. vii. 12. " Hupfeld.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

IV. THE HISTORY OF ISAAC, XXV. 19-XIXVII. 1.

Isaac occupies a verj secondary position in the patri-
archal history. No one of the three sources has mncb to tell
of him, and what is told is exactly paralleled in the narratives
of the life of Abraham. There ifl the unfmitfulness of his
marriage at first, lus wife's exposure to danger, the respect
paid him by Abimeleoh, the strife r^arding wells with the
people of Abimelech, and even the domestic unpleasantness
arieiug from the dissimilarity of his two sons, — all repetitions
of Abraham's history. This remains true, whether or not in
an earlier form of the l^end Isaac was the original and
Abraham only the copy ; ^ and our materials are not bu£B<
cient to decide such a question. In Genesis, as we now have
it, Isaac appears throughout as the pale copy of his father.
He is the son of promise, and inherits his position and the
possession of the blessings won by his father. He follows in
Abraham's footsteps, without his strength of character and
purpose. In quietness and patience he faithfully preserves
his inheritance, serves his father's God, and in turn, like
Abraham, is guided, protected, and blessed by Him. His
trials meet him at the hands of strangers, the Philistines,
and from his own house also, but he overcomes them by his
mild and docile disposition. The localities also, which
tradition pointed out as connected with incidents in Isaac's
life, are confined to a narrower circle than in the case of
Abraham; in the more detailed narratives he is found always
in the extreme south and in the oases of the desert, Be§r
I WeilhauHen, PnUgomma, 338 [Eag. tr. p. 320] ; Kuenen, OarUr-

Digitized by G(Xlgle

190 GENEaia XXV [sie

Locliairoi, Gerilr, and Beer&heba'/ though A takes him to
Mature,' like Abraham, latterly at leaet. It waa in that
which remained of the original Abrabamite immigration after
the separation of the people of Lot, and of the Ishmaelitee
and Ketureans, and which now, for a length of time, settled
down in these southern steppe lands, that those of later time
recognised that part of the Hebrews which best preserved the
type of Abraham, and was their own proper ancestry.

The less there was to tell of Isaac the more there was to
say of both bis sons, Esau and Jacob ; A'b work is even so
planned that their history is part of the Toledoth of Isaac.
Jacob-Israel is the real father of the people of Israel, the
representative of a fresh imm^ration of Hebrews from
Mesopotamia, from which, in union with the people of Isaac,
Israel grew ; the scene of his history is in the centre (Bethel,
Shekhem) and east (Mahanaim, PeniM, Sukkoth) of the land.
Beside him, as the other principal pereon^e, stands Esau-
Edom, brother of Jacsob-Israel, and bom before him ; he
became powerful, and grew to be an independent people
before Jacob, but afterwards was pushed into the background
by the youi^r and more energetic brother, who served also
higher ends. The contest for supremacy between these two
related peoples, or men, as they appear in the legend, is a
main part of the contents of the Toledoth of Isaac, and it gains
an added interest and importance from the fact that Isaac,
whose birthplace waa in Canaan, stands on the side of Esau,
whereas Bebecca, of Harran, is for Jacob. But this contest
between Esau and Jacob, of which the underlying national
significance, as a picture of the relations of the Edomite and
Israelite peoples, is still readily perceptible,* does not exhaust
the contents of the history of Isaac The greater part of the
history was originally in B and C, and R, in his selection
from their material, has been gaided by the same principle
which ho followed in the history of Abraham, where his

1 Che. iiiv. 62, xiv. 11, Txvi. 1-33. » Ch. iixv. 27-29.

s Ewftld, GMeAteW«,» i. 492-604 [Hiitory, vol. i. pp. 348-369].

Digitized by G(Xlgle

316,317] GENESIS XXV 191

chief interest lay in the divine training of the patriarch as a
religious hero. He haa selected and arranged such narratives
as helped him to show how from the first Jacob was destined
and fitted to be the heir of the promises, and yet had to pass
through a long series of humiliations, trials, and purifications,
until at length he became the man with whom God could
renew His covenant made with Abraham, and who could
succeed at last as Isaac's heir. In the course of the history
also the characters of the two brothers are admirably
delineated. The one is hearty and straightforward, upiight,
and good-natured, but yet rude and rough, and heedless of the
future and of all that is not at once apparent to him, and so in
the end the loser in the contest The character of the other
is ignoble, cunning, and crafty, and he is therefore involved
in a tangle of stru^lee and difficulties ; yet with stratagem
and strength ' he strives to the highest ends, and so in the
end, after a long course of inward purification, he is the victor.
This section of the history, like that of Abraham, falls
into three parts: (1) the history of Isaac and of Jacob's
youth to the time of his departure to Harran, xzv. 19-
zxviii. 9 ; (2) Jacob away from home, and the fonndmg of
his house in Harran in the midst of strife with Laban,
xxviii. 10— xxxiL 3; (3) Jacob's return as one who has
successfully contended with God, and before whom Esau must
yield, xxidi. 4-xxxvii, 1.

a. the history of isaac and of jacob's youth,
ch. xxv. 19-xxviii. 9.

1. Birth and eauly Youth of the Twin Beothers, and
Pbixudss of their future Contksts, Ch. XXV. 19-

34; ACCOKDINQ TO A AND C (AND B).

Isaac, after his wife has been barren for twenty years, at
length receives twin sons, Esau and Jacob, in answer to his
prayer ; even at birth the latter seeks to precede the former.
1 Hos. lii. 4 f.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

192 OBNESIS XXT. IBP. [»1T, 318

Eaau growB ap a buntemaD, and hia father's favourite ; Jacob,
a sbepherd, and the favourite of his mother. On an
occasion Esau returns home huDgry, and sells his birthright
to Jacob for a dish of lentils.

Beside the headings in w. 19 f. and 2Gb, there are
certainly fragments of A'b work in this, as is proved by the
chronological statements and the use of the expressions T^n,
Paddan Aram, and Betkuel ikt Aramean. What remains
forms a well-connected whole, and in view of the vocabulary,*
and the resemblance of w. 24-26 to xxxviiL 27 ff., is to be
asssigned in the main to C? But w. 25 and 27 contain
redundancies, which are doublets from B : this is confirmed
by the fact that B in ch. xxviL presupposes the essential parts
of ver. 27 f., and that Hos. xii 4 is evidence that ver. 26a is
part of the tradition of North Israel We may say, there-
fore, that C has made use of f as a source, but that B made
fmrther additions from B, hence the doublets ; Kittel '
aseigns w. 24 and 27 f. to £ and Ora common, and w. 25
and 26a to B. It is certain, however, that in C this whole
section did not stand before but after ch. xxvi. (see note on
xzvi 7), and has been transposed by B that he might fit it
into A'% schematism (w. 19 f., 26i).

Ver. 19 f,, according to A ; judging from the form of the
sentence, as well as from A's custom elsewhere,^ it is probable
that he also had a brief mention of Isaac's marriage, which,
however, has been omitted by B} We may suppose that in
it, or elsewhere,* he also gave some account of Abraham's
relation to Bethuel the Aramean ; it is too much to say '
that this would take him out of his way, and ch. xxvi. 34,

' mn' (in ver. 22 f.), injl (ver. Sl^ Tjnr (ver. 23).

* Hupfeld, Schiader, Kayeer, fiudde, UrgetehiehU, 217 ; Kuanen,
Chuierzoek,' i. 144.

* Oa<AidUe der HebriUr,^ p. 127 [Eng. tr. vol. i. p. 140].

* Chs. iivi. 34, xxviiL 2 ff., mvi. 2 f . 'See p. 168.

' In connection, perhaps, with Abraliam'B residence in Harran, xi. 31,
zii. 4.

' Budde, Urgaehidtte, p. 423 f.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

sib] GESESJS XXV. 21 193

where only Ishmael is in question, does not support the

^ttn > — epithet also applied by ^1 in xxviii. 5 to
Bethuel' and lAb&n,and to the latter by £ in xxxL 10, 24.'

or\H pB — in the Old Testament only in A.* i^B in
Aramaic a^ifiee yoke ; in Arabic, where it is a loan word
from the Nabatean,^ it means oaxn for the plovgh and their
kanuss, and then a certain measure of land, like j'ugum and
jvgeTum;^ it ia regarded by Lagarde^ as Persian. But
SawUnson ^ gives padanu, which in the form paddnu s^^ifiea
in general road or path,' the force of ginU, garden, and iilu,
field,^" and it may therefore, even in Aesyrian, have had the
meaning field or plain. It remainB the most probable view
that D'^M rnb in Ho& xii 13 is the Hebrew translation of
the expression. In xxiv. 1 0 it is replaced in C by D^™ °^.
and the Septuagint and Vulgate render it by Mesopotamia
Syrite or Mesopotamia.^^ It does not, however, follow that the
two expressions are completely identical, still less that Faddan
Aram was the diela-ict round Harran. Yet it is noteworthy
that " the name pc, which stands without Q'^M in xlviii 7 also,
survives in the name of a place Fadddn, and a Tell Fadddn
in the neighbourhood of Harrao.^ The district of Edea&a or
Harran is, we are told,'* a plain surrounded by mountains." ^*

Ver. 21. Bebecca is also barren, like Sarah and Bachel,''

>Ch. X.23. »8eep. 147f.

■ Cf. Dent. xxvi. S ; Ewald, GuehiehU,' i. 4dOf. [Hutory, vol. i. p. 34S].
' Chs. xiriii. 2, 6 1., ixxi. 18, uxiii. 18, xxxv. 9, 86, ilvi, 16 (xlviii. 7).

• Jawailki, cxii. 2. ' Lane, Diaionary, p. 2363 ; ZDPV. ii. 64.

' Propheta ChaldaKe, p. 43.

» H. Kawlineon, Oun. Imcrip. 1866, p. 62, line 33.

• Schrader, KAT.' p. 612 [Oun, Intarip. ii. 296].
l» DelitMCli, Paradug, 135.

•' Comp. GurtiuB, iii. 2. 3, v. 1. 16, cainpoi Metopolamim.

'* Fertgrinatio Sylvite, in Oaraarriiii, p.72 ; W. Wright, Cattdog. Syr. MS3.
iii.llS7; YS^flt, iii. 365 ; also ChwolBohn, Dm S»aW«-, i. 304, and Nijldeke
in ZDMG. zxiz. 443 ; comp. Sachau, Reite in Mttopot. p. 222. [Dillmami.]

'» Edrisi, trans. Janbert, ii. 163; Wm. of Tyre, x. 29 ; BnckingliMn,
MMopotenna, pp. 78, 132 f.

»• Knobel. " Chs. xi. 30, xiii. 31.

DILLMANN. — II.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

194 GKNESIS XXV. 22, 23 |_31B, 819

for nearly twenty years according to ver. 26. This wae to prove
Isaac's patience, and to make his ofTspring the ^t of grace
and not the fruit of nature. " He prays then to Jahve, and
is heard by Him."

1^1 — "with the passive, as in xiv. 19."

nvM mb — " literally, opposiU to his wife, so that she was
in view; with regard to her. ri3)? only here and in xxx. 38 ;
A has rab." 1

-am — as in Ex. viii 4t, 25 f., ix. 23, x. 17 t, from G.

Ver. 22. She becomes pregnant with twins, who jostle
one another in the womb. It is a prelude to the future
contests of the men and peoples. " In like manner the
brothers Akrisiua and Proetus, who were rivals for supremacy,
struggled with one another even in the womb." *

"If so, why then am. I — if that is the way of things, why
do I exist ? She attributes a sinister meaning to the occur-
rence."* The expression «33i( nr no^ is concise, but after
all not more so than I? Bt*. To set n? after nt would
necessitate ^''J}'^ also, and would not be good Hebrew. It is
obvious that rrr cannot be predicate,* and it is more natural to
supply a nvi than either 'n'ln or 'rnny. In xxvii 46, also,
Bebecca is ready with a similar speech, as if it were better
not to live at all rather than to live and see misfortune.

Thus disturbed in mind she goes to make inquiry of
Jahve. It is implied that there already existed places
where divinely-inspired responses were given,' or that there
were seers and priests of the true God* to whom people
m^ht apply for explanation and advice in such circumstances.
If cb. xxvi originally stood before xxv. 21 fiT. it naturally
su^ests itself that the sanctuary here thought of is Beer-
sheba'.' But it does not seem to be the author's intention to
trace the origin of the oracle in Beersheba'.*

Ver. 23. The answer or oracle is rhythmical In its

' Knob«l. ' Apollodorus, ii. 2. 1. * Knobel.

* Sept, de Wette. ' Ch. liv. 7. « Ch. xiv. 18.

' Wellhausen, JBDTh. xzi. 418. » Stade, GwAhA(«,' p. 474.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

319] QBNIBIS XXV. 24, 25 195

explanation of the children's jostling one another, it describes
the relations of the peoples Edom and Jacob as they will be
in the far future ; the younger is to overcome the elder and
make him serve him.* We cannot conclude * that because the
author, otherwise than in xxviL 40, says nothing of the ulti-
mate independence of the elder brother, he therefore lived
before Edom gained its freedom. This was not the place for
such an exact description of the future as that given in ch. xxvii.

From thy vmnb they will separate from one another — on
leaving the womb they will be at discord (vei. 26).

Dt*? — in the Pentateuch again only in xxvii 29.

Tint — as in xLx. 31 ff. applied to age ; comp, also xxix. 26,
xUii. 33, xlviii. 14.

31 — so Job xxxii. 9. The article may be omitted in poetry.

Ver. 24. Comp. xxxviil 27.

"Ofhen — became fuU, of the passage of time,' here the time
of her pregnancy.

D'pij'i — contracted from D'plKn, xxxviii. 27.

Ver, 25. The first boy is born ruddy, 'jidik, doubtless
not to be understood of red hair,* but, as in the case of
David," of a reddish-brown complexion. " There are Arabic
writers ' who account for those Orientals who have red hair
by their descent from Eeau." ^ In any case, the word
contains an alluaion to the name d'^m ; and this fact betrays
the presence of a different source, seeing that a different
explanation of that name is given in ver. 30. The word is
not simply a corruption from some other such as "''1*',' for the
words 'b* n-rito i^a are quite sufficient when alone to explain
the name iVrV ; nor is it a gloss,^ but rather a supplement by
.B from if.

> Comp. the aimilar announcement in zxvii. 29, 40.

* With Knobel. » As in xxix. 21, 1. 3.

* Qesenimi, Tuch, Knobel, etc.

' 1 Sam. Kvi. 12, xvii. 42, in harmony with ziz. 13.

* Ibn Coteiba, p. 19 ; AbuIpharogiuB, ffist. Orient, pp. S2, 4S.

' KnobeL ' Budde, VrgetehidUt, p. 817.

* Kautxech-Sodn, CWiwu'.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

196 QEKSStS XXT. 26 [319,320

All like a Toanile of hair or /ur,^ i.e. his whole body
covered with hair. The word "^J^ coHtains a play on 'VJ'fc',' the
hill-coantrj which Esau's descendants inhabited.* Bat the
name which it is the intention to explain ia itfy, the name by
which he was known, which would accordingly signify rough,
hairy. Comparison has therefore commonly been made with
^\, but against phonological law.*

Eecent writers ^ are of opinion that Esau and Edom were
originally gods. Against gods of such a character, eponymous
heroes reverenced as divine, Euhemerus would be in the right
after all.

Ver. 26. " The second comes into the world with his
hand holding his brother's heel ; he seeks to hold back Esau,
who ia pressing before him, and to be himself the firstborn.

npjr — the author takes 3i?V as a denominative from 3gp,
heel, and 3|>^, as the ccUcher by the heeL^ But the incident is
very improbable. When twins are bom the birth of the
second child follows as a rule in the course of an hour after
the birth of the first, and very often even later.' Perhaps ^py*
means one who follows after? for the root 3py signifies to he
behind, follow, track oiU, work against, employ cunning against;"'
comp. also the use of the word in xxvii. 36. If, again, spF
is contracted for an original i»(npjr,^** other interpretations are
also possible.^^

mpn — after the impn of ver. 25 is surprising, but no
doubt to be explained by Re having drawn on A, as he has
certainly done in the second part of the verse (comp. xvi. 16),

' Zech. xiii. 4. * Cf. xxvii. 11, 23. » Ch. iixvi. 8.

• See Fleischer in Lovy'a Nmtuin: fVOrterbudi, iii. 732. C/. also the
Phoen. OCi™«{toI. i.p. 37), aad Ewald, OescfcuAte,* i. 494 f. [Eng. tr. i. 344f.].

» Wellhausen, JBDTh. xxi. 436; Stade, OeirhidiU,' p. 1201.; Kob.
Smith, Religion qf the Semilei, p. 43 ; Baudissin, Studien, i. 40 ; Roech in
ZDMG. xixviii. 648 ; but on the other side, Bathgen, BeHr«ge, p. 10 ;
Noldeke, ZDMG. xlii. 470.

• Cf. Hos. Kii. 4.

^ According to Busch, Lekrbueh der Gtburtikunde, g 269.
" So ReiiM, GMchichie de» Alt. Ttid.^ p. 52. [Dillmann.]

• Knobel. " See p. 4, " Biitbgen, BeHriige, p. 168.

Digitized byCoOgk'

990] QEKESIS XXV. 27 F. 197

for A most alBO have had an account of the birth of these
sons.

nT^a — Ewald, § 304a.

Ver. 27f. As Eeau grows up^ he becomes an expert
hunter, a man of the field, me' trtu means huntsman, one
who traverses the fields in purauit of game ; it is not the
same as the notK e^tt of ix. 20. He waa therefore his father's
favourite,/(w venison was in his mouih, according to his taste;
Isaac was fond of venison,* l'B3 would have another meaning,
and it is no improvement to refer the sufiBx to Eaau, " because
he was a venison eater, had always much venison." '

QFi — in the present context can neither mean morally
blameless nor oTrXao-rot, uTrXov?, simplex, simple, unsophisti-
cated ; * for Jacob, in what follows, appears always, on the
contrary, as sly and cunning. It must be nearly equivalent
to ^fiepoi^ and parallels are found in the use of the German
fromm (pious), meaning quiet or peaceful in antithesis to
wild, and in the development of the word DttS' from a similar
significance to that of peaceable.

Jacob is called a dweller in tmts,not as being domesticated
(Sept.), but aa a shepherd (comp. iv. 20), because of his
occupation. " Hunting when engaged in for sport, as by
Esau, and not in self-defence or because of necessity, is
regarded by the author as something sav^e, inhuman, and
barbarous, especially in contrast with the life of a shepherd,
which was much esteemed by the Hebrews." <>

It is to be noted that mb t^tt alongside of Tv yv, as
well as on vr» alongside of D-bfiK atr, are moat probably
doublets from the other source already noted in ver. 25.
Yv. 29-34. A first outbreak of the contest which the

> Ch. xii. 8, 20, ixiviu. 14.
' Cf. xxvii. 5. 7.

" Abnlwalid, eee J.A. iv. 16, p. 231 ; Bottcher.

* SeptuagiDt, Aquila, Theodotion, Vulgate.

* Philo, GeseniuB, Thetaurv* ; Ewald, Otichkhit,* i, 506 [Hi^orn,
\aL i. p. 36S, note 4],

•KnobeL

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

198 aiHBSIS XXV. 2»-32 [320,331

hrothere carry on against one another. The versee are also
a contributioQ to the delineation of their characters.

Ver. 29 f. " Esau returns home hnngry one day, from the
hunt, just aa Jacob ia preparing a dish (of lentils, ver. 34),
and wiabes to ' swallow some of the red stnfT.' In his hungry
eagerness he does not say bs« bnt q];^, swallow,' and he cannot
at once give the lentils their proper name, but calls them, just
as they appear, ' red stuff,' or a ^ounKiSiov.^ This is said to
have been the origin of his name Edom." • " But should we not
read 0*wn? The Arabic *1jl is still a common expression in
the Kast for anything eaten along with bread, and it is clear
from ver. 34 that O'VIS Tfi was an iddm of this kind. The
Septu^int translation, f^fM, seems to have understood it in
this way." * Thitf seems, in fact, to be the best explanation.'

Ver. 31. "Jacob selfishly demands in return Beau's resig-
nation of his rights as eldest son. These involved, with
other things, a more respected position in the family and
tribe, and a lat^r inheritanoa* The author has specially
in mind the fact that the divine promises belonged to those
in the direct line of descent, as exemplified in Shem, Abraham,
and Isaac."' Ch. xxvii 27 fT. gives the best explanation of
what was involved.

rnap — see Gesenius," 48. 5.

Dl'3 — now, at tfm motaent (Isa. Iviii. 4) ; here, and
frequently elsewhere, in antithesis to a later time = first of all,
in the first place*

Ver. 32. Esau is willing. / am going to die, must die,
»;. if I do not get something to eat now ; ' or, perhaps better,

^ See OeaeniuB, Thaawui.

' As Gr&tes in Diog. Laert. vii. 1. 3. ■ Enobel.

' Thomas D. Anderson, Edinburgh, in a letter of 26th June 1883,

' Proposed preriouBly by Boysen in Syrai. p. 13 (see Schleuaner, Novum
Thaawv, iL 695).

' Chs. xliii. 33, Jtlviii. 13 ff., xlix. 3 ; Dent. xxi. 17. ' Knobel.

" Ver. 33 ; 1 Sam. iL 16, ix. 27 ; 1 Kinga i. 51, ixii. 5 (QaseniuH,
~ ; Wollhausen, Bikhtr ScvmwlU, 37).

■ Sdnunaiin, Tuch*.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

331] GSNEBIS XXV. 33 199

my manner of life, as a huntsman, leads me into constant
danger, and, aoouer or later, to my death ; ^ why then should I
desire advantages I cannot fully enjoy ?

Yer. 33. " Only after the birthr^ht has been assured to
him by oath does the prudent Jacob hand over his diah of
lentila It is a thing he attaches importance to, whereas
Esau, as the author adds in censure, despises it.

nt3 occurs in the Pentateuch again only in Num. xv. 3 1." *
Comp. Pb. xlviii. 6 for the word painting by means of five
successive verbs.

£sai] here shows himself a man of shortsighted heedless-
ness, ruled by his desires and carried away by the impulse of
the moment ; one without any apprehension for higher things,
and a man of common gi'ain,^ therefore one tightly to cast
away that which is really best in life. Jacob acts selfishly
and immorally, inasmuch as he takes advantage of bis
brother's need ; but his cnnnii^ and cleverness are directed
to higher ends, and he thereby proves himself to be the fitter
for God's purposes if only he were purified from his faults.
The brothers are presented as typical representatives of the
characters they exemplify. But the incident has no further
significance. Jacob does not afterwards anywhere claim the
birthright because of it, nor does his father take any account
of it, still less God. It was ein actual fact that Jacob in
time not only wrested frota Esau a superior national position,
but also became the heir and mediator of the promises, God's
chosen. But tradition made Esau indubitably the elder, so
that when Jacob was chosen the right of the firstborn was
not r^arded as before.* This had to be explained, and it is
done in various ways. According to 0, in ver. 22 f., Jacob's
pre-eminence was foreordained by God ; according to B and
C, in ch. xxvii, it was a consequence of the paternal blessing ^
which Jacob got by guile ; according to A, Isaac himself gives

' Rosenmuller, Voter, Knobel. * Knobel.

» Heb. lii. 16. ♦ Mftl. i. 2 1.

' Cf. xlviii. 8ff., where Ephraim ib preferred to Manasaeb.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

200 QKNESIS XXTI [321, Xa

the preference to Jacob, because Esau married foreign wives
(xxvlL 46, xxviiL 9), and tua choice is confirmed by God
(xxxv. 9 ff.)- Here, however, the explanation refers essentially
to the character of the peoples as they are typically repre-
sented in the persons of their anceators,^

2. Isaac moves from Place to Place ; his Troublrs ; God's
Blessings and Fbomises to him, Ch. XXVL 1-33 ;
chiefly according to c (and s).

" In conseqaence of a famine in the country, Isaac
journeys to Ger^, is the recipient there of a divine promise,
gives out that his wife is his sister, angles in agriculture
with great success, and becomes bo rich and powerful that
the Philistines envy him and request his departure. He
moves towards the Nachal (Wadi) GerSr, and digs there two
wells, regarding which there follows a quarrel with the
herdsmen of Geifir. Thereupon he journeys still farther off and
digs a well, which is left him this time uncontested. Finally,
he settles in Beersheba', where he worships Jahve, and again
receivea a divine promise. He digs a well there, and is
visited by Abimelech, with whom he concludes a treaty of
friendship. Hence the name Beersheba'." *

This account contains all that is ever told us of Isaac
himself apart from the history of his sons. We might
therefore suppose that it contains contributions from all the
difTerent sources in union. In fact, however, we find that
almost everything is from C;' Kittel alone minimises Cs
share.* It is indeed certain that A also had some history of
Isaac ; he related, in particular, a theophany of Te* htn which

■ Hupfeld, Schrader, Eayaer, Wellhausen, Kuenen, Kautzsch-Socin.

* AsaigBing him only w. It., lS-14, 16f., 19-22; the rest he
regards ob the vork of R, who hai here inserted parts of B'b history of
Ahraham, e^. w. IB., 26, 28-33; GtKhuAU, pp. 127, I38f. [Hidory,
vol. i. pp. 140 note i, 153 note 4].

Digitized byCoOgk'

saa^saa] qenbsis zxti 201

appeared to him ; * and B, too, must have had some account
regarding his stay in the N^b, in Beeraheba' in eapecial.^
But B has adopted nothing from their narratives, and haa
rested content with Ca account. There is a good deal
indeed, which in expression reminds us of B;' but this is
sufficiently explained by the uae which C himself had already
made of ^s work, and by the fact of hia incorporation of
much from it in what he wrote. Apart from this, the
vocabulary is plainly that of 0* and the account of Rebecca's
danger,' and of the origin of the name Beersheba',' can only
be due to him, even though it be possiUe that B also related
how Abimelecfa continued to hold with Isaac the friendly
relations he had with Abraham.

At the same time, w. 1—6 do not contain Cb narrative
without admixture.^ Ver. 26 is inconsistent with 3a and 16,*
and cannot simply be an addition made by B on his own ac-
count. It indicates that Ca text has been united with another,
to which pits 3]n VTi in la also belongs (see note). According to
this second source, Isaac intends to leave the country for Egypt
because of a famine in the land, but is instructed by God to
remain in a place He will tell him of ; so he remained in GerSr.
It is found in the first three words of ver. 1, in ver. 2 from
lotn onwards, and in ver. 6, and is to be attrihated to B
(comp. ver. 2b with xxii. 26). On the other hand, ver. lb,
the first three words of ver. 2, and ver. 3a go bother as Cb
account; in harmony vrith xidv. 62 and xxv. 11, it begins by
telling that Isaac changed his place of abod& The theophany
in Qerir can only be from C, for in B Isaac receives God's
instruction in Canaan ; but the words of the promise in

* See jxiv. 12 ; Ex. vi. 3. • Ch, ilvi. 1-4.

* E.g. ver. 10 of xi. 9, ver. 28 of iii. 22, ver. 29 of ni. 23 ; particularly
nnx"^, ver. 32 (iii. 11, 26), and the names of ver. 26.

* E^. mrp ; ntno nsita (ver. 7), tfpvn (ver. 8). nw (ver. 28), mrr iria
(ver. 29), mn' De*a (CltW (ver. 24).

* Vv. 7-11 compared with ch. zx.

* Vt. 2y-33 compared with ch. xxL 22 ff.

' Already Hitzig, Be^riff der Kritik, p. 169 ff.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

202 OENBSIS XXTI. 1-3 [323

w. 3&-5 are due to a later expansion (see below), probably
from if, just as, of oonrse, the words ^v'^?^ — ''^n' ^"^ 1" ^^
from B. Of the verses which follow, 15 and 16 are also
redactional insertions to secure harmony with ch. xxi.

It is unmistakably clear that in G ch. xxvi. stood before
XXV. 21 fif, (see note on ver, 7).

Yv. 1-6. Isaac journeys to Abimelech in Oenlr; the
promises of Jahve to him.

Ver. 1 . pK3 njn *nn — from B, for pK3 cannot well mean
anything except " in Canaan," and in C Isaac is not in
Canaan but in 'KT ^rh "Wi^

njfo — for lo la)" ; » mostly in A and R* This reference
to the famine in Abraham's time (xil 10 fT.) can only be an
insertion of S^B, for up to this point B has recorded none.

'Jl tS — from C, a continuation of xxv. 11. In £
Abimelech belongs to Abrahun's time,* in C to Isaac's ; but
it does not follow that there were two different individuals
of the name,^ only that there are variations in the legend.
Not does Ps. xxxiv. 1 prove that Abimelech was a common
name of the kings of Gerftr, still less a royal titla Are we
to be asked also to believe that Fbikhol (ver. 26) was a
standing name for the leader of the royal troops ? Regarding
Oerdr and the Philistines, see notes on xx. 1 f.

Ver. 2. Isaac must not go to Egypt. The intention to
do BO is not previously intimated. The woi-da are a fragment
from a narrative differing from that of C, from Bs namely
(see above). For the phrase 'ji 1b*k, comp. xxii, 2.

Ver. 3a presupposes that Isaac is already in Ger&r, and
therefore connects itself with 1&. Tu is found, for example,
in xiL 10 and xix. 9 [in C], but also in xx. 1 and xxi. 23

! note, xxi 20.

1 Chs. sxiv. 62, Kiv. 11.

' Ewald, g 27to; Gen. ilvi. 2

Digitized by G(Xlgle

3B] genesis XXTL 5-C 203

Ver, 36 gives a reason for obeying the injunction in the
aeaurance of all these lands to Isaac and his deBcendants.
By all these lands is meant Canaan and the districts bor-
dering on it. The plural il^*<, elsewhere used of real
countries,' signifies the different parte of the future land of
Israel only here and in ver. 4, as it does in 1 Chron. xiiL 2
and 2 Chron. si 23. It is a late usage, and proves, along
with ver. 5, that the passage has been worked over by a
more recent hand.' The special purpose appears to have
been to secure that Isaac's history also should contain an
explicit assurance that the land in its widest sense would
belong to his descendants.' But the Septuagint and the
Book of Jubilees here and in ver. 4 have only nraaav rijp
yijv ravrtjv. For Wn see note on xix. 8.

'nD'prri — here in the sense of mainiain.* The oath
referred to is found in xxiL 16 ff. (xv. 17 ff.).

Ver. 4. As xv. 5, xxii 17, and xii. 3, xxiL 18; ^Sfii? in
eepeci&l, as xxil 18.

Ver. 5. Isaac and his descendants enjoy this favour
because of Abraham's fulfilment of God's will in all respects.
The same principle is exemplified in Ex. xx. 6, 2 Kii^
viii. 19, xix. 34.' When it said that Abraham kept God's
commandmentB, laws, and directions," the picture of the
patriarchal period is obtained by transferring to it features
and circumstances as they existed under the Mosaic law.
But this is the only passage of the kind, and that, along
with the redundant style,^ leads us to conclude the presence
of a late redactor, J?*.

For npK apv see xxii 18, and for nioe'D, the commentary *
on Num. i 53. After oniaK the Septui^int and Samaritan
add T3K-

1 GhB. s. 6, 20, 31, xlL M.

» Who had iiii. 17 f. before him. " Gf. xt. 18-20.

♦ As Lev. xivi. 9 ; Deut. viii. 18 j ct. note on vi, la

> Knobel.

' See, in oontrart, rvii. 1, rviii. 19.

' Cf. t.g. Deut. li. 1 ; Lev. xxvi. M. * [DiUmann's.]

Digitized by G(Xlgle

204 QEKESIS XXVI. C-9 F. [323,324

Ver. 6. Accoidii^y he remained in Gerir.

Yv. 7-11. Id Ger&r he and Kebecca have gomewbat
similar experiencea to thoae which Abraham and Sarah had
there and, earlier, in Egypt See notes on xii. 10 ff.

Ver. 7. The people of the district ^ asked him regarding '
bis wife. He professed that she waa hia sister ' m order not
to he murdered * on her account.* The incident is plainly
conceived of by the author as occurring in the first period of
Isaac's wedded life, and in C it certainly stood before
XXV. 21 ff.* S changed its position beoaase of the discrep-
ancy of ver. 18 with A's chronology in xxL 6, xxv. 7, 20, 26.''

For rnOD naiD see xxiv. 16, and for p, iii 22.

Ver. 8. The secret reveals itsdf, however, after Isaac
has been some time in Ger&r.

cr» — the Kal fonnd again only in EzeldeL^

fCPvn — comp. xviiL 16 and xix. 28.
pW — see viiL 6.

riM pmo — playing* with Behecca, in a way natural to
husband and wife, not to brother and sister. There is a play
on the name pny also. The author no doubt conceived of
Isaac and liebecca as in a garden beside the king's house,
and not of the king's looking in through the window of
Isaac's house (1)."

Ver. 9 f. Abimelech leproaches Isaac. He is repre-
sented, as in ch. xx., as a God-fearing king, desirous of
maintaining jostice and virtue in his land.

t;k — 80 she is after all your wife, though you told us
otherwise. Found elsewhere in (7" and also in B.^

' Cf. M. 11 [their character].

' ChB. xxxiL 30, iliii. 7 ; Samaritui, ^.

a Cf. XX. B. * Ct. xii. 12.

* ^ ae in ver. 9 and xx. 3.

* Hupfeld, Qudleti der Geneiit, p. 156.
» Riehm in St. Kr. 1872, p. 304.

» See, farther, Num. ix. 19, 22.

» Ch. ixi. 9. »» Biihmer.

" Cha. KFiii. 32, ixix. 14, xliv. 28.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

SM] G£NESIB XXVI. 11-13 F. 205

131!' QV03 — Ewald, § Id^d; nN 12V^, see note on xxxiv. 2.

'ai nnsHj ae in xx, 9, only that here in C the technical
legal term Df'tt ia used.

Ver. 11. All moleatation of leaac and his wife is for-
bidden, on pain even of death.

This verse is atrong evidence f^ainst the allied ' greater
t^^ of this variation of the legend compared with that of
XX. 2 fr.

Vv. 12-17. Isaac is greatly blessed in every respect by
Giod, becomes increasingly wealthy, and so incurs the enmity
of the Fhilistinee, in the face of which he withdraws to the
Wadi Gerar.

Ter. 12. Isaac sowed in the land of Ger&r, and that
same year, the year of his sowing, he obtained one hundred
measures, i,e. reaped a hundredfold, a most unusual yield.
So rich a harvest is not unknown at the present day, at least
in the Hanriln.' The Septuagint and Peshitta wrongly read
o'lDfc', The expression " in that year " cannot well refer to
the year of the famine in ver. 1 in view of ver. 8, unless,
that ia, we assume ver. 1 2 to have been at one time more
closely united to ver. 6, " Jacob ' also, but not Abraham, is
said to have engt^ed in agriculture Many Arab nomads
similarly combine agriculture and the breeding of cattle." *

Ver. 13 f. Thus, blessed by God, Isaac became greater and
greater * till he became very great, ie. very powerful, because
rich in cattle and servants, and the Philistines in consequence
envied his prosperity and good fortune,

■ WeUhaUBen, ProUgomena, p. 338 [Eng. tt. p. 320] ; Euenen,
(htderwtk,* i. S28 f.

* Borckhardt, Syria, p. S06 f. Knobel. WebLsUin, ifsuefimcAt, p. 30 ;
ZBPV. ix. 51.

" Ch. xxxvii. 7.

* Borckhardt, Syria, p. 273 f.; Bedouitit and Waluibyt [vol. i. p. 22],
Uerm. tr. p. 17 ; Berggren, Reism, i. 326 ; Robinson, PaUtlint,' i. 53 ;
Buckin^am, Syria, 1820, p. S ; Seetzen, i. 339, 409, ii. 335 ; Bitter,
Erdka.itde, xlv. 978 ff. Knobel.

' For the idiom, comp. viit. 3, 5, xii. 9; and for the iwe of VlJi
xxiv. 30, ilviii. 18 ; 2 Sam. xlx. 33 [32].

Digitized by G(Xlgle

206 QEKESIS XXVI. 15-18 [321,326

For the participle instead of the intin. absol, comp.
Judg. iv. 24.* The collooation JKV nspD and -ip3 npo oocura
again in the Pentateuch only in xlvii. 17 f.

•a~iB — also in xlix. 10.

^W — only here in the Pentateuch ; recurs in Job i 3.
It ie a collective to i?ff; eee conunentary on Isa. iii. 25.'

Ver. 15 attached without waw consecutive is a redactional
addition preparatory to ver. 18. It explains that the weUa
dug by Abraham had been destroyed by the Philistines to
make it impoesible for Isaac to move about as a nomad in
their neighbourhood. " Such a device was used in war,* and
the Arabs fill up the wells on the pilgrimage (^jj) road if
they do not receive the toll they demand." *

Cnonp and Ovoe'_ with masculine suffix, as in ver. 18 and
oh. xxxiii 13 ; see Geeenius.*

Ver. 16 continues ver. 14. Abimelech also shares the
jealous feeling, and goes so £ar as to bid Isaac take his
departure, on the ground that he has become too powerful
for them.

Yer. 17. In conseqaence of the command of the king,
and not because of the filling up of the wells, which afTected
also his new place of residence (ver. 18), Isaac leaves for the
Wadi Ger^r.

Kegarding the topt^raphy, see note on eh. xx. 1.
" Sozomen knows a monastery iv FepapoK iv r^ ;if«/iap^f>." '

jrm — as in ch. xxxiii 18.

Vv. 18-22. Isaac's stay in the wadi of Gerilr, and hia
dicing of wells there.

tA-\HS — the punctuation as in Deut. x. 6 ; otherwise in
Gen. xiv. 10.

Ver, 18. Isaac redigs^ hie father's wells, which the

Philistines had filled up after Abraham's death (ver. 15), and

» Ewald, g 2806. * [DUlmann'B.] » 2 Kings iii. 25 ; laa. xv. 16.

* Von Troilo, Eeui!bachTtJi>ung [1676], p. 682 j Niebu)ir, Arabian, p.
382. Knobel.

• 135. 6A. 1. ' Hm(. Eeclti. vi. 39, ii. 17. Knobel.
' GeaeniUB, 120. 2a.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

SK] GINISIS XXYI. 19-22 207

gives them their old oamaB. In the history of Abraham
nothing is eaid regarding such wells in the Wadi Gerilr, bnt
it is neverthdlesB probahle that R possessed some account of
them in one of his sources {S), without, however, inserting it
in his general narrative at the point where he found it.
Another of his sources (C) referred these wells to Isaac, so
he compromised between the two statements in his own way,
with the result in the text. His reading of the history in
this way makes it clear how he conceived of the possibility
of a double or^in to the name Beeisheba' (given in ver. 33
and in xxi 31). Bnt then the three wells, also, of w. 19-22
are not to be thought of as quite new,^ but simply as
repaired,^ for we do not read, tken he proceeded further to
dig, etc.

^^> — Sept Samar. Yn^. and Book of Jubilees read

Vv. 19—21. " In the case of two of the wells Isaac's men
have strife with the shepherds of Ger^, who demand them
for their own use.' For this reason he names them pb*?,
Arife, and niBB', enmity."

D^n D'D — "living water, i.e. moving, flowing water as
opposed to standing water ; here spring water is intended." *

Ver. 22. Isaac journeys further " and digs a well,
regarding which there is no dispute; he names it n^^,
widenese, because God has made it wide for them, i,e. given
them room, and they are able to be fruitful, ie. to multiply,
in the land." *

fnjfin — see ch. xii. 8.

Wi — accented on the ultimate because of the follow-
ing P.o

••3 — causative, or possibly particle of quotation ; compare
ch. xxix. 3 2 f .

' Delitssch. ' Keil.

' Cf. Kiii. 7 f. ; also Ei. ii. 17 ; Burckhardt, Syria, p. 368, Germ. tr.
688 : Bedomru and WiASbyt, vol. i. p. 146, Germ. tr. p. 118.

' Cf. Lev. liv. 5 ; Jer. ii. 13 ; Zech. xiv. 8 ; Song iv. 16. Knobel.
■ ELDobel. ' Ewald, §§ 63£, 193b.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

208 QKNBSIS XXVI. 23-K [336, 336

The well has been usually ^ identified with Buhaibe, a
place about three hours south of Elusa, and eight south of
Beersheba', where there are remains of wells.' When we
consider the words DVO prvn and compare ver, 23, this
identification is quite possibla nsot? may even be the Wadi
Shutnet er-!Rubeibe.' 'Esek cannot be found.

Yv. 23-26. From there Isaac yoes up to Beersheba' and
receives again divine promises in a vision by night,* As in
ver. 5, they are given him for Abraham's sake, the servant of
God In Genesis, Abraham is so designated only here, but
compare K'3J in ch. xx. 7.

Yer. 25. " The theophany leads Isaac to build an altar,
and Beersheba' is thereby consecrated as a place of worship.^
It is surprising that he should build the altar before setting up
his tent;"' but we cannot therefore conclude, with Knobel,
that w. 24 and 25, as far as mrf, are an interpolation from
C, for the text of C is certainly continued in what
immediately follows. It is rather, we may think, intended
to represent Isaac's permanent settlement in the place as a
consequence of the vision which appeared to him on the first
night.

li>n« 0*1 — xii 8, xxxiii. 19, xxxv. 21.

rro — as in oh. L 5 f. (Ex. xxi 23 ; Num. xxi 18) ; else-
where in this chapter always ^dtl' It is incorrect to say
that ms means stt about digging, and icn, dig out completely ; ^
it is more nearly true to say that nen is dig for, search by
dicing, and ma, hollmo out, dig oid.^

Vv. 26-33. Abimelech's covenant with Isaac and the

' Knobel and others.

• RobinBon, PaUaive,^ i. 196 f.j Russegger, Rei*«n, iii. 69; Palmer,
DtKrt ofExodut, p. 384f.

» Given by Palmer, p. 385 ; and perhaps the same as the Wadi
Shutein, Eobineon, i, p. 200.

* See ch. xv. 1 ; more frequent in B, see tx. 3, 6, xxi, 14, xxii. 1,
xjtxi. 11, 24, xlvi. 2.

» See xii. 33, xii. 7. « Knobel.

' Vv. 10, 18 f., 21 f., 32. ■ Bohmer.

' DelitMch in ZEW. iii. 462.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

SM] QKNESIS XXVI. 26-30 209

flxplaoation of the name Beersheba'.' It is not the case tbab
the narrative here is simpler and, therefore, older than that
of ch. XXL 22ff.» In xxi 2'7 ff. the form in which the
parties pledge themaelvea is more antique, and in xxvi. 26
the journey of the Philistine king (!) from Gerdr to Beersheba'
has little motive.

Ver. 26. Abimelech comes from Gerflr to Isaac in
Beersheba' with Fhikhol ' and Ahuzzath hia T^, i-^- bis
friend, " confidant, who stood by him ready to give him
counsel ot render him other services." * ino ia foimd only
here in the Pentateuch, nrrm is of the same, form as nv9.

Ver. 27. See w. 14 and 16. For the "j in onm, gee note
on xxiv. 56.

Ver. 28. ^olr niiT, compare xxi, 22.

fw — oath, see eh. xxiv. 41 ; here equivalent in meaning
to a covenant confirmed by solemn curses, as in Deut. xxix.
11, 13; Ezek. xvL 59.

13'nu'3 — no doubt intentionally nsed to vary the form
•a^VI which follows; compare, farther, ch. xlii. 23.

Ver. 29. D«, as in xxi 23, xiv. 23. n|?!|n for rife^n.is

When it is said that they had shown Isaac only good,
their dismissal of him from the country,^ tlh^? it is true, is
disregarded ; the redactional additions of w. 15 and 18 are,
of course, not part of the situation.

Tkou art indeed blessed of Jahve — and therefore it is
desirable to be on good terms with you ; also in ch. xxiv. 31.

Vv. 30-33. "Isaac and his guests partake together of a
covenant feaet,^ and next morning swear to one another the
covenant oath. After this the visitors return to Ger&r, and
Isaac sees them on their way. The same day Isaac receives
news that his servants, who were digging the well (ver. 25),
have found water ; he therefore names the well lya?, i.e.

• Of. ixi. 22-31. * Kuenen, OiufcreiMi,* 229.

" Cf. iii. 22. * 1 Kings iv. 6 ; 1 Chron. xxvii. 33.

■ Gesenios, 76A. 17 ; Ewald, § 284c ; Konig, LthrgOdwk, p. 831.

* Vv. 16, 27. f Aa in ver. 31, iiviii. 21. ■ See ch. xxxi. 64.

DIIXHANN.-

D,g,l,zedbyG(Xlgle

210 OKNISIS XXVn [326, 327

according to our author'a interpretation oaih, for he takes it
to be equivalent to ^^31?. This waa the origin of the name
Beersheba'; ch. xxi. 31 contains another l^end regarding its
origin."*

nmr^y— ch. xxL 11. 25.

3. Thb Cause or Jacob's Beparturk to Mbsopotauia ; he
IS BLESSED BT ISAAC, Ch. XXVI. 34-XXVin. 9;
raoM A AND B, C.

Eaan marries two Hittite wives to the discontent of his
parents (xxvi 34 f.). Jacob, helped by his mother, cheats
Esau of his father's blessing, and to escape his revenge must
decide on a journey to Harran (xxvii. 1-45). At Rebecca's
inst^tion Isaac sends Jacob to Faddan Aram to bring back
s wife for himself. Esau marries once more, now a daughter
of Ishmael (xxriiL 1-9).

The first and the last of the sections thus marked out *
belong to one another, and contain ^'s account of the occasion
and object of Jacob's journey. This follows, without doubt,'
from the unadorned character of the narrative, from the
mention of Esau's age, and from the vocabulary.* Ver. 46
in ch. xxvii. (see below) forms the transition from what
precedes to ch. xxviii. 1 S. ; comp. also lotriw in xxviii 7.
Between the divided parts of A'a narrative is interpolated
the detailed account of how Jacob filched from Esau his
father's blessing (xxvii. 1-45). It not only gives another
reason for Jacob's departure from home, his deceit, namely,
and Esau's hate, and even a different account of the paternal
blessing, it does not agree with .<4 in its statements about
Isaac's age, bhndness, and approaching death," for in A Isaac

» Knobel. » Ch. ixvi. 34 f. and xxviii. 1 ff.

' Tuch, Knobel, Hupfeld, Schrader, Kayser, Wellhsusen.
*JSnS nU3 (ixviii. 1, 6, 8), u~itt pe (w. 2, 5fF.), «iiB* iw and
n^ i>ril) (ver. 3), trm and DTlbs (ver. 4), ^Kn (ver. 6).
»Vv. lf.,7, 10, 4l'

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

327,328] GENESIS XXVII 211

is not much over middle aga This is sufficient to prove
that it must be from an suthor other than A, who, moreover,
epeaka nowhere of the brothers being at enmity. This
conclusion is confirmed by the linguistic evidence. O has
been generally designated the author,^ but we know * that B
also had an account oF Jacob's flight from £sau, and the
passf^ contains a number of doubleta' It must therefore
be a combination from B and C* Their accounts were,
without donbt, very like one another, and B was therefore
able to content himself with introducing into each some
differences as to matters of fact found in the other. An
accurate separation of the component parts is no Ioi^t
possible, but following the iudications which we have,' we
may assign, e.g., w. 7, 15*, 20, 24-27, 296, 30a (as far as
3pjrnK), 35-38, and 45, to C; and w. 1&, 46, 8a, 11-13, 16,
18,19, 21-23, 28, 306, 316, 331, 39, 42, and 44, to £. This
analysis differs little from those of Kautzsch-Socin and Kittel"
The significance and purpose of the narrative are found
in the explanation it offers of how Jacob was able to gain
precedence of his brother, and so, in particular, to secure
a better land and greater power, and even to exercise
sovereignty over him. The explanation lies in the efficacy
of the paternal blessing,^ and in so far there is resemblance

! Tuch, Knobel, Hupfeld, Schroder, Kayaer.
' From ch. xxxii. (see) and xxxt. 3, T.

* Eapecmllr vv. S4-27a olongnde of 21-23 ; ver. 30a and 30A ; vr.
35-38 alongside of 33 f. ; tv. 446 and 45as.

♦ Wellhauaen.

" Bj?. rw, w. 7, 20, 27 ; mpn, ver. 20 ; nVa •^tPtO, ver. 30 ; TDK
laSa, ver. 41 ; the hoKM, ver. 15 j 'ji -jTW, ver. 296 (xii. 3X— indicate Ca
presetice ; while B is revealed hy, ej/., o''n^Kn, ver. 28 ; t[K, vt. 13 (unlike
xix. 9, ixiv. 8), 30 ; DTOB) w. 4, 33 (contraat >]th, w. 7, 10) ; "liajQ,
vv. 4, 19, 31 (contrast jyoii, ver. 24) ; iB^rr, w. 16, 42 ; inp3 ffOE*, vt.
8, 13, 43, the mode of address in ver. 16 and ver. 18 like xxii. 2, 7, 11,
ixxi. 11 (Wellhauaen); TKonp, ver. 33 f. (at leaet never found in C).

" Gadiidde, pp. 127, 139 [HUtorn, vol. i. pp. 141, 164] ; comp. B. W.
Bacon, R^aica, vii. 2, p. 143 ff.

' Cf. vol. i. p. 304.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

212 GENESIS XXVII [328

to A'& account in ch. xxviii. 3 f. But the bleseing is here
obtained by underhand and deceitful means, in accordance
with Jacob's name, the crafty. It may appear Burpriaing
that a writer with Cb capacity of moral judgment ahould
relate such a popular l^end without a word of disapproval,
and should attach importance to a blessing obtained thus
deceitfully. But it is evident that in Cn estimation Isaac's
blessing accomplished the designs of a higher will. God
willed that Jacob should be exalted over Esau ; the history
of the two peoples up to this time pnt it beyond dispute.
In the accomplishment of His will God makes use even of
men's sins (ch. L 20). Isaac in blessing Jacob gainst his
desire, in place of Esau, is no more than Clod's instrument ;
and Bebecoa's preference for Jacob is of more than merely
earthly origin (in C, ch. xxv. 23). Still Bebecoa's fraudulent
deceit and Jacob's sin are not uopunished. The after bless-
ing of Esau (ver. 40), still more Jacob's flight and the
separation of mother and son, and the many stru^les,
anxieties, disappointments, and humiliations which all at
once descend on Jacob, are the just punishments of their
sin. They are at the same time the means of Jacob's
education, by which his ignoble nature is to be done away
and himself made worthy of being one in the line of those
who inherit the promises. Viewed in this light the occur-
rence is the effective impulse to the course of education on
which Jacob now started. The part which Isaac plays in
it, of one who must serve the advancement of God's purposes
f^^ainst his will, is indeed less honourable ; but in all the
l^end he is, after all, no more than Abraham's feeble
duplicate.

Ch. xxVL 34 f. Esau in his 40 th year, and so in Isaac's
lOOtfa year,' marries two Hittites. See notes on ch. xxxvi
2 f. They were a hUtemeas of spirit, a subject of sorrowful
displeasure and grief, to his parents, who did not desire
alliance with the natives of the land.
> Ch. XXV. 26.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

328, 32S] 0ENESI8 XXTII. 1-6 213

pnrw — oomp. xix. 33 and xxvii. 1.

Ch. xxvii. 1-4. Isaac, who is old, nearly blind, and not
far off his death, aaka Esau to hunt some venison for him
and prepare it After partaking of his favourite dish,* he
Trill impart his bleeeing to him.

3k eyes were g<me out {extiitguished), dim,* avxiy from.
Beeitig,' so that they no longer b&w.* I&aac's blindness in £
and C is what renders the deception possibia

wran — see ch. xii. 11.

*pn — " only here, from rhn, to hang, and bo literally a
pendant ; used of the quiver, which is suspended on one's
person,' not of the sword," which is girded on. Bowa and
arrows were the usual weapons of the Hebrew huntsman." '

rri'V — elsewhere provision, here nomai unitatis^ to the
collective i!V which stands in vv. 5, 7, and 33, and which,
according to the Eere, ought to he read here also.

0*^500 — literally, lormtking tasty, and so a dainty or
savoury dish." Isaac desires to impart his blessing only
after he has been gratified and attuned to it by the dish of
venison.

■IUJI3 — as in xix. 31, xxi. 30, xlvL 34; in ver. 10
-liPK -I3JJ3, in ver. 25 ]axh.

Vv. 5-13, Bebecca overhears Isaac's request, and pro-
poses to Jacob that he should endeavour to secure the
blessing by brii^ing to her two kids, which ehe will prepare
as venison, and which he will then otTer to his father as
such.

a ns^ — as in 1 Sam. xviL 28.

ican? — in harmony with vv. 4 and 7 the Septui^int
reads "fS^.

Ver. 6. Her son — as in ver. 5 his son, " as we also say

' Ch. SIT. 28. * Dent xxxiv. 7 ; Zeoh. li. 17.

' Ch. ivi. 2, iiiii. 6. * Ct. xlviii. 10 ff.

' Sept, Vnlg., Qraec. Yenet, Targ. of Jonatb., Iba Eico, Eimchi.

* Oukelofl, Pesh., Pen., Arpeniiu' Arabic, Raehi.

' I8&. vii. 84. • Tuoh, Ewald, § 176o.

* ProT. xxiii. 3, 6.

Digitized byG(Xlg[e

214 QKUKIS XXTII. 7-17 (a»

his Other's, or his mother's, boy, ie. darling ; * comp. ch.
XXV. 28." But the Septuagint here has rbv vtop avrij^ top
eKdaata.

Ver. 7 mrr '*ith — Jvoa prasente ac teste ; comp. 1 Sam.
xxiii. 18. Stade' is of opinion that an image of Jahve in
Isaac's house is implied.

Ver. 8a aa vv. 13 and 43a; B, D. and R write b[pz yatf.
In the next clause the preposition is ?, 'w lew, to thai which
I bid you, and it is in (? elsewhere that !> ya^ is found (iii.
17, xvi 2).

"D) — Ewald, § 2125.

/ skaU make them, a savoury dish — prepare* them as
such.* "The repast is a bountiful one in honour' of the
head of the family who is to give his hleeaing."

Ver. 1 1 £. " The only scruple that Jacoh has is due to
his foresight that Isaac may recognise him by feeling his
neck and hands, which are not rough with hair like Esau's,*
but smooth, and may then curse him, as one who makes
sport of (from jjjfn) his half-blind father. He is not afraid
of being treated as guilty of imposture, only as guilty of
mockery ; for he would not avow more than his intention to
carry out a jest" ^ But Eehecca takes on herself his cuise,^
ie. its consequences ; for she is convinced because of ch. xxv.
23 that Jacob must, and will, have the blessing.

Vv, 14-17. "She prepares the kids, gives Jacob Esau's
holiday attire to dress in, covers his neck and hands with
goat-skin, and having thus made him ready, sends him to
his father with the food,"

"With rihon.we must supply '^)a; Eaau's better clothes,'

which he used on festive occasions, are what is meant." A

Jewish interpretation in Jerome, QutBstione«, makes it his

priestly dress. " Esau's clothes had an odoor of the fields

' [In German, ejm Vatert, der Mutter Sofcit.]

* ZA TIV. xi. 182. » nfcy, as in xviii. 7 f,

* Gesenius," 117. 6c. » Cf. sviii. 6, iliii. 34.

* Ch. xxv. 26. ' Knobel.

» Cf. xvi. 5. » Jndg. liv. 12 f.

Digitized by G(Xlglc

329,380] GKNK8IS XXVtl. 18-W 215

about them (ver. 27), while those of Jacob smelt of the
flocks and herds."

TV2 — " The Jahvist (C) speaks of Isaac's house, not of
his tent ; ia xu. 2 S., similftrly. Lot dwells in a house ; and
Jacob (xxxiii. 17) builds a house at Sukkoth," ^

ppw roa — appears, in view of xxix. 16, 18, to belong to
£, as the whole of ver, 16 does. It is in B that the blind
father satisfies his doubts by feeling Jacob's neck and bands,
and ver. 16 is his on that account.

Vv. 18-29. Jacob carries out the scheme, satisfies Isaac's
suspicions, and receives the blessing.

For Kii? in ver. 18 the Sept. and Vu^. read R?^. ino
in ver. 20 expresses by circumlocution an adverb in our
idiom, just as 3«ff in xxvL 18. rr^pn, as in xxiv. 12.

Ver, 21 ff. Isaac's suspicion is roused by the early return
of the supposed Esau, and by his voice ; but it is allayed when
be comes to feel him.

innan^does not mean " and he greeted him' by invoking
on him a blessing," * which would be out of place after all
that has gone before ; but, " so he blessed him then." After
this we expect the blessing itself.

Vv. 24-27a. But, instead, we are told how Isaac, re-
assured by Jacob's asseveration, partakes of the repast, and
by eating and drinking, by Jacob's kiss and the smell of his
garments, is put in a fitting mood to impart the blessing, as
he then does. It is true that all this does not form a bad
continuation of w, 21-23 ; but the last word of ver. 23J,
ina-oi, nevertheless makes it clear that we have here an
addition from another source. That source must be C, as
ver. 276, its continuation, is (niiT), and in view of n'3 in ver.
15 ; contrast also JiKh in ver. 25 with ii3M in vv. 4 and 19.

Ver. 24. You here are my ton Esau f Without particle
of interrogation, as in xviii, 12;* W, as in ver. 21. Jacob
simply answers in the afBrmative; contrast ver. 19.

• Enobel. ' Ch. xlvii. 7, 10 ; 2 Kings iv. 29.

> Knobel. * Qeseniua, 150. 1.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

216 QEHZSIS XXTII. 26-Sa [330

Ver, 25. The Septu^int, Vulgate, and Book of Jubilees
for 33 trtD have ya ywo.

Ver. 26. npw — see ch. ii 12.

Vv. 27ft-29. The blessing itself, partly from 0, partly
from B. nirr in ver. 27b and '" T^fVi in ver. 296 point to C;
wrhtitn (ver. 28) and nvi (ver. 29a), to B. It is in poetical
form, because of its higher strain.^

The odour of his son's raiment still lingers in Isaac's
sense, and supplies his starting-point ; he compares the smell,
which was that of a hunter who roams the fields,* to the
amoU of a field which Jahve has blessed, i.e. richly decked
with glorious plants, with fragrant herbs and Howers in
especial' The Samaritan, Septuagint, and Vulgate add K?o
to iTib'.

Ver. 28. As suggested by this thought, his first wish for
his son is a land in which the dew from heaven and a fruitful
soil beneath will in union bring forth a rich yield of com and
new wine. Canaan is the land thought of ; regarding its
great fruitfulnese, see Ex. iii 8.*

PI— optative, not future; compare nin in ver. 29.

?O0 — p, partitive, as in iv. 4, xxviii 11, xxx. 14. "In
Palestine dew represents rain during the rainless summer,
and is the principal condition of a fruitful season ; for this
reason it is here mentioned in place of rain." ^

MPfP — not from JOfP (Dan, xi. 24), but necessarily,
because of the sense and the parallelism, for ^ipfp,' a portion
of the fat, i.e. fruitful,' places, or fertile ^fields of the earth.

Ver. 29. The second wish has a reference to the future
position of Jacob among the nations.

May naiioTiB serve you, and peoples bow dovm to you — be
subject to you, and pay you hom^e. The wish was realised

> Cf . iv. 23 f ., ii. 25 f., liv. 19 U xxvr. 60.

' Ch. XXV. 27. ' Hob. xiv. 7 ; Song iv. 11.

* Also Winer, JieaUncyelopadie,^ ii. 188.

•Cf. xlix. 26; Dent, ixxiii. 13, 28; Hos. liv. 6; Zech. \-iii. 12.
KnobeL

• Ewsld, § 83a. ' Isa. v. 1, xxviii. 1.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

330,831] 0ENESI3 XXVn. 30-33 217

from Joshua's time, still more from that of David. B*CK7,6ee
XXV, 23, inne", anomalous for wnntp', as in xliii. 28.

Be a lord to your brethren, atid -may your mother's sons how
down to you. " We must, of course, think of Jacob's descend-
ante as possessors of this lordship, and therefore of Esau's
descendants, the Edomites, as being the brethren in question.
They were subdued in David's time,^ and long remained under
Israelite rule; see ver. 40."' Comp. Ps. 1. 20 tor the
rhythmic interchange of yr» and idk '33.

■Ti^ — North Palestinian (laa xvi 4) and late Hebrew ;
only here in the Pentateuch, although the Samaritan has it
also in Gen. xii. 2, xxiv. 60, and elsewhere; but comp. Kx.
in. 14.

T3i — also only found poetically, here and in ver. 37,

The third wish is that people may be cursed or blessed
according as they behave towards Jacob; comp. ch. xii. 3.
For the singulars li''H and ^3, comp. Ex. xxxi. 14; Lev.
xix. 8 ; Num. xxiv. 9 ; Deut. vii 10 ; Geseoius, 145. 5.

Yv. 30-40. Immediately afterwards Esau appears, but
too late. Isaac's blessing is given beyond recall, and Esau's
requests and entreaties can only procure him an after blessing.

Ver. 30. R begins with a sentence from C? but then
gives a still more exact definition of time from B.

^K — only, just, 1.6. scarcely, had Jacob gone out, when
Esau came.*

Ver. 33. Isaac is greatly startled when he discovers the
deceit, but can change nothing, " The author regards the
patriarchs as men of God,' and attributes the same effect to
their sayings as to the divine mandates of the prophets, A
divine word once spoken is a power which inevitably and
unchai^eably accomplishes that which it declares. God's
word cannot fail of its efifect." ^ Isaac views it as having

■ S Sam. viii. 14; 1 Kings zi. IDf.; Pe. 1i. S. * Enobel.

* Cf. nb in iviii 33, xxiv. 15, 19, 22, 46, x]iii, 2.

* Ewald, § 341ii. * Cb. xv. 1, i». 7.

* Cf. \x. 18ff.; Num. xzii. 6; 2 Kings ii. 24; Isa. ii, 7f. Knobel.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

218 GKKBSIS XXVn. 84-S7F. [331

been God's will that it should be so. He does not become
angry, but aubmite in patience.

For ^iD, KautzBch-Socin conjecture ^K. ttun ty only here
and in ver. 34 in the Pentateuch. Se shall also be blessed,
remain so ; B| at the beginning of the sentence, as in xliv. 10,
1 Sam. xii. 16, and xxviiL 20.

Ver. 34. Without copula; compare xliv. 3. But prob-
ably we should insert "m ' as the first words, with the Septua-
gint and Samaritan ;* it raay easily have dropped out after
the <Tn* of ver. 33. It is not probable that the present
reading has arisen* or been moulded* from an original — insn^eo
'm Tji^a Dl — for it is insufficient' to say, aiid I have also
really blessed him.

" Esau is passionately grieved at his father's statement.
With patriotic satisfaction the author pictures the deep
distress then experienced by the ancestor of the people of
Edom."

'as Dj^-comp. ver. 38, ch. iv. 26 ; Num. xiv. 32 ; Prov.
xxil 19.'

Vv. 35-38 connect themselves again with ver. 32 and
give Ca account in supplement to w. 33 and 34 in order
to include his special reference to ch. xxv. 29-34, and also
bis interpretation of 3pr-

Ver. 36. Esau says that his brother has not without
reason been named 2py. The word is taken in the sense of
one who overreaches another, or vses artijux against him, not
as in xxv. 26.

*?? — is a that he has been called ? ^ Isn't it lilcely that
he has been called Jacob seeing that he overreached me, was
destined to overreach me, now, i.e. already,* two * times ?

Ver. 37f. "In reply to Esau's question whether he had

1 Ch. xxis. 30, 52, xiii. 13, xxtix. 13, 16, 19.

* SchumaiiD, Tuclt.

' Uitzig, Begriff der Kritik, 127. « Oeiger, Undtr^, p. 377,

' Delitzsch*. ■ QeseniuB,** 135. 2.

' Ab ia xiix. 15 ; Ewald, § 3246. • Oh. xixi. 38, 41.

• Of. xxv. 31 ff.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

sn, 338] QENESIS XXVn. 38, 89 T 219

not put aside, i.e. reserved, a bleBsing for him, Isaac replies
that he has made Jacoh hia lord, and given him all his
brethren, the Edomites, to be his servante, as well as assigned
to him the most fertile land ; "' what then could there be
remaining ?

IDD with double accusative, Ewald, § 2836.' For ^!>,
see ch. liL 9.

Ver. 38. Eeaii is at one with Isaac in the assumption
that the blessing once given cannot be i-ecalled, but thinks
there must be more than one.

Sp XbJ — as xxi. 16, xxix. 11.

Ver. 39 f. Isaac is persuaded to give an after blessing,
which is, however, more of the nature of the contrary, and is
therefore not in the form of a wish or prayer, but of a
prophecy. " The expressions of the previous blessing are
used, but in another sense."' P here is not partitive* but
privative,' as is clear from w. 37 and 40,'

Away from the fertile regions of the earth your dwelling
ahall he, and away from the dew of heaven from above?
" You will dwell remote from the lands which have a fertile
soil and a productive climate, and debarred from them.
Palestine is especially referred to ; it was from it that Esau
withdrew to Mount Se'ir,' which was, in general, an arid,
rocky, and sterile region.* According to Shaw,^" Edom is a
bare, lonely wilderness ; and, according to Burckhardt," we
may shortly describe the tableland north of 'Akaba a
stony desert"" Of course it is only a general distinction

> Knobel. * Pa. li. 14 ; Judg. xix. K.

* Cf. w. 13 and 19 of ch. xl. Tnch. * Vulg., Luther, etc
' As Num. XV. 24; Prov. xx. 3; Job xi. 15, xxi. 8, and elsewhere.

* Tach, Baiung&rten, Knobel, Ewald, Delitzecli.

' Ch. xlix. 25. ■ Ch. xxxvi. 8.

* Strabo, xvi. 4. 21, describes it as being, beyond the neighbourhood of
Petra, x«f« ifufUf ii TthiUnn, ■»! f^Axirm n rpic 'lavitiitf. DiodoruB,ii. 26,
speaks of the Nabatean country as x*>"" ^i^* /'if ilpifot, rq* V JUiUfiir,

" TrantU,' 1767, p. 438.

" [Syria, p. 436] Oenn. tr. 723. ■■ Knobel.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

220 GENESIS XXVII. 40 [332

that ia drawn between Palestine and the land of Edom. The
fact that there are fertile wadia in the latter ' and barren
spots in Palestine, is not taken account of. There is no
reference to Mai. L 3.

Ver. 40. Because of the unfruitfulness of the laud he
will live npon his sword, i£. " support himself by his sword,'
live by war, plunder, and robbery. So Ishmael in ch. xvi. 12,
and the tribes who now iobabit the old land of Edom." * The
last clause of the blessing does not, indeed, recall the necessity
of subjection to his brother, but it grants a limitation of its
continuance, and that ia of evil omen for Jacob When you
exert yourself you shall break kit yoke from ymtr neck* The
reference is to the reign of King Yoram, in which Edom freed
itself from Judah for the first time ; ' it was, indeed, t^in
subdued under Amasyah (2 Kings xiv. 7), 'Uzziah, and
Yotham ;* but it finally gained its freedom under Ahaz.^

1)1 — ^in the sense of roaming about masterless and un-
bridled, which it has,^ is inappropriate here, even if it be
granted that Num. xxvii 1 4 covers the use of ib-kd ; * a yoke
is not broken by mere roaming about, and it is already
broken when one can roam at liberty. The translation, to he
refractory, ^^ gives a better sense ; but, after all, every conquered
people is unsubmissive, yet does not gain its liberty. So we
should rather render,*^ career about, i.e. make exertions, put
forth an effort ; comp. (f JJi and a^iS%\ and Arabic rMa.
iv." The word has not the meaning aAoie." The versions
have "pi!^, rm, and "no in mind, hut had no other reading

' E.g. Robinson, PoIettiTU,' ii. 154.
» Dent. viii. 3; Isa. xxxviii. 16.

» Burckhardt, Sifria, p. 507 f. ; Ritter, xiv. 266 ff. Enobel.
< Im. X. 27. ' 2 Kings riii. 20 ff.

« 2 Kings xiv. 22; Ira. ii. 16, ivi. 1, 6. '2 Kings xvi. 6.
* Jer. ii. 31 ; Eos. xii. 1. * Enobel, Delit:(scti.

■• Tuch, Hupfeld on Ps. Iv. 3.
" In spite of Noldeke, ZTihiQ. xxxvii. 640.

" De Dieu on Jer. ii. ; Rosen mii Her, Winer in LtiMon \ Ewald,
OtKKiAi*? i. 169 [Kirfttry, toI. i. p. 108, note 1].
1* Hengatenberg, Keil.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

Sa, 3SS] QENISIB XXVU. 41-46 221

than inn or Tin ; the Samaritan itkh, also in the Book of
Jubilees, is evidently only an emendation.^

Vv. 41—45. The immediate results of the whole incident,
Esau's deadly hatred of Jacob, and Rebecca's advice to the
latter to flee to Harran.

Ver. 41. DDfe* found in L 15, in B; ^Jr'M iDH. comp.
viii. 21.

The daps o/ mouming for my father — not, my father's
days of mourning, as if Esau wished to avenge himself on
his father also by slaying his brother.' He intends to wait
till bis father's death, which is not far off (vv. 4 and 7), and
80 spare him the sorrow of his deed; but he will not
delay so loi^ as till the coQclusion of the usual period of
mourning-'

Ver. 42 f. "Esau doubtless gave verbal expression to
his intention, and so Bebecca learned of it"

For the accusative with a passive, see ch. iv. 18. With
the Hithpael orunn, to console one's self by taking vengeance,
compare the Niphal in Isa. L 24. For rniri, aee xi. 31.

Ver. 44. " He will have to remain in Harran only some
days, i.e. quite a short tima Rebecca speaks in this minimis-
ing way to persuade him the more easily."

Dnmt — as in ch. xxix. 20; and Dan. xi. 10 ; oh. xi, 1 is
different.

Ver. 45. The words 'ji nil?~ijr are unnecessary merely as
an explanation of 44d, and seem to have been incorporated
from the other source, not for their own sake, but because of
their sequel 'n rov\.

vyvff Dl — she would lose hoth on one day, i.e. at one
time, inasmuch as Esau as a murderer would be liable to
suffer at the hands of the avei^ers of blood (ch. ix. 6).

Ver. 46 is the transition to xxviiL 1 ff., and doubtless
an insertion by R* "Eebecca tells Isaac that Esau's Hittite

' See GeseniuE, D« Pentat. Samarii. 3S.

' Luther. * Ch. xiiv. 67.

* Bobmer, Kuenes, OntI«n!oeifc,* p. 315 ; Kautzsch'Socin.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

222 QEKBSIB XXTin. 1-3 P. [333

wives poison the pleasure of hei life, and that if Jacob makes
a sirailai marriage she wishes to live no longer." ' The
reference to xxvi. 34 1 is plain; but it does not follow,
therefore, that the verse is from A,^ or even from A and
C Nor are the expressions nn nu3 * and pun ni33 any
proof so long as ^, in chs. xxviii. 1, 6, 8, and xxxvi 2, writes
throughout pn^ nils ; they might be imitations of ^ by £ ;

0 uses 'Jjnsn nu3.* On the contrary, in ch. xxvi 35 these
wives of Eaau were a grief to both his parents ; and while
Bebecca's initiative is quite in accordance with the re-
presentation of the writers of ch. xxviL, Isaac iu A, xxviii.

1 fT., acts independently ; D"n 'h nth, too, finds its analogy
in ch. XXV. 22. " Moreover, the conjunction of the ex-
preseionB nn Tfi3D and petn mso arouses suspicion ; the
Septu^int omits the former."'

Ch. xxviii. 1-9. A'a account of how Jacob was sent to
Faddan Aram for his marrii^, and how he was blessed by
Isaac.

Ver. 1. Isaac blesses Jacob, and gives him a charge. For
IVJS mu, see note on ch. xxiv. 3 [xxviL 46, above].

Ver. 2. D'lt* nji^B — aee ch. xxv. 20, For the construct
in n—, comp. xx. 1 and nn'a here; for the — , ch. xiv. 10 ;
for the accentuation of n-- before K.Ewald, §§ 216c and 63e;
similarly nw in xxvii. 45, nsn in xxix. 21, etc

Ver. 3 f. " The blessing consists in the desire that God
may prosper him with fruitfulness and a numerous posterity,
and may give him and his descendants the land granted to
Abraham."

ne* 'x — see ch. xvii 1. d*djj ^np, as in xxxv. 11, xlviii. 4,
in A. trav is also used of the tribes of Israel, e.g. in Beut.
xxxiii. 3; see also Gen. xvii 14, xxv. 8. Abraham's bless-
ing, in oh. xvii 8, where also see for O'nyp,

1 Knobel.

* Knobel, Schnder, Kajser, WelUiausen, Kittel.

' Delitzsch*. * For A'a nn '13 see ch. iiiii. 3.

» Ch. txiv. 3, 37. • Olahaiwen.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

2S3, 334] OENXBIS XXVIII. 6-9 223

Ver. 5. Jacob obeya and departs. For nSTK, see note on
xxii 23.

Yv. 6—9. Esan learns from the example ; and in order to
gain the satisfaction and good pleasure of bis parents, and in
some measure to repair his error, he marriea i^ain ; in this
case a relative, a daughter of Ishmael's, and granddaughter
of Abraham's.

n^Eh— instead of nWn may be explained by its depend-
ence on '3, though farther on, in ver, 7, we find iflse**!, which
is also still dependent on '3 Kim in ver. 6.

iDir^l — probably due to R, and inserted with reference
to xxvii, 43 f.

Ver. 8. tm introduces a second consideration.

Ver. 9. The expression, he went to Ishmael, does not
imply that Esau now left his father's house entirely ; ^ on the
contrary, see ch. xxxvi. 6 t ; he went only to obtain a wife.
Ishmael was accordingly still alive ; and this agrees very well
with XXV. 26 and xxvL 34 (comp. xxv. 17 and xvii. 24 f.).
Apart from devotion to a chronol<^ compiled by barmonistic
devices,* there is no reason for discovering that Ishmael
means the family of Ishmael, or for going the length of
striking out bnvO'^^'hw, as in the Samaritan text Kegarding
the chronolc^y, see note at the conclusion of ch. xxxv.

Sister of Nebayoth — comp. note on xxiv. 50.

Up to his wives — in addition to them, xxxi. 50 ; Lev.
xviiL 18.

Begarding Machalath, see note on ch. xx.tvl 3.

B. JACOB AWAY FROM HOME, AND THE FOUNDING OF
HIS HOUSE, CH. XXVIII. 10~XXXII. 3.

1. Jacob's Dbbam at Bethel, Cb. XXVIII. 10-22;

FROM B AND C.

Jacob leaves Beersheba', passes the night at Luz, there
dreams of the ladder reaching to heaven, receives divine
1 Tuch. ■ Delitzsch, Eeil, Kohler, QaMdtU, i. 13C.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

224 OEHESIS XXTIII [334

promises, names the place Bethel, and makes a vow regarding
it He had been destined by his father's blessing to be heir
and transmitter of the promises, hut now for the first time
receives confirmation of it from Qod. His joorneyings are
beginning, and the period of his education also ; so the certainty
of the divine protection and of his exalted destiny is given
him to go with him as the guiding star of his ^randerings.
It was the same in Abraham's case, xiL 1 ff., and in Isaac's,
xxvi 2 ff. The origin also of the sanctity of Bethel is
here made clear.

The passage connects itself with xxvi. 23 fT. and xxviL
43 by the Dne" niOD and nnn of ver. 10. The use of mn*.
the contents and expression of the promises in w. 13-16,*
and the words ^ 3« (ver. 13), po (ver. 14), and niyiK(ver.

14 f.). reveal the hand of C. Vv. 11 f. and 17-22, however,
have WTh» ; and while ch. xxxv. 9-15 prohibits our thinking
of A's authorship, the later reference to the verses in xxxL
13 and xxxv. 3, 7 proves that they belong to B;^ this is
coufinned by the expreBsione 1 SJD (ver. 11)' and ipaa ffai^
(ver. 18),* as well as by the mention of tenths in ver. 22
and the dream of ver. 12.' R, accordingly, has worked
together a narrative of fs whose special interest was in
the sanctity of Bethel and of the stone of Jacob, and in
Jacob's vow ; and one of Cs, which laid emphasis on God's
promises to Jacob. In the case of ver. 19a we may be in
doubt to which source to assign it ; probably it belonged to
both, for neither can do without it ; B, in particular, in xxxi
13 and xxxv. 3, presupposes the name Bethel to be already
in existence.' But the use of noittn and the needlessnesB
of ver. 16 alongside of ver. 17 prevent our attributing ver.

15 f. to B.'' It is just this parallelism of w. 16 and 17

• Cf. xiii. 14, 16, lii. 3, iviii. 18.

' Knobel, Hupfeld, Bohmer, Schrader, Wellhauacn, Eittel, Eautuch-
Socin.

» Ch. xiiii. 2. * ChB. xi. 6, ixi. 14, iiii. 3.

* Ch. XI. 3 and frequently. • Contrary to Hupfeld'a view.
' Knobel.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

3S4, 33B] genesis XXVUT. 10-12 225

which proves, also, that two sources have been conjoined, and
that it is not simply a narrative of ^s worked over by S^
or by the harmonist of JK* The contents, too, of ver. 16
are too naive for B or J£, and C in xxxii. 1 3 has a reference
to xxviil 14 (cf. also xxxii. 10 with xxviii. 15). In ch.
xiL 8, in f7, it is not Bethel itself, but only a place in its
neighbourhood, which is consecrated by Abraham. Ver. 19b
is from S; 216 is either from C, or owes its present form
to R.

Yet. 10, from C, attaches itself, though not directly, to
cb. xxvii. 45. In A, Jacob's departure has been already
recounted xxviii. 5 (7). In B, hia destination is given a
different name (xxix. 1).

MB* TR3D — Isaac's place of residence, according to C

Ver. 1 1 f. from £, though C also must have had some-
thing corresponding. Jacob hits on tke (sacred) spot,* oipD
is better so translated than * by the place suited for passing
the night. This very coincidence was itself a divine provi-
dence. He takes of the stones* one (ver. 18) and lays it
ai his head-place^ the place where he laid his head, at his
head. This was already some days' journey from Beersheba'.*

Ver. 12. In the night, in a dream," he sees a ladder
resting on the earth and reaching to the sky ; the angels of
God ^ are climbing up and doicn on it. The author does not
say down and up, the angels are already below when he sees
them ; they ascend, and afterwards return. " This ladder
symbohses the thought that heaven and earth, God and men,
stand in communication ; " that God sways the earth from
heaven by the agency of His Spirit, and guides the destinies
of men." It su^ests to the dreamer the double conviction
that, though he is a fugitive and lonely wanderer, God's

' BoHmer. ' Knencn, (htdenoek,' pp. 145, S47.

» Ch. ixvi. 23 (also sxv. 21 ff.). * See sii. 6.

' Aa in 6th ed. < Chs. iv. 4, iivii. 28.

' EwalJ, § 1606. » Ch. ixii. 4.

» Ch. XX. 3. " Ch. xxi. 17.
"Cf-ix-lT.

DILLHANN. — II. IS

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

226 OBNESIB XXVUL 1»-1S [336

angels are already with him to protect and support him,' and
that this place where he reets is a tme Divine sanctuary,*
where there is communication between heaven and earth.
The communication is hy means of a ladder, because the
angels were not at first thought of as having wings.'

Vv. 13-15, from 0. This author narrated a Divine
manifestation, and the giving of a promise to Jacob during
his sleep (ver. 16), but nothing of any dream of a heavenly
ladder. R, by his insertion of the account here, intends
God's words to he taken as an interpretation (ver. 1 5) and
expansion (ver. 131) of what was implicit in the dream of
the heavenly ladder.

v'td — generally translated * up above on it, the Udder ; but
the tip above is the very thing not expressed, and it is
impossible to see why Jahve should sta-nd on the ladder.
Besides, the whole verse is from C, so translate Jahve liood
above (before) him.^

God of the patriarchs Abraham and Isaac, cf. zxvi. 24.
I give you the land, as xii 7, xiii. 1 5, and frequently. As
the dust of the earth, see xiil 16. nmn, xxx. 30, 43 ; Sept.
and Book of Jubilees have pci. '^i "p;, see xiii, 14,
13-1331, xii 3, xviii. 18.

Iin'31 — does not make the impression of being a subae-
quent addition • more than ■pnti'l in ver. 13;^ see note on u- 9,

Ver, 15, God also expressly promtseB His protection to
Jacob during the period of his wanderiugs, wherever he goes.

DM "ib'k ijj — until that, when. Num. xxxii. 1 7 ; Isa, vi 1 1 ;
shorter in xxiv. 19.

Ver, 16, from C. Jacob on awaking is astonished that
Jahve is present in this place, and not merely in the sacred
seats where Isaac worshipped Him, e.g. at Beersheba', xxvl 24 f.

» Ch. xxiv. 7. ' Ver. 17 ff.

' Cf. also Enoch Ixi. 1. * As by Sept, Tulg. Pesh.

' As in xviii, 2, ixiv. 13, xlv. 1 ; cf. iviii 8," xxiv. 3a Tuch,
Hupfeld, etc.

« Wellhausen, JBDTh. xxl 421 ; Kautzsch-Socin.

' Also, however, regtirded hy WellhauBen aa a supplement.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

336, 336] GENESIS KXVin. 17, IS 227

To his J07 he has learned that his separation from home has
not 7et carried him from the sphere of Jahve'e presence.

E?M — in tndk, elsewhere in the Pentateuch only in
Ex. ii. 14.

Ver. 17. ^B statement of the impression the vision made
on Jacob. The place is sublimely awful, a true abode of deity
(ver. 19), the gate of heaven, where, as is proper in a real
sanctnary (abode of deity), heaven opens to men, and true
intercourse with the upper world is possible

Ver. 18, from B. In C and B the patriarchs erect altars,
where theophanies have appeared to them. Similarly, Jacob
here sets up the stone he slept on as a memorial or monu-
ment, and sprinkles it with oil to consecrate it.' Stade' finds
in this a rudimentary form of sacrifice to a spirit dwelling in
the stone.

This Jacob-stone in Bethel was regarded by the pfttri>
arch and his house as deeply sacred.' Sacred stones are not
spoken of in the history of Abraham, but for the first time
in that of Jacob, whose home was in central Palestine, and
then several times.* This leaves the impression that the
need felt for such signs of the Divine presence belonged,
after all, to a later stage of the religious development, and
was not independent of Ganaanite affinities. But the stones
are not reverenced as deities, they are only saored stones,
stones to mark the sanctity of a place. It was an ancient
custom to erect stones in memory of remarkable events, and
especially in memory of miraculous Divine help.' In the case
of theophanies it was a natural addition to the custom to
consecrate the stones themselves, and to reverence them as
sanctuaries or places of sacrifice where Divine worship was
paid.* More than this is not said of the Jacob-stone.

' See Coram, on Ei. iii. 30.

* GttehidUe,'^ i. 46a-494f.; but see Hermann, GtMaditnaiiAe AlUr-
thUma-* p. 139.

' See also iiiv. 14, and comp. lUx. 34. * Cf. zzxiii. SO.

» Ch. ixii. 45 ; Josh. iv. 9, SO, ixiv. 26 f.; 1 Sam. vii. 12.

• Ver. 22.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

228 QEMBSis xxvni. is [ax

Memorial Btonee of this kind long continued beside the
sanctuaries of the Israelite cultuB, especially in the northern
kingdom ; ^ even to leaiah * they are not objectionable as
memorials of Jahve. Among the Canaanites, however, they
were inseparably bound up with the worship of Baal, and the
popular consciousness readily thought of them as Baal pillars.
For this reason even laws * and prophets * of early date are
opposed to them, and Dent. xvi. 22^ directly forbids such
Masseboth to be placed beside the altars of Jahve. Stones
holy in another sense, namely, stones which had Divine
honours paid to them as being deities in corporeal form, or
stones animated by deity, or which were applied to all kinds of
magical purposes, are of frequent occurrence among heathen
peoples, not only in Canaan and among the Syrians and
Arabs, but elsewhere in the East and in the West. They are
termed " \i6oi \i,irapol or dXiiXifLfUvoi, lapides uneti.' They
include also the so-called fiairvKoi, ^airvKia, iaetyli,^ of
Western Asia, which were, in part, atirolites ; there were
instances of these in Fessinus, in Fhrygia,^ among the
Phoenicians," among the Syrians in Heliopolis ^^ and Emesa,'^
among the Egyptians '* and the Arabs,*' e.g. in Xabatean Fetra,'*
and in Mekka, the black stone of the Kaaba." ^ We do not
know whether the Hebrews, like the other Semites, once

' Hob. iiL 4, x. It j cf. Ei. xiiv. 4. • Ch. lii. IB.

» Ei. ixiii. 24, xiiiT. 13; Lev. xivi. 1. * Mic v. 12.

* See Comm. ad loc. [Dillmann'a],

* Fauaanias, x. 24. 6 ; Minucius Felix, iii. 1 ; Apuleiue, Florida (at
begin.); reganlingtlieirTeligioue veneration, see Theophrssttu, GhaTaetertt,
16; Lucian, Alex. 30, Cmte. dtor. 12 ; Clem, of Alex. Strom. 7 (p. 713, ed.
Sylburgius) ; Amob. Adv. gent. i. 39.

^ Pliny, xiivii. § 136. » Herodian, i. 11 ; Livy, nix. 11.

* Sanohuniathon, ed. Orelli, p. 30.

»* PhotiuB, Biblioth. pp. S57, 668. " Herodian, v. 3.

" Oale on Jamblicus, Dt Myiteriit, p. 21C.

" Uaximua Tyriiis, Diuer. 38 ; AmobiuB, vi. 196.

'* Suidae, mh tdivtiptit.

"Knobel. Cf. Winer," iL 521; Riehm, ffawfuiffrferimfA, 1330 f.;
Ewald, AlOietihUtMr* 168ff. [AnliquilUi, p. 118f.]; JB. x. 171. and
V. 287f.; Grimmel, Di lapidum cuUti apud patriarduu, 4', 1853; Ph.
Bei^r in JA. viL 8, p. 253 ff.; R&Uvj in JA. vii. 18, p. 262 ff.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

336,337] GENESIS XXTIU. 19, SO FF. 229

practieed this stone worship. If ^airvXm be identified as
7M n*3, it is not a far-fetched asaumptioD that Jacob's Bethel
stone was originally a stone fetish of this chatacter,' which B
only transformed into a nairo in the sense above described.
But the connection of 0airv\oi and btt n'3 is at least very
questionable ; ' there is no stone worship in the public worship
of Israel in historical times ; ' the nsvo, whose origin the writer
here wishes to relate, was undoubtedly still in existence in
his time as a nxto, and its shape must have been that of a
ni'so, not of a stone fetish.

Ver. 19a — essential to Cb narrative, but also suitable
in B (comp. ver. 17), and in expression rather from him.*
Ver. 19J is doubtless a gloss from R. Jacob names the place
Bethel ; in ./J he does not do so till his return (xxxv. 15).

D^ — as in xlviiL 19 ; Num. xiv. 21 ; Ex. ix. 16.

7M n*3 — see xii 8. The statement that Bethel was earlier
called Luz,^ is to be understood in the sense that the more
modem Bethel lay in the neighbourhood of the more ancient
Luz. The place where Jacob passed the night was also not
in Luz, but near it,'

Ver. 20 ff., from B. Further, Jacob vows that if God
protect him, and bring him home again safe and sound,^ he
will make the stone a sanctuary, etc The apodosia b^ins
with ^^.,^ not with ver. 22,* aa even the order of the words
shows. But we must regard the words i D'fi^ '^ rrn", in
which he binds himself to venerate the god who has appeared
to him, aa an interpolation of Ka (? from C). For the
expression, see xvii, 7, The stone ia to be a house of God, i.e.
a place of Divine worship; it is made so in xxxv. 7, when
Jacob erects an altar thera

'Dozy, Itraeliten eu Mekka, 1864, p. 18 ff.; Nijldebe in ZDMO.
xlii. 462.

' See Orimmel and Halevy as juat quoted.

* Isa. Ivii. 6 ia different. * See note on xxsii. 31.

* Chs. zzxv. 6, zlviii. 3 ; Judg. i. 23 ; cf. Josh, zviii. 13.
■ Ewald, OttckidiU* i. 436 f. [Hutory, vol. i. p. 304].

' Ch. xivi. 29, 31. * Sept. Peah. Vulg. » Tuch, Hengatenberg.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

280 QRNRSIS XXrX [337, 33S

Jacob's words now take the form of address to the god
He will give Him the tenth of all that God gives him.^ Tlio
seqnel is not related, perhaps it was omitted by R. It is not
clear bow the author thought of the tenth, perhaps in the
form of an offering or of a tithe to a priest (comp. Book of
Jubilees, ch. xxxii,). What the story of the vow chiefly has
in view is in any case the time in which Bethel really waa
an Israehte sanctuary,' where tithes also were paid.

2. Jacmb in Haeean with Laban, Ch. XXIX. f. ;
FROM B and C.

Jacob arrives in the country of the sons of the east,
meets Bachel (Bahel), Laban's daughter, even before be
reaches Harran, and goes to live in Laban's house (xxix.
1-14). He serves him as shepherd for seven years to
obtain Bachel as bis wife, but is overreached by Laban and
given Leah, the elder daughter, whom he does not love.
After the wedding with Leah is over, however, he receives
Bachel also, in return for a promise of seven years of further
service (xxix. 15-30). By Leah, by Bachel's maid, by
Leah's, and, lastly, by Eachel herself, be obtains in all
eleven sons and one daughter (xxix. 31-xxx. 24). He now
wishes to return home. But Laban is unwilling to let him
go, for be has been of much service to him. Jacob f^ees to
serve him longer for what is apparently an insignilieant wage,
but by his cunning he so increases it that in a short time he
acquires very lai^ possessiona (xxx. 25-43).

The leading thought in the narrative remarks the pre-
sence of God's protection and blessing (xxviii. 15) which
follow Jacob everywhere, in his contest with Laban's cunning
and selfishness as well as in the rest But Jacob's merited
punishment for the deceit be had practised at home is also
brought to notice, though less prominently, in the service to

1 See xiv. 20.

■ Jndg. zx. 18, 86 ff. ; 1 Sam. z. 3 ; 1 Kings ziL 29.

Digitized by G(Xlglc

338] GENESIS XXIX 231

which he must submit, extended bj Labao'B fraud to double
its original length, aud in the long continued barrenness of
hia favourite wifa The punishment as well a^ the protection
are to be the means of teaching him to cHng closely to his
God. But the standpoint is more natiomil than it is
ethical ; Jacob is glorified as the ideal of a Hebrew shepherd,
and an account is given of the origin of the Hebrew tribes.
The narrow limits of these two chapters, supplemented in
ch. xxxL, contain in a compressed form the essential points
r^arding Jacob's deeds and contests in Mesopotamia. Oral
tradition at one time told the story more fully. Some
features of that story are still plainly recognisable in the
condensed account. Examples are the contest in which
Hebrew and Aramaean cunning are matched against one
another, and Jacob's many discoveries in the contrivances of
a shepherd's skill (xxx. 37 ff.). Other features have almost
vanished beyond rec<^ition, e.g. the representation of the
hero's giant strength (xxix. 10, of, xxxil 25 ff.). In the
written sources, also, this part of the Jacob legend was at
one time more fully detailed. Ch. xxx. 36-42, for example,
presents all the appearance of being an extract from a fuller
narrative.^ It was B, without doubt, who gave the fuller
description of these events (cf. ch. xxxi.). Even C, who was
acquainted with Bs work, laid less stress on such merely
secular materials ; B, above all, made tiie ethico-religious
points of view so dominant that he did not consider it worth
his while to record much of the secular tradition.

The present text is from C and B, and is worked together
in a way similar to that of ch. xxviL Only cha xxix. 24,
29,^ xxx. 22a, remind us of .4; ch. xxx. 4fx and 96 might
possibly also be from him. In analysing what remains,
Wellhausen* makes xxix. 1—30 essentially the text of B.
But we cannot fail to recognise an artificial transition in
ver. 1 5 ; ver, 1 6 f . proceeds as if Eachel had not hitherto

* Cf. notea on iv, 17 and vi. 1-4. ' Knobel, Wellhaiistin,

» JBVTh. jtii. 426 f.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

232 GENESIS XXIX [338, 338

been mentioned. It will therefore be more accurate, while
giving xxix. 1 to B {see Bote), to assign xxix. 2-14 or 15a
to C,^ and xxix. 15&— 30* in the main, without vv. 24 and
29, and without ver. 26, because of m^ and iTt'ss, to S.
In xxix. 31~xxx. 24, which relates the birth of Jacob's
children, the foundation narrative is in the main from C,
as mre' and nncc* make plain; in xxix. 31-35 and xxx. 9-16
he is the only source, but in xxx. l-3a (nviiw, nrw) there
is a characteristic description from B, and in vv. 6 and 8
two etymologies substituted for Cb; in xxx. 17-24 the
thread of the narrative, even, belongs to B (Q*n^) and the
divergent etymologies of C (w, 20i and 24), and one or two
fragments from the same source (vv. 21, 22c) are inserted in
bis text.' B'b procedure shows that the course of the narrative
and its material were very much the same in both sources ;
that they were, in fact, essentially alike except for certain
noticeable variations in the etymologies, so that either B or
C might be drawn upon in ^s compilation. The concluding
paragraph, xxx, 25-43, telling of Jacob's acquisition of flocks
of his own, is decisively Ca, as is proved by the want of
t^eement with ^s chronology * and with his parallel state-
ments in xxxi. 6 S., as well as by the linguistic evidence.'
But here also parallels have been worked in from B,^ and
isolated expressions of his are found which have been adopted
by C or inserted by S, e.g. D"pn"i (vv. 38, 41 in contrast to
xxiv. 20), l?)n (ver. 35), Tf'l' (ver. 35). It is to be remarked
that the text in this concluding paragraph is in several
instances distorted. The analysis given of the whole is
followed in almost every particular by Kittel and Kautzsch-
Socin.

' Cf. i> -rtw (ver. 9), nmpi' jrn (ver. 13), nfcoi 'Dm (ver. 14).

• Cf. mafeTS (ver. 16), n^a and njDp (vv. 16, 18), no'i -iKn nt'
nKiD(ver. 17).

* Regarding <nnt)r in xxx. 18, Bee note there.

* See note on xxx. S&.

» ^aa and 'Ji in TIKSO WDl* in ver. 27, pB in w. 30, 43.

• Vv. 26, 28 ; hxrAXy 32-34, aa Wellhaiwen tliinks.

Digitized byCoOgk'

33S] GENESIS XXIX. t, S J. 233

Ch. xxix. 1-14. Jacob safely reaches his relatives in
Earran.

Ver. 1. He lifted his feet, i.e. continued his journey,
which was a long one, and wetii, not came, to the land of
the sons of the east. i'i>3T Klw only here. The Septuagint at
the end of the veree has a long harmonising addition, vp^
Aaffdv, K.T.X.

cnp *]3 — see notes on xxv, 15. The expression is
surprising in itself, because it nowhere else designates the
inhabitants of Mesopotamia, which might, however, be termed
an Qip pM,' and because it offers a third variant to the
D-iK nno li^ of xxviii. 7 and the fuin "^ of xxviiL 10. The
Septuagint reads Dip pR without '13. The sentence does
not belong to C,* but along with xxviii 20 ff., to B, who
accordingly difTered somewhat from A and C in his ideas
r^;arding the place of residence of Jacob's kinsmen.' This
makes it the less possible to lay down the rule * that C only
writes city of Nahor' and not Harran.'

Ver. 2 f. The journey itself is not described, any more
than in ch. xxiv. But Jacob is just as fortunate as
Abraham's steward was in the other case. He arrives at
once at the right well, and Ends kinsmen there. It is not,
however, the city well of Harran, as in oh. xxiv. 10 f.
Three flocks were lying at the time beside the well, from
which it was the custom to give them water at certain
times. The '' stone, with which wells were habitually
covered,^ was large, in order that only those who had a
right, and these altogether, might be able to use the
well.

The perfects in ver. 3 with waw consecutive are co-

• Num. ixiii. 7 ; cf. Gen. xi. 2. ' DeliUBch*.
' Cf. ixxi. 21 and 23.

* WeUhansen, JBDTh. xxi. 426.

' See xiT. 13.

• Robmron [PalaitiM,* i. 4901 0«rm. tr. ii. 414.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

234 GENESIS XXIX. 4-9 [339, 340

ordinste with ipe^, and express cuBtom or habit' The
description is given with a view to ver. 10. "Such scenes
at the well were usual,* and are so still' Troughs of stone
are set up heside the wells, and the rule is that the first
comer waters his flocks' first.^ Amoug the Beduin Arabs the
wells belong to particular tribes or families. Strangers may
only use diem in return for presents, in effect a payment;*
they are therefore often the occasion of contention.* The
Arabs are skilled in covering them over ' so that they remain
nnperceived by strangers." *

Vv. 4-6. Jacob inquires of the shepherds regarding
Labon ; they point him out his daughter fiachel, who is just
approachii^ with her flock.

My brothers — see ch. xix. 7.

Nahor's son — p must be son in the widest sense, i.e.
grandson;' but as a matter of fact in Cb original narrative
Laban was really Nahor's son.'"

Is he itxlll — see xliii 29 f.

Yer. 7 f. Jacob thinks they have driven the cattle
together (f\D») for the night, and proposes that they should
water the sheep aud then pasture them, for the day u still
large, ie. it is still a long time till evening. They reply that
they must wait till all are together to be able to roll away
the heavy stone by their united strength.

Dmpn — the Septuagint reading D'jiVl is easier ; the
Samaritan reads the same in ver. 3 also.

Ver. 9. Meanwhile Bachel arrives at the well (for the
perf. comp. xxviL 30). She is a shepherdess. Among the

»GeBeniuB,"112. 3. • Ch. xxiv. II ff. ; Ex. iL 16 fF.

' Robinson, PaUttine,^ i, 201, 204, ii. 22, 26, 35, 226.

* Schubert, Btitm, u. 463 ; Burckhardt [Syria, 1821, p. 63], Germ, tr.

Burckhar

dt, Bedouira, i.

. p. 228 f.

; Bobinsoi

1 [PaUtlin.

Q. tr. iii. ;

' ; ct. Num. xx.

17, 19, III

.22.

Ch. xxvi.

19 ff.

' Diodorus,

ii. 48, lix.

Knobel.

2 Kings i

I. 20 and ii. 14

; Ezra V. 1

with Zecb.

See iiiv.

15, 24, 47, 50,

D,tradb,G(X)gIc

3M] OEKBSIS XXIX. 10-13 F. 236

Arabs of Sinai it ia the rule that the unmarried daughters
drive the cattle to pasture.^

For the form of the sentence, see Ewald.* '? ^BfK, as in
xl. 5, in C.

Ver. lOf. "One look at Bachel affects and inspires
Jacoh ; with determination and strength be singl; rolls away
the stone, and with willing hands waters her cattle. The
thrice repeated idk tk is an indication that he gave bis
service as her cousin."'

The interpretation just given is of the present test ; in
the background we may justifiably find the representation to
be that Jacob was a man of herculean strength ; comp. ch.
xxxii 26. "Jacob, as Bachel's cousin, may also kiss her
openly, as a brother his sister.* His tears are those of
joyful emotion, as in xlv. 14 and xlvi. 29."* For Sp KfcO,
see xxL 16.

Ver. 12. Brother = cousin, as in ver. 15, xiv. 16,
xxiv. 48,

Ver. 18 f. Laban at the news of him, ie. of bis arrival,
hastens to meet him, embraces and kisses him much and
long," takes him to his bouse, and, from what he learns, con-
vinces himself that Jacob ie really Ate bojie and fiesh, i.e. his
blood relative or kinsman,' " The expressions of the passage
recall cb. iL 23, and ntnpi) pi, xviil 2 and xxiv. 17. Jacob
remains with Laban a whole month's time."^ There is
nothii^ which requires us to attach this last statement to
ver. 15, i.e. to £, as is done by Kautzscb-Socin.

pvh — with i), as xxxL 28, xxziL 1, xlviiL 10 ; in xxxiii. 4
with accusative.

^K — only, i.e. no other than ; see also note, xxvL 9.

' Bnrckhardt, Bedovim, i. 3Q1 f. ; see, further, on Ex. ii. 16. K&obel.

* Syntax, % 341rf. ■ Knobel.

* Canticles viii. 1. ' Knobel.
•Pid.

* Ch. xxivii. 87; Judg. ii. 2; 2 Sam. v. 1, xii. 13 f.

^ Cf. ili. 1 ; Num. xi. 20 f. Knobel. For d*d*, Bee OeKnius,**
131. S&

Digitized byCoOgk'

236 QENB3IS xnj.. 1&, 16 F. [340, Ml

Vv. 16-30. Jacob marriea two wives, eistere. In this
respect he is not a model for lerael (Lev. xviii 1 8), but the
double marriage was at least not of his own choice ; one of the
sisters was forced on him by the cunning of Laban, and so
the marriage has more the aspect of a Harran custom. See
note on ch. xx. 12 re^rding the consaoguineous marriages of
the patriarchs. While, however, the excuse lies in Labau's
deceit, there is also perceptible the ethical consideration that
Jacob's own fraud on Esau and Isaac is avenged by the
deceptiou he himself must now suffer.

Ver. 1 5. A small gap is here visible, inasmuch as it has
not been said that Jacob has entered Laban's service as shep-
herd, or even that he wished to do so. Laban's offer of wages
is apparently unselfish ; but, in truth, is doubtless due to his
observation of Jacob's skill as a shepherd, and to his desire to
retain his service.

Ought you to serve tne/or novght when you are my brother t
— to whom more rather than less is given. '?l), as in
xxvii. 36. Kittel therefore makes ver. a still Ca. Jacob is
asked to choose his own reward, mbbo, ae in xxxi. 7, 41;
elsewhere t?^, e.g. xxx. 28, 32 f., xxxL 8.

Ver. 16 f. Circumstantial clauses r^arding Laban's
daughters required to make the answer in ver. 18 compre-
hensible. " The narrator who had already spoken of Rachel
in ver. 9 fT. could not very well introduce both daughters as is
done here." ' Probably S here extracts from his other source.

'jm—ewe (Rahel).

^*y — perhaps gazelle (oryx leucoryx), like Arabic ta'df™.*
Paul Haupt ' makes it mistress, in view of Assyrian li^at.

'm and |bp — as in xxvii 15, 42. The younger is beauti-
ful in figure * and appearance,' the elder had weak (lit tender)
eyes, " without brightuesa or brilhancy of lustre. Among
Orientals, and especially Arabs, the chief point of a woman's

' Knobel. ■ But see Nuldeke, ZDMO. xl. 167.

» aON. 1883, p. 100. • Ch. xxiix. 6, xli. 18.

» Ch. xii. 11; ntOO nao. "iv. 16, iivi. 7.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

341] QENK8I3 XXIX. 18-84 237

beauty consifite Id bright, fiery, dear, and expressive black
eyes, the eyes of a gazelle." '

Ver. 1 8 f . " Jacob is willing to serve Laban as shepherd
seven years, and asks in return his loved Eachel to be his
wife. Laban is content, for he prefers to give his daughter
to a kmsman rather than to a stranger ("intt »). Among all
Beduin Arabs a cousin has a prior claim ; ' the Druses in
Syria always prefer a relative to a rich stranger.* When
cousins are married they often address one another as such,
even after marriage." ' Jacob's service represents the custom-
ary hride price for the woman.' Modem parallels are to be
found.^

Ver. 20. "The seven years of service are like a/ew days'
to Jacob, for he is happy because near Bachel ; and time passes
quickly when one is happy." ^

Vv. 21-24, At the end of the time he asks for ^^ his wife,
for his days, i.e. his time of service, are full, have expired."
Laban acquiesces, and prepares the customary wedding-feast ;
but he puts Leah, not Bacbel, in the marriage chamber. The
deception was possible in the evening, especially as Leah
came veiled. ** She receives only one maid for her service;
Rebecca had more."

Yer. 24, like ver. 29, is loosely attached, and unrequired
by XXX. 2, 4, 9 f. ; the style of both reminds us of A, and
they are to be regarded as introduced from him by E.^*

ea, i. pp. 557, 684, 096, 6E2 ; Hartmaiin, IdeaU, p. 77 if. Enobel.

»AaJer.Ti. 12,viiL10.

» Burckhardt [Bedouinti, i. 872], Germ. tr. 219.

< Volaey [ Voyage*, ii. 74, Eng. tr. ii. 60], Oenn. tr. ii. 62.

» Burckhtudt, Bedoaitu, i. 113 ; Proverbii, p. 218 ; Layard, Nineveh and
Babyloa, 1853, p. S94 ; Lane, Maim^tand Outtomt, ch. vi pop, ed. p. 143.
Enobel.

•Winer,»i. 296f.

' RitUir, Erdkunde, zt.674; Burclchardt, Syria, 297 f. Enobel.

' Ch. xxvii. 44. • Knobel.

" nan, xxviii. 2. " Ch. xxv. 24, 1. 3.

"Cf. xxiv. 65. " Ch. miv. 61. Knobel.

" Knobel, WelihauBen ; cf. xlvi. 18, 26.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

238 QENKBIS XXIX. 36-30 [341, 341

Ver. 26 f. Labao excufiea the deception by the custom of
the conntry,' which was not to give a younger daughter in
marri^e before an elder. This was law in India,' and is
known eporadicaUy elsewhere.' But laban betd said nothing
of this before.

nrim and nT33, as xix. 31ff., xxv. 23.

Ver. 27. But Jacob will obtain Bachel also in return for
further service of seven years.

MaJcefuUthe vxek of this (one) — complete the celebrations
of your marriage week with this one. The wedding festivities
usually lasted a week.*

We will give — " I and my family "; ' but the Septui^nt
and Samaritan have ]nin.

Vv. 28-30. At the end of the week he obtained Bachel,
who also was given a maid with her. He thus married two
wives within eight days. For ver. 29, see ver. 24. He went
in to Bachel also, and loved her more than Leah, preferred
her to Leah.

Tm-mt-Di — the oi, we are told, is simply to emphasise ivn,"
or along with [O to express "etiam, still, more than." ^ Either
explanation is gainst usage. Nor can it belot^ to 3nm as
if it were : he did not merely go in to her, but loved her also.'
The only translation possible is, he loved Bachel also, not
only Leah, and more than Leah. But this contradicts ver.
31, therefore omit w, as do the Sept, and Vulg.

Ch. xxix. 31-xxx. 24. Jacob's eleven sons and one daughter
by these two wives and their maids. The account is short
and bare. The explanation given of the sons' names is a
chief feature; in some cases two interpretations are given.
The children are named by the mothei-s in each instance, as
elsewhere iu B, etc. But the narrative has also an ethical

» Ch. iiiv. 7; 2 Sam. xiii. 12. * Manu, 3. 160.

" E:g. I^ne, Manneri artd GvMomt, ch. vi. pop. ed. p. 144 ; Book of
Jubilees, eh. 28, wisliea even to make it the law tor Israel.

' Judg. xiv. 12; Job xi. 18. » See xiiv. 50. Knobel.

" Oesenius, Tkegavrut, 12A. '' Delitzech.

* Knobel ; see ageunst this xxzi. 15, xlvi. 4 ; 1 Stuu. i. 6.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

3tt] GENKBI8 XXIX. Sl-33 239

content. Where there are two wives it is not right to
prefer one to another. Jacob does that, and is corrected by
Ood through the long-continued barrenness of hie favourite
wife ; the other is also compensated for the want of her
husband's love by the number of her children. Joseph, too,
the best of his sons and the most populous of the tribes, is,
like Isaac and Esau-Jacob, bom only after long waiting, as a
specially precious gift from God. The arrangement of the
sons is as in .fl in xxxv. 23 ff., except that the maids' four
sons are interpolated between the fitst four and the last two
by Leah. All the sources are at one in their division of the
twelve sons among the four wives.^

Ver. 31. nmil? — because of ver. 30, to be understood
relatively, lees loved.'

Opened her vxymi, made her pr^nant, and a mother.' By
this God restored the balance between the sisters ; for a wife
is valued by her husband if she has children.^

Ver. 32. She names her son I^uri. The word in appear-
ance means, see a son, but is presented as an allusion to ntn
"3M, for Leah eaid, Jahve has seen my need,* for now my
husband will love me. The original meaning of the name is
not clear. No result is got by deriving it from Arabic
ra'aha? It is more poBsibly a variant of i'aitn.^ In that
case its meaning would be lion or wcHf, like Aiabic ri'hdl ; the
el is sufficient to exclude its being a name of deity.^

For '3 after i^cR, comp. ver. 33 and xxvi, 22. 'ianiO, see
xix. 19.

Ver. 33, PIJOE" — hearing (favourably); Jahve heard and
took notice that she was unloved. Ewald ^ conjeclures that

> This alone dispoMB of Stade'e lemarka, QachictUe,^ i. 146 ff. ; Reura
u more cautious {Oetchichte de* AU Ted. g 63).

' Deut. Mi. 16; Matt. yi. 24. * See nvi. 2.

•Ch. ivi.4. »Ch. xvi. 11.

* Ab pi> from TV, Baethgen, BtUriige, 169,

^ Logarde, Ononuuttai tacra,^ ii. 96 ; it k the substitute of Josephus,
Peah., Arabic, and Ethiopic versions and Greek WSS.^Vov^h, 'Pnu^h).

» Kuenen, ThT. v. 291. » § 167o.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

240 QENESIB XXIX. 34-~XXX. 1 [343, 313

the word U a diminutive from 7t*JKi&'_ ; Hitzig ' and Koberteon
Smith,* that it comae from Arabic Hm'u, a cross between wolf
and hjena.

Ver. 34, '?? — adherent, for Leah hopes that from now her
husband will adhere to her in affection. It is r^arded by
many ' aa a nomen gentiU from Leah ; lagarde * interprets
the name of foreigners who joined tktmselvea to Israel, or
alternatively of the attendants and escort of the ark of the
covenant ; Hommel ' draws attention to a supposed Minnean
word lau'An, priest. See farther rc^rding Levi, Kuenen.'

DjBn, aa in iL 24. vnp should be read nwnp„ with the
Peshitta, Samaritan, and Septuagint (cxaXco-e not ^«X^^) ;
comp. ver. 36.

Ver. 35. -i^vr — subject of laud and praise^ for Leah
praised ^ Ood for him. The name is taken as a Hophal
derivative,' Steinthal " tried to prove the existence of a
God TifT^.

Leah now paused from bearing ; ^^ the interval is doubtless
to be put at not less than a year," to be noticeable as such.

Ch. XXX. 1-8. Burth of Dan and Naphtali, by Bilhab.

Yer. If. "Bacbel, jealous "of her sister's fertility, demands
children from her husband, otherwise she will die of grief.
He angrily checks her with the words. Am I in Ood's place,
who is the cause of death and life," and can alone grant such
a request ? The same words occur in 1. 19, from the same
author." "

< QtieKidUt, 47. ■ JounuU of Philology, ix. 80, 96.

» Wellhausen, ProUgomma, 150 [Eng. tr. p. 148] ; Stade in ZATk.
i. 112ff. ; ct. Literar. Centralblatl, 1879, p. 828; Niildeke in ZDMQ.
xl. 167.

* Orietaalia, ii. 20 f.

' iiu/«Kz« und AbluiTidlaTigen, 1890, p. 3a

■ Voliireligion, 1883, p. 312 ff.

' Delitzach. » Cf. xlix. 8.

* For the n, cf. Ph. ixviii. 7. xlv. 18 ; Neh. xi. 17.
'• In Dit Nation, 1891, No, 46, p. 716.

" See xvi. 2. =* Knobel.

" KiPiBsin xxvi, 14.

■* DeuL xixii. 39 ; 1 Sam. ii. 6 ; 2 Kings t. 7. ■> Kaobel.

Digitized by GdOgle

S4S] GENK8I8 XXX. 3-11 241

Ver. 3. Bachel helps herself as Sarah had done (xvL 2 f.),
and gives Jacob her maid Bilhah to be his wife, that she may
bear children on Bacbel's knees, who will thus also be built
up by her. The last clause is from C (cf. xvi 2), l?"!?"^,
Rachel will take the children on her lap,' and acknowledge
them as her own.'

noK — as in xx. 17, xxL 10, 12 1, from B.

Ver, ia. Because of its repetition of ver. 3 and its use
of nno^ from C, or perhaps from A, who speaks of Hagar
also as Abraham's nts>{t (xvi 3). So ver. 9&.

Ver. 6. V\ — judge, is the name she gives the child, for
God boa judged her, ie. decided her case as she wished.
Kuenen * here also conjectures a name of deity.

iilpn pels' — as iii. 17, xxi 12, xxvii 13.

Ver. 7, from C ; at least one cannot see why nnoe' nn^3
f)m should be an addition to the original text * when nfi^
tm nnoB* in ver. 1 2 is not

Ver. 8. '?i?B3 — eonibatant, for she has contended with
Leah in a wrestling match of ffod, and has come off the
victor. The genitive D<n^ does not express the idea that
the contest was of divine importance, as the founding of
Israel was,* nor that God brought it to a decision," but that
it was one for God's grace and blessing;' cf. xxix. 31,
XXX. 2.

Vv. 9-12. Leah, also, now gives her maid to Jacob,
seeing she obtains no more children,^ and Gad and Asher arc
the fruit of the marri^e. For ver. 9, see note on ver. 4.

Ver. 11. i| — chUd of/ortuite; she says i?3,» wUh good
/ortune, hi r^xs > ^^ comp. neio in ver. 1 3 ; the Massoretes
would read 13 (*3, fortune ia come ; " so at least the Targums

1 Job ill 12.

" Ch. I. 23 ; cf. Stade in ZATfV. vi. 143 ff.

' ThT. V. 291. * Wellhftusen, JBDTh. xii. 427.

' Enobel. • Hengatenberg.

f Tucli, DditMch. " Ch. xxii. 36.

' ua, pftuaal- '" Sept.

" Ci. laa. Ixv. 11 and the name Baal-gad in Jtwh. xi. 17, lii. 7.

DILLMAMN. — II. l6

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

242 GENESIS XXX. 13 [343,344

and Peshitta ; the Samaritan -iid3, and Graecua Veuetus
lixei iTTpdTev/*a, interpret as in xlix. 19. There waa a god of
good fortune. Gad, Twjfij, whose worship was widely spread
among the Aramseana^

Ver. 1 3, "'5'K — of even tenor, i.e. both fortunate and
propitious, lucky ; comp. fTTt^K, the goddess of fortune ; as one
may the star of fortune for Gad. Leah saye, with my good
fortune, i.e. it is my good fortune, for daughters ^ call me happy,
as the mother of many children, •■yatm, perfect of certainty.*

Vv. 14-20. Birth of Leah'a fifth and sixth sons. Vv.
14—16 gire Cb explanation of the name Issachar (Yissakbar),
and " tell the story of the Q'^T*^,* which Eeuben, still a
young child, found in the fields and brought home in the
days of the wheat harvest,* i.e. in May,"

D"in»n — "according to the versions, the yellow apple-
shaped fruit of the Mandr^ora vemalis or mandrake, a shrub
which is common in Palestine, or in Galilee, and so was well
known to the Hebrews. Its fruit is the size of a nutmeg,
and has been found ripe by travellers as early as the month
of May.' They say that the Arabs are fond of it, and believe
that it inclines to love, and gives vigour in the production of
children.' Its roots were tised in love-potions,^ and, according
to Hesyohius, MayBpayopmi; was among the names of the
goddess of love. It is therefore to be rendered amaitma,
love-apples, from 'nw." »

' Cf. on Isa. Ikv. 11 ; see Lagarde, Getammelta AbhantUttiigtn, 16;
SymraKta, I 87 ; Mordtmann in ZDMO. iixi. 89 f. ; Halivy, Melange*
dt eritiqw, 183, 212; Siegfried in JPTK. 1876, p. 361 ff.; Baetligea,
BtitrOge, 77, 159 1. 1 NiJldeke, ZDMO. ulii. 474, 478 f.

« Song vi. 9, ii. 2. » Oesenius,'" ItW. 36.

* Song TIL 14. ■ Judg. iv, 1.

° Mariti, Viaggi, Qerm. tr, 664 ; Schnltz, Leitungen da RScKilen, v.
197; HasBelquiflt [Eng. tr. TraveU, 1766, p. 160] ; Seetzon, ii. 98 ; Von
Schubert, ii. 4C7.

' So alfto Maundrell, NarnUwn, ji, 82,

' Dioscoridea, iv. 76. Theophraatua, Hiit. plant, ix. 10.

' Ewald,§ 1883. See farther Tuch, GeseniuB, Them'onu; Chwolsohn,
Die Ssabier, ii. 725 f. Knobel. Wetzstein in Delitzscti, HiA,slied u,
Koheltih, 439 ff.; also Winer,* J. 43 ; Riehm, EandwmvrhucK, 48,

Digitized byCoOgie

S44, 34B] genesis XXX. 16, 19?. 243

Itachel wishes some of these love-apples in order to use
this meane also to attain her object Leah at first refuses :
is it too little to have taken my htiaband, who preferred I^chel's
company, that you wish to take the mandrakes also ? But she
finally gives her some in return for Kachel's renunciation ot
their husband for the following night. Leah's words to Jacob
in ver. 16 are an obvious allusion to the name Issachar, hired.

f^nPf! — the infinitive expresses intention more decisively
than the more obvious perfect with waw consecutive ^nppi ;
and to take = and you wish to take? See xx. 16.

Kin rM>2 — see xix. 33.

Bachel's second expedient also tails, she does not become
pregnant. But Leah does. The result, however, is not said
to be a consequence of eating the love-apples. On the
contrary, ver. 17 continues, God heard Leah, which pre-
supposes the offering of a prayer of which there has been no
account. Jt is therefore now quoting from a different source,
namely, from B. Knobel advances ^ ]ia^ as evidence for A,
but the expression is occasionally found in the other writers
also ; ' the mentiou, also, of the fact that this was Leah's fifth
son,' was almost a necessity imposed by the interval from
here back to xxix. 35."

Ver. 18. "'J'Pfe';,* — i.e. ijfc' B^, there is a reward;^ Qod
has given her her reward because ■ she gave her maid to her
husband (ver. 9 ff.) ; plainly not the same reference of is^ff as
that given in ver. 16. Ewald ^ interprets the name as
reward ; WeUhausen,^ as ■>3b' B^«.

'nnK' — must have been altered by B, or a copyist, from
*ncM ; BO in xxxi. 33 in the Samaritan.

Ver. 19 f. Two explanations are also given of the name
Zebulun. In B Leah says, Ood has gifted me with a good gift ;

' Chs. ivi. 11, itxi. 17, iixix. 10.

* So ver. 19, the BiJttK ^ , ' Cf. xiix. 34.

* For another punctuation, see Boer'a Oamit, p. 84.

* Cf. Jer. xxxi. 16. * Che. xxxi. 49, xxxiv. 13, 27.
' § 873a ; Lohndmg. > Som^, p- 96 i. and preface.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

244 GBNE8I3 XXX. 21-24 [346

the t of -[St * 18 made equivalent to S.* In C she Bays, this
tims ' my husband toiil dwell (lie) vyiih me ; * Zebiilun is thus
given a meaning like neighhour or horderer, comp. xlix. 13.
An Aesyrian root has led to the proposal ' of the meaning
tmU exait (esteem) me, but It haa been conteated." The
Septuagint renders freely alptrtei fie. Begarding the term-
ination % see Stade.^

Ver. 21. The mention of Jacob's daughter Dinah is inserted
in preparation for ch. xxxiv. ; other daughters are presupposed
in xlvi. 7 (A) and xxxviL 35 {G), but without their names
being anywhere given. Though A apeaka of Dinah (ch, xxxiv.,
cf. xlvi 15), the present notice is not from him, for in his
narrative it ia always the father who names his children.

Vv. 22-24. At last Eachel also receives a son, tbough
not by her human devices, but by Grod'a grace and favour.

Ver. 22a is at least unrequired alongside of Trh», jneh
wrhvt ; ^ it certainly reminds one of Al* and may be r^arded
as from him, while ver. & a is from B and b ff from C. For
yam, see ver. 17, and for PinDI, xxix. 31.

Ver. 23 f. God has taken away my reproach of childless-
ness ; ^* from B, who thus interprets ^P^' as l?*^. May
Jahve add to me another son,^'^ ia from C, and gives Joseph the
meaning mere. Sayce ^ thinks f[0- s= Assyrian asipu, sooth-
sayer. See also p. 4 (Yosefel).

Vv. 25-43. Jacob continues to serve Laban under a
new contract. The wage agreed upon is in appearance
small, but Jacob by cunning and skill so increases it that he

' See GeseniUB, Tkaaurus, p. 401.

' For the interchftnge. Bee Gesenius, ITiffaiinu, p. 727, and Ewald, § 516.

«Ch. Mix. 34f.

» For the accus., see Judg. v. 17 ; Prov. viii. 12 ; Ps. v. 5, cix. fi j
for a parallel to the thought, xxix. 34.

' St. Quyard in JA . vii. 12. S25 ; Fried. Dclitzsch, Hehrejr Langnage,
38, and ProUgmaena, 62 (Delitzach' ; Kautzach-Socin).

0 Halevy, REJ. 1865, p. 299 ; Niildeke in ZDMG. xl. 729.

' l^rfruck, § 298. « Cf. iii. 1 and xxvii. 44 f.

" Knohel ; Bee note on viii. 1, but cf. nleo 1 Sam. i, 19,

I" Oh, iTi. 14, " Cf. XXXV. 18, " ZA, w. 387 f.

Digitized by G(Xlglc

UB,3U] 0BKB8I3 XXX. 36-27 ^45

sncceeds in possessing hiuiBelf of a great part of the wealth
of his selfish father-in-law and becomeB very rich.

Ver. 25 f. After Joseph's hirth Jacob asks to be per-
mitted to return homa

*0ipo — compv xxix. 22 and 26.

£'8 chronology as given in xxxi. 41 cannot be assumed
here. Jacob's first child was bom in the first year of his
second period of service, and i£ the other births followed in
the order in which they are enumerated in this chapter it
is impossible that Leah could have borne her six sons and
Bacfael afterwards Joseph' by the end of the period, bo
that the new contract could be made at the beginning of
the 15th year. We must therefore either insert xxx. 1 ff,
before xxix. 35 and xxx. 9 f. before ver. 7,* and so achieve
the possibility, or we must allow the births to occur in
part in the third period of service.^ The latter alternative
is the more natural, and has nothing against it in the text ; for
the expression, my service, ie. my time of service, need not
necessarily be restricted to the seven years of ch. xxix. 18
and 27. It is thus clear that this verse is not from the
author of xxxL 41.

Ver. 26 coincides in its contents with vv. 2ah and 29a, and
is a doublet from B ; so ver. 28a, which is coincident with 31a.

ni" nto — subordinate, with my children.

Ver. 27. Laban does not wish to allow the departure of
his valuable servant. His selfishness makes him polite, and his
perplexity occasions his speaking brokenly or stammeringly.

'n tu'ott — as in xviiL A ; the apodosis, do not leave me, is
omitted, and Laban proceeds, recovering his self-posseasion,
/ have observed the omens* the auguries are good, to the
effect that that (your departure) will not be, and Jahve has
blessed me on your account? so that I must be very deairoua

• The -[Tw of ver. 21 loavoB Dmah out of the reckoning.
> KeU, Knobel.

^ Book of Jubileea ; Delitzsch, partially. See also note on xxxviL 3.

* Ch. xliv. 16. » See xii. 13.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

246 GENKSIS XXX. S8-32F. [SW

that you should stay. It is wrong to trauslste, / have
observed unmistakably that Jdhve haa blessed me ; ' e'ru would
not have been required, and it is not simply = 'ffv.

Ver, 2S. Starting afresh, he bids Jacob name his w^e
for further service, "hs, becauee there will be an undertaking
imposed on him in consequence. But lom is sorprisiag in
itself, hence omitted by the Septuagint, and the request is
repeated in ver. 31a ; so the verse is from B (see ver. 26).

Ver. 29 f. From C, containing Jacob's answer to ver. 27.
He does not hesitate to remind Laban in express terms of
the value of his service, and makes it also clear to him that
he must now exert himself in the interests of liis own family.

*n({ — with me, under my charge. pBI, as xxviii 14.
At (JbUowing) my foot, in every step of mina*

Ver. 31. In reply to Laban 's question Jacob says, with
a show of disinterestedness, that Laban need give him
nothing if he accepts the following pi-oposal.

nte*, as in xxvL 18. lotptt has to be taken as an in-
tensification of "y^R,* but is doubtless only a variant from
.fi;* cf. Hos. xii 13.

Ver. 32 f. The text is here coiTupt, so that it is not
entirely clear from the statement what the proposal really
was. It is based on the fact that the sheep, with few
exceptions, were white,' while the goats were dark coloured,
brown or black.^ Jacob accordingly propoBes to go through
Laban's flocks that day and pick out ^ from the sheep every
one which was speckled and spotted {^'bo only in w. 31-39)
or black, and from the goats those which were Slotted and
speckled ; this should be his vrago. The statement necea-
satily leads us to understand that the wage was to consist

' Dclitzsch, KaiilzHcli-Sociii. = Ruth ii. 19 ; Prov. xxxi. 13.

" Isa. xti. S ; Job xviii. 11. " KwalJ, Si/nfoi-t, § 3490.

' Kautiach-Socin, * Song iv. 2, vi. 6 ; Dan. vii. 9.

'Songiv.l; Arvieux[Af^oires, iii. 364], Germ. tr.iii. 214; Berggien,
Reisen, i. 326 ; Burckhardt, Bedoiiint, pp. 42, 67, SOI; Lj-nch, BxpedUion,
206 f.

" InfiD. alMol., aa in zxL 16.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

346,347] aEKESIB XXX. 3S F. 247

of the unusual parti-coloured animals which were to be
separated that day} But neither ver. 31, iIDIKD vh, nor
ver. 35 f., in which (ver. 366) the unueually coloured animals
separated by laban still belong to his flock, harmonise with
this ; on the contrary, ver. 37 fl". represents that Jacob's
share was to consist of those lambs and kids, still to be
bom, which should be of the unusual colours. Bat of this
nothing is said in ver. 32, nor could it be implied in n'm
nab' without express mention. Wellhausen' is therefore
of opinion that a statement has fallen out after ver. 34, to
the eS'ect that after Jacob had separated the rarely coloured
animals, Laban found they were too many, and the w^e,
therefore, too high, and so required Jacob to make another
proposal to him : comp. xxxi. 7 f. But it is incomprehensible
how such a gap could originate, and the contradiction with
iiDiKD "Hnri'nS in ver. 31 would be really too obvious. We
must rather assume * that before or after 'lae' rrni a whole
series of words has fallen out, in consequence it may be of
homoioteleuton, or that, despite the Moseoretlc punctuation,
the Athnach is to be set at the first en^% so that we should
render : everyone black among the sheep and parti-coloured
among the goats, that shall be my w(^e (in future, inp, ver.
33). We might also delete nac* rrm as a gloss,' but the
words 1 m^ei -[pi nb !)3 would still remain a difficulty. Bacon's
proposal,^ to strike out ver. 32 f. as an insertion from B,
leaves things in unrivalled confusion. Ver. 31 leaves only
one possibility regarding (7s account, viz. that he wrote, now
you need give me nothing ; but whatever afterwards, after
the flocks have been pui^ed of all the unusually coloured
animals, is boru (becomes) of that character, shall be my
w^e. All the rest is in t^reement with this.

In the case of the sheep no other word than Qin is

' Knolwl, Delitzsch, Keil.

* As Tuch, Baiimgartea, Knobel, Delitzsch mainUin.
'JBDTh.TLxi.imi.

* As was done even in the Srd ed. of commentary.

' EauUsch-Socii). • E^traica, vii. 226 f.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

248 GBNESIS XXX. 34-36 [M!

required,' for tnn is equivalent to ia mn itPt*,* on which there
is black; neither here nor in vv. 33 and 35 are entirely
white goata preBuppoaed. In the sentence nirhs Dvd ion
tm'xn Tlp^ the absence of mn ia explained because nfc* includes
sheep and goats, aod black goats are normally coloured, not
abnormally ; parti-coloured is shortly used for all that is
abnormally coloured, and is, besides, more closely defined in
ver. 35.

The Septuagint and Vulgate render respectively the
simpler readings 'n noir and ^33 isjr, and both take ion aa an
imperative (because of ver. 35).

'npTS — Jacob says further, that his integrity will easily
show itself, will be its own witness, or speak for him; 2 rOS is
a legal term.' Animals other than those agreed on, i.e. sheep
entirely white or goats entirely black, if found in hie flock
win be self-evidently stolen property. It is unnecessary to
take 'npTV in the sense of 'pTV,* my right, that which right-
fully belongs to me.

"ino Di'3 — to-morrow, i.6. hereafter, as cra^inuvi tempvs.^

When yov, come over iny wage hefore yov, — when you go
throt^h my ilocks to inspect them, they being, of course, near
you and accessible* The Septut^nt has iari, and the
Samaritan wn' for ^y win. Din) = Din lij'to.

Vv. 34—36. Laban agrees: good, may^ it be so. But,
for security's sake, he himself makes the separation, and gives
his sons charge of the animals thus separated. It is dear
from the word i'J3 that Laban is the subject in ver. 35 ;
comp. ch. xxxi. 1. He also put a distance of three days'
journey between himself ^ and the remaining normally
coloured animals which Jacob had charge of, in order that

' Cf. vy. 33 and 35.

' See ver. 3B. * See Leiicona.

« As in 2 Sam. xix. 39 [28] ; Neh. ii. 20. So Knobel.

» Ex. liii. 14 ; Deut. vi. 20.

» Ch. xiii. 9. Knobel.

» Chs. iTiL 18, xxiii. 13.

" S(;pt., Samar., ora, between bia sons.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

H7, S48] 0ENEBI8 XXX. 37, 3S F. 249

there might be no interiuixture of the two parte in the
matter of procreation.

r'n — as in xxxii 15.

■')'? — striped, here apparently synonymouB with ^I>J, but
diatinguiahed from it in ver. 39 t, eh. xxxi 8-10, 12.

Ver. 37. " But Jacob haa the skill to turn the agreement
to hia own advantage by the use of artificial aide. He takee
green * rods of poplar, almond, and maple,^ and peels on them
wkiie peelings, a laying hare of the whiie on the rods, i.e. he
strips off the dark coloured bark or skin, but only in alternat-
ing etripfi, so that each rod is both dark coloured and white,
and BO parti-colonred." '

b^t: — collective and feminine, as is seen from ]nn (Samari*
tan DTU) ; elsewhere masculine

"33? — generally regarded as the storax, from the Arabic ;*
but more probably, in view of Hoa. iv. 13, tlie popnius alba.^

^IPntD — Ewald, § 239a,

Ver. 38 f. " These rods he set up by the watering-places
to which the flocks came to drink, and that in face' of them,
8o that they had them in view." But they were in the habit
of interbreeding when they came to drink, so they interbred
in the direction of or beside ^ the rods, and afterwards bore
parti-colonred young.

D'Olli — trenches, rare and rather Aramaic, also found in
Ex. ii. 16; here explained by trp nin^ (from np^).^ Regard-
ing the watering-trenches or troughs by the wells, see note on
xxix. 3.

*°^'^ — 'or lony, comp. Judg. v. 28 ; Ps, li. 7 ; • masculine,
because the males are referred to also. The emphasis in
39a falls on ni^n-iijt, which contains something additional

> Num. vi. 3. • Gesenios, Thetaunu.

' Knobel.

* Geaenius, Tkaawat, 740.

» See Riehm, Handin^rUrbuch, 1136, 15671.

' See iiv. 21. ' Ch. xxiv. 11; Samar. ^.

* Ch. ssiv. 20; eee Ewald, §g 316, 212b.
" Ewald, g 193a.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

250 OENEais XXX. 40 [sis

to the nine^ IKoa n:Dn'l of ver. 38, and bo is not exactly a
doublet,' though the expression is heavy.

" The striking, parti-coloured rods made a viTid impreseiou
on the animala in their state of passion, and this had its effect
on the character assumed by the foetus. A nervous imprea-
aion was produced by the rods."* Jerome gives a more
complicated explanation.' " Old writers * say that the colour
of the lambs is influenced by the river from which the parents
drink during the breeding time ; and, according to Oppi-
anas,'' it was customary, in order to obtain fine, variously-
coloured foals, to allow an ardent mare when breeding to eee
the figure of a handsome, variously-coloured stallion.* Dove
breeders obtained purple-coloured young in a similar fashion.
Ancient writers, however, allude more frequently to the
etfect of such nervous impressiona in the case of human
births." ^

Ver. 40. Jacob sets apart the specially coloured O'lpM,
kids as well as lambs, and turns the looks of the (rest of the)
tlock towards the striped and black animals, which were
Laban's, i.e. towards those whom he had just separated and,
aa we are now told, placed in front of the others, that they
might be constantly in sight of them and stir their imagina-
tion. This second device succeasfully supplementa the first,
with the rods, and Jaeob forms special flocks of his own from

• Wellhausen. ' Knobel.

' " Observabat ergo Jacob, et tcDipore, quo asoendebantur pecora et post
caloram diei ad potandiim avida pergebant, discoloreB virgns ponebat in
canslibna et admissia aiietibus et liircU in ipsa x>otandi aviditate ovea et
capras facicbat anccndi, ut ex duplici desiderio, diim avide bibnnt et
aacendiintur a maribua, tales foetus conciperent, qualen, umbnw arietum
et hircorum desuper ascendent ium in aquarum specnlo contemplabantur.
Ex virgis enim in cnnalibus p<isilia varius erat etiam imaginum color." —
QurrstioTMi.

' Aristotlf, IKfl. Anim. iii. la, and ^lian, Hul. Animal, viii. 21; cf.
Stiabo, X. 1. 14; Pliny, xxxi. 313f.

* Cyuegetic i. 331 S.

' E.g. in Spain, according to Jerome (Qiwcsfioitw).
' Pliny, vii. g 62 ; Oppiann", 358 IT., and others in Bochart, Uteroxoicon
i. 618 ff. (ud. RoMmmiiller). Knobel.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

348,349] CEHESIS XXX. 41-43 251

the animalB he has thae acquired, and does not place them
with ' Laban's flocks.

Such is the account of the Massoretic text ; nor doea it help
matters if we read ?;i* for «< (Sept, Samar.), or with othere,*
|)3. In that case ';iB would mean before and in sighi of? and
'Ji "73 would be object to (n*!. The difficulty lies in the fact
that the coloured animals which have been set apart are still
called p^ |t<V3 Oim ipv/ whereas in the circumstances we
should expect 'n mh immediately to follow maa The whole
mention of the second device, from jm to p^, seems to be a
secondary addition to the original text.^

Yer. 41 f. "He also secured his becoming possessed of
strong offspring only. It was only when strong adults were
breeding that he placed his rods before them." If they
thoiied weakness, i.e. were weakly, so that only weakly lambs
might be expected, he did not do so. The distinction drawn
between weak and strong animals is perhaps " to be explained
from the fact that the stronger animals breed in summer,
the weaker ones not till autumn, and that the offspring of
the former, bom in winter, are counted stronger than the
offspring of the latter, bom in spring.'

Dbi, perf, and waw consecutive = D'fe';. '''??n^, infin.
Piel of Dn' (xxxi. 10), with 3rd plur. fem. suffix ; comp. fU ^-
in xlL 21.*

Ver. 43. By the succesa of his devices Jacob becomes
possessed of large property. " It ie worthy of remark that
the narrator makes no such allusion to God as the writer of
xxxL 9 ff. does. A similar case in his narrative is found in
vv. 14-16.""

' ^ as in xxviii. 9, in addition to.

' Tai^au), Saadia, Houbigant, Knobel.

" As Ei, iiiii. 16 ; Ps. ilii. 3.

' See, on the other hand, ver. 36.

' Hupfeld, OlfihauBen, Delitzsch; also Buhmer, Wellhausen.

* Aquila, Symmacbus, Onkelos, Jerome, Saodia.

' Columella, Ru nw. vii, 3 ; Varro, Ru r«i ii. 2 ; Pliny, viii, g 187.

* QeaeniuB,** Dl. lA. 2. * Knobel.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

262 OEHESIS XXXI [349

pB, as in ver. 30. itm hkd, see ch. vii. 19. For other
points, eee note on xii 16.

3. Jacob's Retuen from Haeran, Ch. XXXI. 1-XXXII. 3 ;

HOSTLT FROU B (aL&O FROM C AHD A).

After having served twenty yesi-s with Laban, Jacob,
with the conciuTence of his wives, resolves to return to
Canaan with all his poBSessions. The jealousy of laban and
his sons, and an admonition from God, were what decided faim
(vv. 1-16). His departure was like a flight, without Laban's
knowledge, and Bachel took with them her father's household
god. Laban set after him, and overtook him on Gilead.
They have a sharp discussion. But Laban had been warned
by God, and has to be content with making a covenant of
friendship with Jacob on Gilead. This is the origin of the
name Gilead (w. 17-54). They part in concord. A whole
army of angels meets Jacob immediately on his entering the
laud of the Hebrews, at Mahanaim (xxxii. 1-3). The narra-
tive here shows how God guided the object of His care to the
last, guarded against his being overcome in the contest with
the Aramteao, and brought him back in safety from the foreign
land, the head of a large household and the possessor of much
property.^ An explanation is also given of the origin of the
worship of teraphim in Israel, of the boundary on Gilead
between Aramffiana and Hebrews, and of the sanctity of
MabaDaim.

The narrative is mostly from B. Only ver. 18, from
i>3"nKl onwards, is from A;^ the proof is found in the
language," the redundancy of expression, and the reference
to XXXV, 27. We need not suppose that ver. 176* or the
whole of ver. 17,* because of the repetition of Dpi in ver. 21,

' Cf. xiviii. 20ff., also xzviii. 16.
' Knobel, Wellhtmeen.

• tP3^, eO-1, Up, iriK pth I1I33 pK-

• Schrader, » Hupteld, Qutllm, p. 32.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

34S,3<10] GKNKBIS XXXI. 1, 2 253

is also from A. Vv. 1* aod 3,* probably the words najn Op»l
inw n« in ver, 21,' certainly vv. 25 and 27,* are insertions
from C; vv. 46 and 48-50 are also donblets from 0; and
in the working up of the texte of B and C in w. 44—53,
the hands of R and of one or more annotators have made
considerable modifications. Vv. 10 and 12 also, although
from £, have received their present position only from E.
What remains forms a well-connected whole, and is certainly
due to £, as is proved by the use of arkv,^ by the different
explanation it gives regarding the manner of Jacob's acquisi-
tion of wealth (w. 7-12), by the reference in ver. 13 to
xxviii. 20 ff., by the dream revelations it contains," the mention
of teraphim,^ and the expressions osed.*

Ch. xxxi 1-16, Jacob resolves to return home.

Ver. 1, to be joined with ver. 3, is from C. Laban's sons^
declare that Jacob has taken away their father's property,
and in this way has made his great wealth. Jacob hears
of it After yot^ the Septuagiut read 3pr. It is doubtful if
ver, 6 be a doublet to ver. a ; ^^ if it were it would be a frag-
ment from B.

nipp — see ch. xiL 5.

"I'm — of riches, as in laa. x. 3, IxvL 12; Ps. xlix. 17.

Ver. 2, to be connected with ver. 4f,, is from B and
parallel to the contents of ver. 1. Jacob observes in I^ban's
unfriendly countenance the signs of his change of feeling
toward him.

yov — in his intercourse with him, in his bearing towards
him ; *' in ver. 5 itt is used in the same way,

> Hupfeld. * Schrader.

* See below. * See below.

• Vv, 7, 9, 11, 16, 24, 42; xixii. 2f.

• Vv. 10, 24.

' Vv. 19, 30 ff. J cf. iixT. 4 tf.

' Laban the Aranuean (w. 20, 24), riD** (ver. 33), 32!) (ver. 28), nb ^^re
(ver, 37), jfjo (xxiii. 2), the antique prw nno (xxxL 42, 53), and U-Jb
(w. 7, 41).

* Mentioned in xix. 35.

"> Eautzsch-Socin. >■ Pa. xviii. 24, 26 f.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

254 GENESIS XXXI. 3-fl [SBO

Yederday and the day before — previously, formerly ; as in
ver. 5; Ex. v. 7 f., 14, from B.

Ver. 3, Jahre Himeelf, who guides every important step
taken by the patriarchs, commands his return to Canaan.
The verse is from 0, and is referred to by him in xxxii 10;
ver. 1 3 corresponds to it in B.

Land of yoiir faihers — again in the Pentateuch only, in
xlviU. 21.

innino — see xii 1.

Ver. 4 S., continuing ver. 2, from B. Jacob sends for
his wives to come to him, and lays the matter before them.
He recalls, first, his exertions and eervicea on Laban's account,
and the thankless attitude assumed towards him in return.

Ver. 5. And yet the God of my father has been with me,
has blessed me in my service for him, and has brought me
such great riches,

Ver. 6. See xxx. 26. fypiN. Gesenius," 32A. 5.

Vt. 7-9. " As his thanks, Laban deceived him, changing
hifi stipulated wage at will ten times, i.e. several times."*
But God did not allow him to succeed in his deceptions ;
those very animals which Laban settled as Jacob's wage were
always those bom.

Isnri, from ^bn, Ewald, § 127d. rrobO, as in ver. 41 and
xxix. 15. D'?b, only here and in ver. 41. iJro, see xx. 6.
frn*, Gesenius,*' 145. 7A. 3. n?^, perf. and waw consec.

D3'3K for I3'?«.*

In ch. XXX. nothing is said of these repeated acts of
deception, and R has inserted this speech in its entirety so
as to include ^s divergent account r^arding Jacob's acquisi-
tion of flocks, at least in this form. With the same intention,
E has here also included w. 10 and 12, which were not
originally part of what Jacob said to his wives,' but yet

» Num. xiv. 22 ; Job xii. 3.

«Ab ixxii. 16, xli. 23; Ex. i. 21; Num. xvi, 17 f. (Oeaeniiw,"
135. 5A. 1) ; cf. xxvi. 15, xixiii. 13.
' JBDTh. xii. 428.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

SB0,S8l} GENESIS XXXI. 10-16 255

doubtless shortly reproduce the contents of a £ section which
has been omitted. Ver. 12 is given quite an appropriate
position. This view relieves the difficulties expressed by
WellhauBBU.

Vv. 10-12. "It was God who gave him his flocks.
Jacob in a dream saw parti-coloured males covering the
females, and God himself told him that He had seen all
Laban's doings. Jacob was thus instructed to regard the
births of parti-coloured young as a gift from God, This
author accordingly attributes the blessing directly to God,
and says nobbing of the use of rods ; comp. xxx. 18." '

1^3 for C"8 wi^ (xxK. 32 f., 35). The dream (see xx. 3)
and the use of tyr^M Itt^ (see xxi. 17) are characteristic of B.

Ver. 13, originally a continuation of ver. 11. God
made Himself known as the God of Bethel (xxviii. 18 ff.),
and bid him return home.

'ta n»a iwn — either with ^ n'na t?k nRijn understood or
shortened from ^ n'a !« ^n.'

mru ^e'« — Samaritau and Septuagint 'll lEJKl.

TrninD — Septuagint adds KaX Itrofiat fierh, erov.

Vv. 14-16, The wives willingly accede to the proposal.
Their father has alienated them also. At home they have
no further herit^e to expect other than what they may
have received at their marriage (xxix. 14, 29). Their father
treats them as strangers, for he has sold them,' and now*
consumes the proceeds by himself,^ i.e. he enjoys what he
has gained by Jacob's service without giving them any share.

pm, see ix. 23. ri^'l??, Sept. and Samar. nv"ai|i.

Dl — the infin. absol. makes it clear that it goes with the
verb ; similarly in xlvi, 4 in £

'3 (ver. 16) — not so thai,* nor afBrmative yea^ but

> Enobel.

' GeaeniuB," 127 A. 4o. • Ch. mix. 18, 27 ; cf. sxiv. 63.

* Ch. xii. 9. ' Ex. ixi. 36.

•Knobel, Delitisch* ; nor in Dent. liv. 24; Job x. 8; cases like
vep. 36, wc. 9, xl. IB are different.
' Pelitiech*.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

256 GENESIS XXXI. 17-19 FF. [351,36!

emphatically introducing the autitheeiB to any connection
with their paternal home -j^ on the contrary, we are inde-
pendent, and all that God has taken from our father (ver. 9)
belongs only to ua, not to him, is our property ; there is no
reason why we should not depart.

lEi! in the Pentateuch only here ; comp. ^nnbun in xiv. 23.

Vv. 17—25. Without Laban's knowledge Jacob departs
with his family and property ; Eachel carries off her father's
teraphim. laban follows and overtakes the fugitive on
GQead.

Som and mves, in Sept. and in Samar. wives and sons, (ht
eamela, comp. xxiv. 61.

Ver. 18. in3pD-5»3TiK aui, from B, see Ex. iii 1 ; the rest
of the verse from A, comp. xxzvl 6 (also xlvL 6).

The animala of Ais possession, " therefore nothing of
Laban's." *

Ver. 19 ff. The departure, according to B, was secret and
of the nature of a flight. lAban had gone to hia sheep-
shearing, which, seeing his Socks were large, lasted a number
of days (1 Sam. xxv.). Bachel used the opportunity to carry
off his household gods, with the intention, at least, of securing
their protection and blessing, or the good fortune of the
house, for herself ; ' Jacob availed himself of it to make a
secret departure.

Vfinn* — no certain etymolc^ haa yet been found.
Neubauer'a' reference to D'KEn, and Sayce's* to Assyrian
tarpu = dvmma, ghost, which would lead us to the meaning
(uicestral spirits, are of no more value than the numerous
conjecttu-es enumerated in Oesenius, T}iesa,uTus, p. 1520 f.
It may be supposed that no more than a single im^e ' is
here intended ; the plural pronominal suffix of ver. 34 and

> Pb. iiJviL 20, ilix. 11 [10], exa. 4. » Knobel.

' JuBt m Mness took with him the Penates from Troy, Ditmytiut
Halicar. i. 69 ; Virgil, ^'netrf, iiL 148f., iv. 698. Knobel.

* See Winer,* ii. 608 ; Ewald, AberthSmer,' 296 ff. [Eng. tr. 223 ff.].
» Academy, 1886, No. 756, p. 297a.

• /^. ii, 96. M Sam. xii. 13, 16.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

3B2] GENESIS XXXI. 21-2* 267

the 'WKof ver. 30 are not certain evidence that there were
more than one,' still less is xxxv. 2.

Arajnean — as in ver. 24. See note on xxv. 20. Laban
has been frequently named in what goes before, and the
epithet is here attached, not so much becauBe of any Hebrew
national self-consciousness, as to explain the difference of
religion, and perhaps also to prepare for ver. 44 ff. ; so in
ver. 24. Budde' would explain it to be from A, but It is
presupposed in ver. 47 ; see also Deut xxvL 5.

3^ an — also in ver. 26,deliide one' sii'iUtUt(Auai) perception \
comp, KXAirreiv v6ov in Hesiod ; ' in ver, 27 more shortly
with accuB. of person, like KX^Trretv rtpd and dectpere*

73"?? — because of the want of, i.e. beeause or inasmiKh as
he did not ; * only here in this sense.

Thai he vrUended to JUe, i.t. depart, make off (cf, ver, 27).

Ver. 2 1. "van is generally assumed '^ to be the Euphrates ; ^
if BO, the words iran-nM lajn Opi must be an insertion from
C; see ver. 23.

Aitd aei his face — took his course, towards the mountains
of Oilead; comp. 2 Kings xii. 18.

Yer. 22f. It is not till the third day after that Laban
learns of his flight ; he sets after him with his brothers, i.e.
his kinsmen.^ After seven days' march he overtakes him on
the mountains of Gilead. At whatever speed (ver. 36), it is
impossible to reach Qiload from Harran in seven days, or
with flocks ' in from ten to twelve. It follows, seeing the
number cannot be impeached, in ^reement with zxix. 1,
that B thought of I^ban's home as much nearer Gilead ; '"
and also that ^^5n-n(( lajn Dfn in ver. 21, where iron can
only be the Euphrates, must be from another source (C).

Ver. 24. lAban and his people are much stronger than
Jacob (ver. 29), who is in danger of falling a victim to his

' Ewald, Syntax, § 318o. * UTgeerkichie, p. 422,

= Tkeotog. 613. * Knobel,

' Ewald, Syntoit, S 322a. « See xxiv. 10.

* As Ex. xxiii. 31 ; Uic. vii. 12, • Lev. i. 4 ; 8 Sam. rii. 3.

* Cb. iixiii. 13 f. "• Against Delitzsch*.
SiLLUANN. — II. 17

3d by Google

258 GENESIS XXXI. 26-27 [S52, S53

vengeance. But Crod intervenes before thej meet, and wama
Laban in a dream * by night not to apeak, much less take
actioD, against Jacob in~*ip ^ao. These words do not mean
beginning with good and passing to evil,' bat ^ anythi'ng ai aU,
ie. evil ; this follows from i? norn. The Septuagint rightly
has novtjpd; so in ver. 29.

Ver. 25. Cb account of the meeting, unlike 2Zb. A
distinction between p^ain, to he close hekind, and lirn, to over-
take,* cannot be maintained.

Jacob had pitched his tent on or beside inn, and
Laban and his brethren theirs on or beside is^jn vi.
Taken in connection with w. 21 and 23, inn can only be
understood as ip^in in, and we should require to render,
Laban encamped imi the game spot? But no writer could
express himself in this way. Either in had a qualification
attached to it,' which It has oioitted because of the dis-
cordance with -ffs text, or G delayed mention of the name
because he wished to relate its or^in in ver. 48 ; in the
latter case, ver. 256 must be from E. Eegardii^ Gilead,
etc., see p. 268 f.

iviK vpT\ — only here in the Pentateuch.

rriK — it is unnecessary to replace this by i'-^K.^

Yv. 26-42. Discussion between Jacob and Laban; abash-
ment of the latter.

Vv. 26-28, Laban first reproaches him with the un-
becomingness of his secret escape. Withal, he has acted
foolishly.

Ver. 27 is in part a variant to ver. 26, and probably an
insertion from C; note 13] without 33!>, In the Septut^int
things are made easier by the transposition of the first five
words of ver. 27 after O'EV of ver. 26.

'aai), see note on xx. 5. Captives of the sword, gained in

* Ch. XK. 3. ' Knobel, BmiBon.
» Aa Jiiv. 50, liv. 23. * Knobel.

* Vulgate, Knobel.

* Ace. to Lagarde, AgaSMiwjtliit, p. 157, nBXOn ; cf. ver. 49,
' Lagarde, BuU, Kanon, p. S50.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

363] OKNEBIS XXXI. W, 30 259

war.^ m3^ nttnni, verb as adverb.* nijn toi, Septuagint l^
with ^nWtn as apodosia. That I might have sent you away, with
merrimeiit,' Bong and muaic ; might have arranged festivities
on the oocsaeion of your leaving.* ^3, grandsons, see ver. 43
and xxxiL 1 ; comp. note on xxix. 5. rtu, in the sense of
im and ^3Dn, only here in Pentateuch. Ib^ for nlfe*? elsewhere
in the same document*

Yer. 29. He m^ht well be justified, then, in requiting
himself on Jacob ; but God has forbidden him in the night
juBt past'

*!; ?tO B*t I — has been literally rendered, it is to God my
hand,^ which might suitably express, / can accomplish anything,
though not, / am ahU, have the power. It should be trans-
lated,^ it is a/xording to the power of my hand, it is of my power,
I am able. ->K doee not mean " strong," from Sk, but is a noun
lite ov and t? ; see vol. i. p. 56.

God of your father — the plural suffix referring to Jacob
and his family ; ''■'' the Samaritan and Septuagint have ^*3K.
Isaac is the father. Laban knows from the contents of the
warning that it was Jacob's ancestral God who spoke to
him.

Ver. 30. But though Laban is willing to call him no
further to account because bis departure is now an accom-
plished fact, and because it may be accounted for by a great "
desire to see his home again, he cannot allow the theft of
his gods to pass in a similar fashion. But in this very
particular, where be is undoubtedly in the right, he comes off

1 2 KisgB vi 22.

* Gkseniua," 114. 2A. 3. 'I Sam. iviii. 6.

* For modem Eastern eKamplea, see Harmer [OtuermUimw,* i, 436 f,],
Oer. tr. i. 416f. Knobel.

»ChB.ilviii. 11, 1. 20; Ex. iviii. 18 ; Knobel; OeBenius," 76A. 2.
« Ch. xii. 34.

' Ab in Mic ii, 1 ; Prov. iii. 27 ; and with a negative, in Deut. ixviii.
32 ; Neh. v. 6.

' Seb. Schmid, Enobel, Uitzig, Bertheau.

* As the older ezpoaitore ; Qweniiw, Tncfa, Ewald, Delitzach.

" Cf. xxivii. 46. " Gesenius,»» 113. 3a,

Digitized by G(Xlgle

260 QXKSSIB XXXI. Sl-35 [353, 3M

second best in the end. He ia over-reached by bis own
daughter, whom he had before cheated ot her due (xxix. 25 ff.).
eiDM — in the Pentateuch only here.
Ver. 31 f. To the first complaint Jacob replies that he
feared, judging from the past (xxix. 23 ff.), that I^ban might
take hia daughbere from him by force ; ^3, as in xx. 11. Aa
to the second charge, Jacob is conscious of innocence, for
Kachel had said nothing to him of the theft ; he therefore
declares conEdently that he will condemn to death anyone
with whom Laban may find the teraphim, and he gives him
permission to seifrcb.

lint Dy — for lay — icit,' quite unusual, though imitated
in the Aramaic versions, and acknowledged by Ewald * and
G«8enius.' We also miss the presence at the beginning of
the verse of IDH^,* rendered by the Septuagint.

Shall not live — the patriarchs had over their families
the power of life and death (xxxviii. 24).

Out hTeSvren — as in ver. 23 ; Jacob bad a large company
with him.' v""??? — xxxvii. 32, xxxviii 25.

Vv. 33-35. Laban searches the tents, of which there
was one for each person of consequence.' Rachel had put
the teraphim in a camel-pannier or lUter, and seated herself
on it ; she professed that it was the time of her monthly
period,' and so escaped the duty of rising up on her father's
entrance,^ and deprived him of his desire to make a thorough
semxih.^

The words nnoKn ''jw ^eoi in 33a are given their position
to make Bachel's tent the scene of all that follows, but are
followed awkwardly by ni6 i>n«D «s^ ; the transposition of
the Septuagint is no help ; it would be more effectual to put
Tivh !>n{Ol after mnDKn. After \2h »y\ the Septuagint and
Samaritan have fctim.

'Ch. xliv. 9f. ' Si/niox, § 333a. ' Grammaitt," 138. 1.

* Bottcher, New ^ihrenleif-, i. 22.

' Chs. III. 43, xxxi. 37, 46, 54, iiiii. 8.

»Ct. xiiv.67. ^Scusviii. 11.

Digitized byCoOgk'

S54] OENEalB XXXI. S6-39 261

ncK — see XX. 17.

13 — " a palanquin, five feet in length, with a seat in it ;
it ia placed crosBwise on the saddle of the camel and fastened
with cords ; there are rods at the sides and crossing over-
head on which coverings are hung so that the traveller may
lie or sit in the shade. The palanquins which are placed
lei^hwise on both sides of the saddle are smaller, and are
specially for the conveyance of the women." '

Let it not bum in the eyes — so xlv. 5 ; the fire of passion
shows itself in the glance of the eyes.

ban — xliv. 12.

Yer. 36 1 Jacob becomes bolder now that everything has
passed ofT well for him, and in his turn takes Laban to task.

apiT"^ im — iv. 5.

TO (2nd) — Samar. Sept Pesh. Targ. of Jonath. and many
Hebrew codices riDV

'b nnK pin — " to flame, be hot* after one = follow one
hotly; cf. 1 Sam. xvii 53."'

'3 (v. 37) — Sam. Sept. and Vulg. not so well, 'st nb, as
xxii 5.

Decide between its — as arbiters ; * mnn, in £, in xx. 1 6
and XXL 25 has another meaning; also in f7in xniv. 14, 44.

Vv. 38—42. In order to set Laban's conduct in its
proper I^ht, Jacob, in language which is eloquent uid at
times even poetical, recalls his twenty years of earnest,
onselfish, and toilsome service, and Laban's many attempts to
deprive him of his merited reward, which were frustrated
only by the intervention of Jacob's God.

Ver. 38. >"Tf, as ver. 41, xxvii. 36. They made no mie-
earriages, as Ex. xxiii. 26; Job xxi. 10; the care of the
shepherd was so great.

Ver. 89a is to he interpreted in the light of Ex. xxii. 12.

> BuTckhardt [Btdouint, vol. ii. p. 85], Qerm. tr. 370 f. ; W, G. Brown

[TraveU,'' p. 463], Germ. tr. p. 473 ; Ker Porter [Travtls, Londor, 1821-22,

ii. 232], Germ. tr. ii. 239 ; and others in Jahn, Bibl Arch. i. 1, 266 f. [Eng.

tr.^ p. 64, without references]. Knobel.

* laa. V, 11. * Enobel. * Isa. iL 4 ; Job xvi. 21.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

282 GEHESIS XXTa. 40-43 [3M, 3S6

fiJBrM — for filtfo™? ; • here in the sense jTwtfce amejidi/or,
replace, for which qW Is the usual word.

na?pan — wanting in Sept. and Samar. ; Laban required
him to make good the losses. This and the preceding impf.,
as it were set before our eyes the events as they occurred ;
we must not translate, I will make good, thou mayeat demand.*
Stolen by day and stolen by nighi — I replaced, as yon
required, the missing animals, whether they were stolen by
day or night; comp. Ex. xxii. 11. For the *— of TtXA, see
Gesenius.'

Ver. 40. The service was a trying one. / wna — 6y day
heat conswrned Tne, I was wasted by the heat by day.* " It is
well known that in the East the nights are cold to a degree
correBponding to the heat of the day.*^ My stetp, that which
was my due, which I oi^ht to have had." *

Ver. 41 1 Because ver. 38 opens as this verse does, we
need not therefore assign w. 38-40 to a different author ; '
in such vivid speech the repetition is quite in place.
Eegarding the twenty years' service, see note on xxx. 26.
Ten times, as in ver. 7. The second >rhtt in ver. 42 is
wanting in Sept and Vulg.

The Fear of Isaac — the object of his fear and awe, numen
reverenduvi, <re/3o?; an ancient name for God; so ver, 53
(comp. Isa. viil 13).

"7 — for me, favourable to me ; as Ps. cxxiv. 1 f., Ivi 10.
nnp "3 — tken in truth ® you wotiid have sent me away empty.'*
'B3 jrS' — the toil of my hands, my toilsome work ; God
law, considered,'" and so decided."

Ver. 43. Ashamed and overcome by Jacob's speech,
' Gesenius,'* 74A, 4. ' Tuch.

* Orammaiik," 90. 3. * Ewald, S ISflo.

■ Cf. Jer. xiivi. 30; Morier [Second Joitmty, 1818, p. 97], Germ. tr.
p. 104 ; Wellated [TraveU in Arabia, i. 86], Germ. tr. i. 64 ; Katte, Btut in
Abyuinim, pp. 12, 66 ; Eosenm tiller, ad loc.
' Isa. xxL 14, xxxi. 9. KnobeL

'Wellhausen. * Ewald, ^ntaas § 358a.

" Cf. sliii. 10 ; Num. xiii. 29 ; 1 Sam. xiv. 30 ; 2 Sam. ii. 27.
"> Chs. xyi. 11, xxix. 32. » Ver. 37.

Digitized byCoOgk'

sod] genesis XXXI. 44 263

Laban b^ns, indeed, by an attempt to maintain his paternal
right to all that Jacob had, wives, children, and property ; but
immediately opens the way for a reconciliation by saying,
yet what can I do to-day to these my daughters and their
sons, ic. how do them any evil ? For h nby in its bad sense,
comp. xxii. 12, xxvii. 45 ; Ex. xiv. 11.

Ver. 44. He proposes that they should conclude a
covenant of peace and friendship.*

fi» — come ! as in xxxvii. 13 ; Ex. iil 10, in B.

nrn — the subject cannot be nna, which is feminine, nor
the action,^ which itself, as something transitory, requires a
permanent witness. We must therefore either delete the
following ?,* or assume that before n'n some words have
fallen ont, such as ?? filT??! or njVP nbvil, according aa the
verse was originally (7's or ffs ; oomp. the omission in
ver, 25.

The narrative which follows in w. 45-54, regarding
the conclusion - of the covenant, is disconnected and full of
duplications, and is certainly the result of a union of several
sources, besides containing* several gloesea The Septuagint^
unsuccessfully tried to reduce it to order by transpositions.
Various attempts at analysis have been made," in part too
complicated, in part insufficient C'b account is found in w.
48-50^ and ver. 46.* According to it the witness they
erected was a i>l, and the promise made was that Jacob
would treat Laban's daughters well ; the riKfp ia a harmon-
istic interpolation. Ei account, contained in w. 45, 51-54,
speaks of a noxD being erected, and that as a witness that the
Arameans and Hebrews should respect the spot where it
stood as the boundary between them. The covenant is

> Cf. ixL 23 ff., Mvi. 28 ff.

* Delitzsch'. * OlBhausen.

* Wellhausen, JBDTh. xii. 431. ' Hgen.

* Ewald, GachichU» i. 49S [Eng. tr. i. 347] ; Hupfeld, QiuUtn, p. 161.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

264 GENESIS XXXI. 46, 46 [SCC, 3BG

sealed, in both accounts,' by a meal which they partake of
together. C (ver. 48) accounts for the name Gilead by the
incident. Eittel'e analysis^ aBsigns vv. 45 f., 48a, 50, 53 f.
to B, and ver. 5 1 1, without the nsto, to C. It would have
this advantage that the a'n'?» of ver. 50 would have a simple
explanation. But the boundary between Arameans and
Hebrews (ver. 52) is more in place in B, who names Laban
'EHUn; and if ver. 46 were ^b continuation ot ver. 45, we
should expect now apim there instead ot apjr -lOKn. Besides,
B has already mentioned the -tjhi in in w. 21, 23 (25t), and
seems to have bad no special explanation of the name ijm-

Ver. 45. From £. A stone is set up as a memorial by
Jacob, according to the text, but by Laban according to ver.
51. We must assume* that the original continuation of
ver. 44 was simply pK n^n, and that 3pir> is a later and
erroneous expansion. The nam here referred to was
certainly in an elevated position, visible from far ofif; oyy is
therefore a rightly chosen expression, and is no proof that
the author is not the writer of ch. xxviii. 18, 22, where cfp is
used.*

Ver. 46 presents once more the text of C Stones are
collected to form a bi or mound on which, then, the covenant
meal is held. The Septu^int has iDpi"*! for inpi.* It is not
80 clear as in ver. 45 that ipV is here an erroneous gloss,"
but it is probable because, in ver. 48 ff., it is Laban who
explains the meaning of the ^3. There would be no difficult
if Jacob's people gave their help.

The meal can only have taken place after the oaths had
been taken, but might easily be mentioned by the narrator
beforehand. Still, the second part of the verse may, perhaps,
originally in C, like ver. 485, have stood after ver. 50, and

I Ver. 46 in C, ver. 64 in B.

* OachidUe, pp. 129, 140 f. [Erg. tr. vol, i, pp. 143, 156].

* Aatiuc, Ilgen, WellhauBen, * Against Knobe).

' Approved by Pliiscltke, Lagarde, (hunaat. Sac' ii. &S. OlBhauseu,
E&utzectt-Socin.

* WelltiauBen,

Digitized by G(Xlgle

3G6] GENESIS XXXI. 4T-49 265

have been transposed hj R to allow of the two promises,
TV. 48-50, and w. 51-53, following one another directly.

Ver. 47. Neither from C, in view ot ver. 486, nor from
£, who only spoke of a natD, not of a 'fX It is therefore an
independent insertion, ei^ested by "vrmn in vv. 20, 24, and
with the object of defining more precisely the words of
485.

tsirnni? — r^arding the v for d, see note on Job xvL 19.'
Both names, the Hebrew and the Aramaic, denote hillock or
mound of witless, " The situation of the place on the border
seems to have occasioned the doable designation. The
country north of GUead was inhabited in part by Aramaic
speaking tribes,^ while there is no trace of them in the
southern part of the country east of Jordan. The Arameans
of Damascus at times also extended their sovereignty as far
as Gilead.' In what follows also Gilead is r^arded some-
what as a boundary." *

Ver. 48a was doubtless origmally, in C, followed by ver.
50 ; ver. 48( is also from G, but, like 466, owes iUi present
position to B.

11'^ — from the same stem as Arabic j<Uad = dairus,
firmuB, is exphuned by £7 as IJ??!, although this is not very
consistent with the ordinary us^e by which the article was
prefixed {e.g. w. 21, 25).

iDtrwp p"^ — always in 0}

Ver. 49. The words ntiVDni ore surprising, because
nothing has been said before of a novo, plcux of (Asemation,
watch-iower? thoi^h a nams, here the reading of the
Samaritan, has been spoken of. As to the grammatical con-
struction, we can scarcely doubt that nbXD is co-ordinate with
the TjAa of ver. 486 — he named the place,^ or the Massebab,^
Afispah., for this construction alone suits the following
' [Dillm. Com.] ' Ch. nii. 24.

■ 1 Kings xxii. 3 if. ; 2 Kings ix. 14 f. * Kuobel.

• ChB. li. 9, iii. 22, xxv. 30, xiix. 34f.

* But see note on v«r. 26. ' Enobel, Keil.
^ Saodia, Ewald, Comjmi. d«r Qenttit, 64; Geseniua, Thetaunu.

Digitized by G(Xlg[c

2R6 GENESIS XXXI. BO [XX, %T

becavse^ he said} But the sentence is bo looBelj joined to
Ter. iSb, that we are driveD to the concluBion that in its
present form it is not from C, but has been touched up by
B to suit the tradition of his time, which epoke ratiier of a
Mispah than of a Massebah, and bad, perhaps, transferred
the scene of the legend to another spot. Wellhausen's
supposition is that R interpolated nsxDm, and that afterwards
another writer was induced by the bad odour of the ni^iD
to change it into nDYoni ; the words 'i\ mn« *in, along with
ver. 5Qb, were also an addition by this later hand. But the
explanation is improbable, because in vv. 45, 51 fi". the word
mvD has been left untouched. The only question is, whether
from tff to irtjnD in ver. 49, and the related ver. 50ft, are
an independent insertion of Ji'a, or are based on something
he found in C. If we consider that in B ver. 53 follows ver.
51 f., it is quite possible that in G, similarly, there was
something to follow 50a, such as 's\ 'p''2\ 'rs mn* ntn\ and
that R has only redacted and transposed his original with
an eye to nincnt

ffr — God is to spy ovi between him and Jacob, keep
watch that each fulfils his covenant duty, because they are
to be out of sight of one another,' and so will be unable to
watch one another.

mn* — the Septuagiut has 6 6eo9.

Ver. 50. The special point in the promise, according to
C, was that Jacob should not oppress or ill-treat I^ban's
daughters in revenge for their father's deception, nor take
other wives in addition to them.

^, as in ch. xxviii 9. QK in an oath, as xiv. 23,
xxvL 29.

No one is with la, as witness and arbiter ; God, therefore,
is to be witness between them. The original idea (ver. 48),
that the bl will be witness, falls completely away,

niri_— as xxvii. 27, xli. 41.

' Oh. ««. 18. * Cf. X. 9, xvi. 13, xxii. 14.

» Ch. iv. 14.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

sot] qenesib XXXI. 01-S3 267

BTiSt — surpriaing after the mn' of ver. 49, and no doubt
a proof that the words have been inserted or revised by R
Vv. 51-53. The contente of the agrs^^^at;, according to

B. Laban and Jacob, the descendants of Nahor and of
Abraham, will not in future eng^e in hostilities against one
another, nor cross Gilead with such an end in view. As in

C, ver. 48 ff., it is Laban, the one who proposed the covenant,
who ifi rightly made to define for Jacob the words of the
oath be is to take.^

But the words i nm 'pin mn (ver. 51) and i nm bin ly
(ver. 52) are an interpolation by S,^ for B, we may assume
(p. 263), contained no mention of a '?i. B harmonised B and
C by adding C'a bi to B'a ramj, as in ver. 48 f. he put noVD
alongside of hi.

In ver. 52b the twice repeated nm ^srrriK had been
trtn ithm ntt in B, for we can hardly suppose he could, with-
out more ado, call ijhi the (>3. The words nmn nairon niti
must be an addition by R.

Tirv — Job xxxviiL 6 ; m* does not mean throw stones
together, and is therefore no proof that nixon rum ia an
interpolation.

DS — OK = dve-~^ve* but in an oath probably rather as
in ver. 50a, to emphasise the double negation, / certainly
vnll not, etc

"jn? — for evil, i.e. with hostile intentions (2 Sam.
xviil 32).

Ver. 53. laban invokes the God of Abraham and the
God of Nahor to judge between them. Jacob now also
swears * by the Fear,'' i.e. the God of his father.

□rrsK vi^K — unifies the conjugate expression " Orod of
Abraham and God of Nahor," to which it is in appoeitioD,
as if Terah's God had become a duality in his sons' lives
(cf. Josh. xxiv. 2). But it has a halting appearance, is

' Cf . cha. xii^ iivi. * Ewald, Wellhansen.

' Kittel, OitehidiU, p. 141 [Eng. tr. vol i. p. 156, note 1].
* Delitzeeli, Keil. ' Ch. xzi. 24. « Ver. 42.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

268 GENEBI8 XXXI. M [397, 358

wanting in the Septuagint and certain Hebrew MSS.,' and
is doubtlesB a gloss.*

lOMf* — Sept Samar. Peah. Vu^. OBB^.'

Ver. 54. After the taking of the oath there follows the
covemnU meal* anticipated in ver. 46 : it ia prepared by
Jacob,* and the very expression employed (nni) ' shows that
it was a sacrificial feast. Jacob invites thoae who were with
him (ver, 46), and laban's presence may be inferred from
the purpose of the meal. Afterwards they spent the night
on the hilL

Eat bread — partake of a meal ; the principal food is pnt
for the whole meaL^ The mere " act of eating together ia
among the Arabs one of friendship,"' between those who
have been at enmity it is one of reconciliation; here it
plainly forms an int^ral part of the ceremonial observed in
making the covenant.

T^n in — in the Old Testament generally, like ijftjn pK,
a designation for the whole mountain district and country
south of the Yarmnk as far as the plains of Heshbon.^ At
present the name Jebel Jil'M is that of a mountain nmge
eight kilometres south of Wadi Zerk^ (the Yabbdk), which
stretches from east to west a distance of about nine kilo-
metres. " On it are situated the ruined cities of Jil'ad and
Jil'aud ; "* it is north of Salt," and east of .'AlUn,^' and its

I In the Samaritan, nman 'n^«.

* Eennicott, Houb^ant, Obhanaen, Wellhausen, Ge^r, Unehr^ 284.

* But Bee Josh. zziv. 3.

* Cf. ixvi. 30j Ex. ixiv. 11 ; 2 Sam. iii 20 f.
» Cf. ixvi. 30.

* Cf. xlvi. 1.

T Cf. xxivii. 26, rfiii. 25 ; Ei. ii. 10, itviii. 12 j Matt. xv. 2.
" Niebuhr, AnMen, p. 48 ; Soimini [Voyage, ii. 129], Germ. tr. i. 439 ;
Volnej [Voyage,^ i. 395, Eng. tr. i. 412], Qerm. tr. i. 314; Buckingham
[Syria, 1826, p. 16], Germ. tr. ii. 18 ; Biirckliardt [Betfouiiw, i. 164, 327 f.,
336], Germ. tr. 140, 264, 270. Knobel.

■ Deut. iii. 12 f. ; Josh. ivii. 1, 6 ; 2 Kings x. 33, and frequentlj.
'» Burckhardt [Syria, p. 348], Germ. tr. 599 f.
'■ Robinson, PalOsUna, iii. 9S2 [on Eng. map cf. i. 670].
^' Seetzen, E«itfn, 1. 393.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

3te] ORNEaiS XXXII. 1-8 269

behest point is Jebel 'Oecho.^ Hosea (vi. 8) speaks of a
town of GUead.* We may conjecture that the Mispah of
Judg. xi 11, 34 was no other than the Mispeh-GUead of
Judg. XL 29 ; and it was also doubtless one and the same as
Bamath-Miepeh," the well-known Bamoth in or on Gilead,*
Kamoth of Gilead,' which lay fifteen Soman miles west
(north-west) of Philadelphia, according to the Onomaaticon." •
According to most, this ItHspah or Eamoth is to be looked for
in the modem es-Salt,'' but more probably^ in the ruins of
el-Jal'fid, eleven kilometres farther north. With these Facts
in view, Enobel believed himself ^titled to identify i|?4
(xxiii. 25) and t^i (ver. 47 f.) with the modem Jebel Jil'ad,
and Tttsson (ver. 49) with the ancient Miapah or Bamoth.
But this is inconsistent with xxxil 2, 23 f., which show that
Jacob did not cross the Yabbdk till afterwards. What is
spoken of must be the part of Gilead which lies north of the
Yabb&k, i.e. the Jebel '^Ifln, which alone is suitable as the
boundary between Hebrews and Arameons. But we can no
longer determine what locality in Jebel 'Ajl^ the author
had in mind. nBSD, which is due only to S (? C), can decide
nothing; it may be that M was under the inSuence of a
different tradition r^^ardlng the locality, and had Mispah-
Bamoth in view ; but it is also pt«sible he intended a Mispah
in Jebel 'Ajlfln. " Beke found on Jebel 'AjlUn a cromlech,
one of those well-known monuments of the earliest time ; and
the Consul Einn was assured by his Arab companions that
there were quite a number of them on the hills there." *
Ch. xxxii. 1-3. From B. Laban and Jacob separata

1 Robinson [PaUitint,* i. 632], Qerm. tr. ii, 481 ; Buckingham {Syria,
182S, p. 20], Qerm. tr. ii. 24.

■ Judg. X. 17 ) • Joeh. xiiL 26.

* Deut. iv. 43 ; Josh. xx. 8, mi. 36.

' 1 KingB iv. 13, iiii. 3 ff. ; 2 Kinga Tiii. SB, ix. I ff.
"Knobel.

' SeeUen, i. 397 ; Buckingham, Syria [1826, p. 40], Qerm. tr. ii. 46 ;
Bftedeker,* S87 ; Riehm, HandwHrtgrhudi, 1003.

* Hitzig Langet in A-u^vd, 1862, p. 181.

■ Si^wnkel, BibtlUxiam, ii. 472.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

270 GENESIS XXXII. 1-3 [3S8, 359

A host of angels meets Jacob on bis way at Mahanaim. The
encounter, which took place after the Aramean border had
been crossed, corresponds to the vision of angels which Jacob
had when he set out (xxviil 10 S.); it reminds him of the
divine protection which has foUowed h\m hitherto, and
asBures him of its continuance in the face of further dangers.

Ver. 1. Laban says farewell, and retams home, tain,
as in zx. 8, xzi 14, tyj?, 3, xxviiL 18. Kissed his sons,
comp. xxxi 28.

Yer. 2. ijUD'n, as xxviii. 11. AngeU of God, as xzi. 17,
xxviil 12,

Ver. 3. 'n mfn — as xxviii. 19.

D^no — the Septu^[int (Vulgate) iraptfifioTuti anderstood
a plural^ It is in itself quite possible that the final syllable
is due to a diaint^ration of an older form DJOp, camping place,
which has assumed a dual aspect. This is probably the case
in other instances of the many pre-Israelite place names
which once ended in D ;- or t; ,' and it may be evidence here
that we are only told of OT^ti wnp.s But it followa from
vv, 8-11 that in this particular word Vino the pronunciation
as a dual is very old ; and in this verse itself (ver. 3) a
sv^estion of the double camp may be found in the camp of
the angels and in that of Jacob.*

The city was sacred from early times,' one of the most
important towns in Gilead, belonging to Qad but on the
border of Manasseh," the capital of Ishbaal/ and David's
residence during Absalom's rebellion.^ It was also the
principal town in one of the districts into which Solomon
divided the country for fiscal purposes,* but is unmentioned
in the history of later kings and after the exile. There is
therefore do tradition regarding its site. It cannot be

I As QeseniuB, Thettmnu, 496.

* Sw xxxvii. 17, MtiviiL 21 ; Philippi in ZDMG. xxiii. 63 ff.

» Wellhauflen in JBDTh. zii. 433.

< See also note on xsxiL 22. ' Levitica], Josh. xxi. 36.

" Josh, xiii, 26, 30. ^ 2 Sam. ii. 8, xii. 2».

" 2 Sam. ivii. 34, 27. » 1 Kings iv. 14,

Digitized by G(Xlgle

an] GENESIS xxxn 271

Buckhardt's ' Meysera * ruins two houis aouth of the Yabb6k,
but muat have laiu north of the Yabb6k (ver. 23), not too
far from the Jordan (ver. 11), and separated from the 'Araba
by liVia (2 Sam. iL 29 ; of. 2 Sam. xviiL 23 ff.). The ruins
of Ix^^' are too far north and east to suit here ; it would at
leaat, then, have been preferable for Jacob to descend to the
Jordan by the Wadi Yibis rather than over the YabbSk.

a jacob feou his return to canaan till the
death op isaac, ch. xxxii. 4-xxxvii. 1.

1. Jacob hekts Esau and wrbstlbs with God, Ch.

XXXII. 4-XXXIlI. 17 FROM C AMD £.

A new danger threatens Jacob in the settlement with
Eaau which has yet to be made. He sende word of hie
arrival to Esau in Se'ir, but learns from his messengers that
hia brother is already on the way with 400 men. In
mortal fear of his vengeance, he takes precautions by
dividing his eervaats and flocks into two camps, and implores
God's help (xxxii. 4-13). He prepares rich presents for his
brother, and sends them on in front (vv. 14-22). That
night he crosses the Yabbok. During what remains of it,
he wrestles alone at Peniel with a divine being who en-
counters him, and finally names him Israel, and blesses him
(w. 23-33). Jacob and those with him now humbly advance
to pay their i-espects to Esau, who is approaching. They
meet, however, with a fraternal reception, and Esau accepts
the presents prepared for him only after repeated entreaty.
Jacob prudently refuses the escort Esau offers, the latter
returns to Se'ir, and Jacob settles in Sukkoth (xxxiiL 1-17).
This incident is the crucial point in the history of Jacob's
spiritual education. His last danger is hia greatest, and its

' [Syria, p. 3473, Germ. tr. p. 697. * Knobel.

■ Ma^neh (Robinson [on Eng. map]. Germ. tr. iii. 920) ; Mohhn;
(Seetzen, L 38S)j or Mihne {ZDPV. ziii. 206).

Digitized by G(Xlgle

272 GENK8I8 XXXIl [369, 360

iesue, fortunate to a degree beyond hope, is a result of his
prayer (xxxiL 1 0 fif.) and of bis etru^le with God (ver, 2 5 ff.)-
But he must first pass tbrougb this experience of earnest
striviug for God's grace, be must feel to its full extent the
anxiety which the e'm against bis brother brought on him,
and must seek his refi^ in God alone before its consequences
can be turned away. Only now, as one who has wrestled
with God, as Israel, is he Jacob as God wished bim to be.

S and C gave an essentially similar account of the
estrangement from Esau and the flight from his vengeance,
and they seem to have c^:reed also in their accounts of bow
the brothers met again and were leconcUed. It ia from
them that E baa compiled the narrative just outlined ; A
contributes nothing, for he bad no story of any estrangement,
and makes the separation of the brothers occur only at a
later date (xxxvi 6). The whole of the first paragraph,
xxxiL 4—13, with the inclusion of ver. 14a, is to be assigned
to G. Almost every word of the prayer in vv. 10-13^ is
evidence for his authorship ; in ver. 8 t. the origin of the name
Mahanaim receives a different explanation from that given by
B (ver. 3); and, lastly, vv. 4-7 are preparatory to vv. 8-1 3, and
betray Cb hand in the nnoa' of ver. 6. Vv. 146-22, r^rding
the propitiatory presents, are, on the other hand, to be attri-
buted to B. It is true they form a suitable continuation of
w. 4— 14a, but ver. 22b takes us back to the point already
reached in ver. 14a,' and the writer knows nothing (ver. 22ft)
of a division of Jacob's camp into two. M has not preserved
Ba parallel to vv. 4-7, the message to Esau and word regarding
him, which must necessarily have preceded this point ; be
may have blended it, however, into Cs account.* On the
other band, C also must have contained something regarding
a present sent to Esau, as is clear from xxxiii 8-10, and
perhaps ver. 21 may be from him.* But the presence of
ru'J? in xxxiii. 1 1 (from £), instead of nmp, ia no proof that
1 See notes below, ' WellbauBcn,

Digitized by G(Xlgle

nG0,8si] osHSBis xxxn 273

all vv. 14^-22 18 from C} In the verses which follow next,
w. 23 and 24, there is an evident duplication ; * ver. 23 is from
C, ver. 24 from B. In the next place, ver. 25 ff., the story of
the wrestling contest, can only be a continuation of ver. 24,
not of ver. 23. ^b authorship is further indicated by Dti^m
in ver. 31 ; * and from Hos. xii. 4 f. we learn that the l^nd
of Jacob's wrestling was ind^^nous to Korth Israel, where B
wrote and not C. Against Cs authorship* there is the
underlying reference to PK«? in xxxiii 10,* and xxxiL 31'
is linguistic evidence for B, seeing it cannot, without arbi-
trariness, be r^^ded ^ as merely an insertion from him.
Ver. 29 is not proved to be Cb, because in xxxv. 2 1 he puts
the name Israel for Jacob ; if so, the substitution should
have begun in xxxiii. 1 £f., which it does not. On the other
hand, B in xxxiii 20 doubtless presupposes the narrative
here. The objection, that B has elsewhere no such material
theophanies, more strictly angelophanies,^ is refuted by
xxzil 2 (cf. Ex. iil 2), and the crossing of the river by night
(ver. 23 f.)' is rather against C than for him.'" We cannot
decide whether C had also a similar story, and whether he
accounted for the name of Israel in f s manner or ^'s ; '^ tbe
part played by the narrative in Bs history is taken by the
prayer of ver. 10 f. in C. Ch. xxxL 1 ff, now continues
xxxii 23 (wives and children), and the thread of the narra-
tive is taken up by C. The language '* is proof of this, and
there is no express mention of the arrival of the presents
which B spoke of as being sent in front. There are, indeed,

> Bacon in Hdiraita, vii. 278 ff. ' See notes below.

' Ilgen, Schroder, Bbhmer ; see, on the other band, zzviii. 13, 16,
where C contmues to write nyr in spite of hie meation of the name
Bethel.

* Maintained hy Wellhausen, Kuenen, Eittel, Kautzsch-Socin, Bacon.
' [From C, and irreconcilable with that here] ; aee below.

* See note below. ' As bj Bacon.
^ Wellhausen. ' Wellhausen.

i> See below. " But see note on xizv. 10.

'» ninDB* {ver. l f., 6), ninpS pT (ver. 4), nvn (ver. 1), -rw jn txioh
(ver. 8, of. xiiii. 6), TJ'wa ]n "ntWO Va QK (ver. 10).

pILLMANN — II, 1 8

Digitized by G(Xlgle

274 GESBSIS XXXn. 4-SF. [361

munistakable phrases from B (tt. 5, 1 la, wrhm), but this
ODlf makes it clear that B and C had very similar acconnts
of the meeting of the brothera. Cfa. xxxiiL 4 may be also
a trt^;ment from B. Ch. xxxii 33 may be supposed to be
from R.

Ch. xxxii 4—7, Jacob, on reaching the neighbourhood of
the Jordan, sends messengers to Esau iu Se'ir to announce
his retnm. He learns from them that Esan is already
advancing to meet him with 400 men.

D^tt m'r — for the use of mt?, comp. xiv. 7 and xxxri 35.
The expression gives the impression of being a variant to
t^ pK, and is perhaps from B. Esau's change of home to
Edom must have been recorded in a passage from 0 or B
not preserved \ when Jacob left, Isaac had not long to live
(ch. xxviL). A'i account was different (xxxvi 6).

Ver. 5 f. pitMtn — xviii. 28 ff.

"i™* — iropf. Kal syncopated from "in^f*, as in Prov. viii 1 7.'

imt — better ]ttYi, as Sept Samar. Vulg. Pesh. and some
Hebrew MSS. The collective use of -W, etc., is here
peculiar.

Ver. 7. Esau had already set out to meet Jacob. We
are not told his intention, but the fact that be brought
400 men allows us to infer that he intended under certain
circumstances to assert his rights or show his power. It
was just this uncertainty in regard to his intentions which
was bound to awaken in Jacob pangs of conscience for his
past misdeed (ch. xxvii.).

Ti^h wi — without Kin.*

Vv. 8-14a. Jacob's precautions.

Yer. 8 f. In his anxiety he takes the precaution, not
uncommon, of dividing hia people and flocks into two camps,
so as not to lose all at a blow in the event of a hostile
attack. It is certain that in C the name Mahanaim was
explained by this incident. R must have omitted a definite
statement on the subject because of ver. 3. The ^^ of
i Qeeenius," 68. 1, * Geaeniun," 1X6, 5A. 3,

Digitized byCoOgic

301,86!] GBNRSIS XXXn. 1»-14 275

ver. 14a bHowb that G really mentioned a locality, namely,
Mabanaiin. In the enumeration of the animals, the asses,
included in w. 6 and 16, are left out; the camels, omitted
in ver. 6, are named as in ver. 16; both are together in
XXX. 43, where ip3 is immentioned.
•vp\ — from ft}

nntc — the {emiiuue ie surprising, for the masculine is
immediately resumed ; the Samaritan has nnKn.

Vr. 10-13. But Jacob feels that without God's help
this precaution will avail him Uttie. He therefore betakes
himself to God in prayer, and, with humblenesB and thankful-
ness as well as faith, puts his trust in God's promises and in
the help He has so often vouchsafed him in the past.

Ver. 10. Comp. xxviii. 13 and xxxi. 3. My father
Abraham, as in xxviii 13, is to be specially observed.

Ver. 11. p "MDp — Iamtoosmall,tooiiisigni/Ua7it,/or,^i.e.
unworthy of, all the manifestations of grace apd faithfulness
(to the promises).'

This Jordan — he was now once more in the basin of the
Jordan and on the way to the river ; we may gather that
Mahansim was no great distance from it.

Ver. 12. And slay vie, mother and children together — as
in Hoe. x. 14, a proverbial expression denoting merciless
cruelty. 7S pictures the mother leaning over her children
for their protection.*

Ver. 13. The promise of a numerona poateiity (xxviii. 14
in C) would come to nought if God did not protect him.
See xxiL 17 and xvi 10 for the language.

Ver. 14a is still part of the paragraph from C, and its
original continuation is found in ver, 23 fiF,

Vv. 146-22. The preparations for meeting Esau, accord-
ing to B. In f s narrative also the arrival of news regarding
Esau's approach is implied.

' Geaenius,** 67A. 3. ' Cha. iviii. 14, iv. 13.

» Cf. xriy. 27, 49.

* Tuch, Knobel ; cf. also Deat, ixii 6.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

276 OEMESis xxxn. 14--21 [ses

Ver. libff. Jacob prepares a preseat tor Esau from what
hadeonuinkis hand^ in his posseeaion; from the property
he had brought with him.* According to £, it is a '^P. &
sorb of tributary present,* and in xxxiii. 11a ^3. 0 has a
somewhat different representation (see ver, 21). The present
is a very considerable one, in all 580 animals, containing a
representation of all the five species of pastoral wealth, and
with the mates and females chosen in the right proportion
determined by the superior value of the latter aa regards
breeding and milk.*

tnr'n, ixz. 35. Drraa, masa suffix, as xxxL 9. ^H^.,
GeaeniuB,*' 28. 2.

Ver. 17 ff. He entrusts the selected animals to servants.
herd, herd, alone, i.e. in herds separated from one anothei,^
and tells them Co leave free space between each herd on the
road. By this he intends to make the procession long and
imposing, and the effect surprising as one herd after another
arrives. The delivery of presents by means of the greatest
possible number of persons and beasts of burden is spoken of
as a custom.^ Each servant is charged to explain when he
meets Esau that his flock is a present from Jacob, who is
behind him.

D3??jrt5 for DMWp.^ plain, see inDRn, ver, 5.

Ver. 21. After w, 18-20 ver. a is superfluous, ver. h
defloes tiie present as a propitiatory one. The verse seems,
when we consider also '^ * and '3D Kt!",' to be an insertion by
R from C. After npjr, the Samaritan and Septuagint have M3.

I will cover his face — bring it about that he will not see
the injury done him (xx. 16).

> Ch. »xrv. 4.

' Rightly BO truislatad by the versiona.

^ Cf . S Kings lit. 4 ; 2 Chron. xvii. 11, for tribnte from nomadB.

' Job i. 3 ; 2 Chron. xvii. 11 ; cf. Varro, De rt rust, ii, 3 ; Tuch.

» GeBeniuB," 123A. 2.

« Delia Valk [Viaggi, 1650-63], Germ. tr. ii. 120, 16» ; Sonnini
[Voyage, ii. 37S}, Germ, tr, ii. 108 ; Uarmer, ObierwUiom,' 1776, ii. 17 ft.
Knobel.

' QeseniuB,'* 74A. 2, * See note xvi. i, » Oli, six, 21,

Digitized by G(Xlgle

368,363] OEMBSIB XXXII. 2S, 23 F. i7f

Ver. 22. The ammalB for Esau pass on in front, while he
himatif remamed the same night in the camp, i.e. with hia
people and flocks. The naxrative thus comes back to what
was Baid in ver. 14a.

nTMUi — WeUhausen ' r^ards this as a proper name,
Maifane, and refers Co ver. 3, where he holds tuno denotes
one camp only. But Mah&ne is nowhere else found in the
Old Testament for Mabansim ; and the appellative signification
is quite in place. If B had intended a proper name be
would have required to write mno, as in ver. 3. If C were
the author,* would he not require to say in which of hia two
camps Jacob was ?

Yer. 23 f. The crossing of the Yabbo^, as related by B
and C. According to ver. 23, Jacob takes his wives and
children and crosses the Yabbdk with them (himself) ;
nothing is said of his property or the two camps. According
to ver. 24, he takes his wives and children and sends them
and all his possessions over the river ; it is not said that he
himself crosses.' Here, if anywhere, there are two accounts ;
ver. 23 is pointed out as Ca by mmi?, so ver. 24 belongs to
B. The first words, 'n 'bs Dp*i, perhaps belong to both, but
certainly to ver. 24 ff. (cf. w. 27, 32).

"Journeys by night are usual in the EastV' Bo that
ver. 23 presents no difficulty; bub the crossing of a river
with large fioebs (ver. 24) is different and unusual, and only
required by the necessity of leaving Jacob alone during the
n^ht for his encounter with the i^^* It i^ not fear of
Esau ' that occasions the paesi^ by n^ht ; fear would have
induced Jacob not to cross at all.

ton Tiy^z — chs. xix. 33, xxx. 16.

iir-it?K-nK — Sam. Sept. Pesh. Vulg. -h itPK \o nn.

P^! — Samaritan, pTn. According to Deut. iii. 16 and
. ' JBVTh. iii. 433. * Bacon.

* On the contraiy, he atsjB behind, ver. 26 (cf. 32).
^ Von Troilo, Beudxidi/rgibimg, 4I>8 ; Burckhardt, Syria, 24G (Germ. tr.
390). Knobel.

> Ver. 8. Wullhaiueu.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

278 QKNESI8 XXXII. 26, 2C [363

Joah. X.U. 2, once the boundary between 'Ammop and the
Amoribe kingdom, at least in its upper course ; ^ according to
the Onomasticon? iiUer Amman i. e. PMladelpMam et Gereaatn
in quarto milliaris ejus; the modem Wadi Zerka, which
divides the districts of 'Ajlihi and Belki, and falls into the
Jordan in the latitude of Shechem* It flows in a deep
ravine between steep bills with & somewhat rapid course.
The ford was probably (ver. 11) somewhere just after it
leaves the hills.

Vv. 25-33. A continuation o! ver, 24, from B. Jacob
wrestles with the I^pd, and receives the name Israel

Ver. 25. Jacob remained, or uxu aUme behind, on the
right or north bank, of course, since this is s continuation of
ver. 24. The march in any ease was from north to south.*
Eaau comes from Se'ir to meet Jacob (ver. 7), and not I'^Dp?-
It was the natural duty of the head of the party and owner
of the Bocks in such a case to be last on the ground and see
that nothing was left behind. In the n^ht, when thus alone
by the Yabbtlk, one in appearance ' a man wrestled with him
till the coming up of the dawn, and so a long time ; it was only
afterwards that he rec<^niBed in him the presence of a

P??.^1 — only here and in ver. 26 ; in ito signification wrestle •
related to psn, or only a dialectical varianL^ The choice of
the rare word is determined by the wish to play on the name
pa', ae ii it meant river of wrestling. In the legend the
contest was associated sometimes with the river, sometimes
with Peniel (ver. 31). Both associations were known to our
author, but he preferred the former, and only hints at the latter.

Ver. 26. Tlie unknown sees that he is not a match for
Jacob,^ cannot get the better of him, so strong is he,^ and so

> But see comment, on Num. xii. 24 and Dent. ii. 37.

* Sub Jaboo. ' See Bible Dictionaries.

* Against Knobel. * Che. sviii. S, xiz. C.

* Sept. Pesh. Vulg.

' Ct. Talmudio pns, Le\-y, Ntvheh. Worlerb. i. 146.

* Judg. xvi. 5; J Sam. uvii. 8. • Ch. xxii. 10.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

363, 3&l] GESE3I3 XXXIt. 27 279

manful his wreatliug. To get free of him, for the time when
be must vatUBh is cotae (ver. 27), ke touches him, i.e. strikes
him (a blow) on the hollow of his hip, the socket of his thigh
bone, 80 that in the struggle it was dislocated, put out of
joint (impf . Eal of j^).

Ver, 27. " At the same time he aska Jacob to let him go,
for the dawn is rising. Supernatural beings do not expose
themselves to the eyes of mortal men. In Flautus,' Jupiter
Bays, Cur -me tenes t tempos est : earire ex wrbe priusquam liteiecat
volo. But Jacob recognises that he has encountered a being
more than man ; he uses the opportunity for his advantage,
and rafuses the release unless he receive a blessing."*

\v. 28-30, He receives the blessing he asks. His name
is chmged to Israel The query as to his name is no more
than in introduction to that.

Sot you have contended- with God aTid with Tiian, and have
been eile, i.e. have conquered in your contests,^ The success-
ful struggle with God has just taken place. He has had
many contests with men before now, in especial with Laban *
and Esau; that with the latter is not yet finished. In
refertnce to it the 73wi obtains the significance of a promise ;
bavlig contended successfully with God he has as good as
won the combat with men, which now concerns him (cf.
xxxiL 1 ff.). The change of name to Israel is thus not
merely an honourable rec<^ition, but itself a valuable gift, a
blesdng,

Smfc" — the rare expression ^^^^ is chosen, as in Hob.
xii 4, because of ^xnfe", which is therefore interpreted thea-
goniit, i.e. wrestler with God. The meaning is transmuted
by nany into God's comiataiU,' one who fights on God's
side and with His help ; others ' render God's ruler. The

^Amphitr. L 3. 35. ' Knobel.

' Ch. ixx. 8. * Ch. xiii. 26 ff. * See Lexicons.

' E.g. Redelob, AUtataTiunt. Naimen, 1846 ; Tuch, Oeseniiis, ThaauTut;
Ewild, OeK}iichtt,* i. 493 [Eng. tr. i. 344] ; Beuss, GaAidiie da Alt.
Tei* 52.

' Ilgeo, Gramberg.

Digitized by G(Xlg[c

280 GENESIS xxxn. 30 [su

most likely conjecture ia M is ruler^ or. El is combalant;
comp. ittvotr*, etc

Ver. 30. Jacob is now desirous of knowing hia opponent's
name, but he is not told.' He must be satisfied with having
gained the blessing, and the issue will not leave him in doubt.
It was with God that he wrestled, according to vr. 29 and
31. The author m^ht here have spoken of God's angei, for
Giod presents Himself in the person of His angel, and God and
His angel are always thus interchanged.' But he hai not
done 80. He felt a s^ificance in the fact that Jacob had
striven with God.

The story is certainly, amongst other things, a glorification
of the physical strength of this ancestor of Israel, and cf his
bold spirit, which quailed before nothing. But, still more,
it celebrates his elevation of mind and the power of his Faith,
which set the h^hest ends before it, and would not ht go
God Himself till He blessed htm. Men wrestle with Ciod
only that they may obtain from Him grace and hlesdnge.
This, when aU is considered, is the end set before all men,
and before Israel in chief. It is the real spirit of trael
which is here glorified and set before the people as in a
mirror.*

But, from the context in which it is placed, the itory
acquires, besides, a special s^nificance. Jacob has been
guilty of wrong ; it is only because of this that he mui so
fear his brother, and find in God an adversary who cones
against him. He has long to stru^le with God. But dter
he has won His grace, the threatened danger from his hroiber
has also vanished. Everything assumes a smiling asKct
(xxxiiL 4 ff.). It was to this result that the words D'citfDjn
referred (see above). The stru^le here is the last of the

■ Knobel. = Cf. Judg. liii. 17.

»Cf. xvi. lOff., rxi. I7f.,xiii. 15f., mi. 11 ff., xlviii. lB£.,aiid tow
Hoa. xii. it,, which in other respects variee eotucwlial fium the accumt
here, replaces D'H^X by ■^ttha, having thuB both.

*Ho8. xii. 4f.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

3M, 369] GBNESIS XZXII. 31 281

eveDte by wliich Jacob's character waa purified ; oow, at
lei^th, Jacob has become Israel.

It is indisputable that the wrestling with God, as nuder-
atood by the legend, was a physical occurrence in the material
world. The statement about Jacob's limping (ver. 32) is
more than sufficient to establish this. It is only entire
misapprehension which can " explain the occurrence as some-
thing purely subjective, such as a vivid dream,^ or a fervent
wrestling with God in prayer," ^ The standard supplied in
John iv. 24 * is not that by which we have to test those old
legends. But it is no less certain that the writer, like
Hosea, discerned spiritual truths in what is, to begin with, a
popular legend.* It is against the text to interpret the tr'K
of the guardian deity of the land of Canaan, who sought to
oppose Jacob's entrance. Studer,^ who does this, believes
also that the whole legend is a transformation of a Canaaniie
temple myth regarding the contest of the Sun with the
demon of Winter, told at PenieL*

Ver. 31. 'ji tfrip^ — as in ver. 3, xxviil 19, xlL 51 f.;
otherwise in xxxiii. 17.

PK'JS — -face of God, in ver, 32 and elsewhere 'KUB; the
name given by Jacob to the place of his combat, " because he
sow God faee to face'' without forfeit of his life.* Somewhat
strange as the name of a locality. But the Fhcenician
promontory Oeov wpoffenrov^ must have been the same or
similar in Fhcenician." " There is no tradition whatsoever

' Jean Oenmn, J. D. Micbaelis, Hengler, Eichhom, Oabler VrgeicMdUe,
u. 2, p. 53 f. ; Ziegler in Henke, Nejut Mag. ii. 35.

' Herder, Otiit der Htb. Pomt, i. 265 f. ; Heogatenberg, OetchidUt
BiUam't, 51. KhoIkI.

• [" God IB a epirit," etc]

' See, further, Umbreit in St. Kt. 1848, p. US ffi, and Ewald, GeicfttcWe,'
i. 512 ir. [Eng. tr. p. 357 ff.] ; far the parallels from antiquity, Ewald
[p. 358, note 2], and Winer,* 1. 523.

» In JPTh. 1875, p. 636 ff.

» See also Popper, Urtpmng, p. 369 ff. ; see above, p. 3.

' Es. xxiiii. 11 ; Deut. xxxtv. 10.

■ See note on ivL 13, » Strabo, »vi. 2. 15 1

'" Knobel.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

282 GKME8IS XXXIt. 32-XXXnL 4 [365

regarding the situation of Feniel ; what we may team from
the text has been stated imder ver. 25. It ia again
mentioned in Judg. viiL 8 fT. and 1 £inga xii. 25, but not
el8ewher& Its name and the narrative here show that it
was regarded as a holy place.

Ver. 32. The sun rose after Jacob had passed Peniel on
his way to overtake the othetB. But the combat had left a
lasting mark upon him. He limped on hw thigh, " as if the
crookedness, which had previously adhered to the moral
nature of ' the wily ' Jacob, had now passed over into an
external physical attribute only." *

Ver. 33. Ko doubt from B.^ The Israelite custom of
not eating the sinew of the thigh of slain animals is ascribed
to this incident Having been touched by God it was
sacrosanct. The custom is not mentioned elsewhere in the
Old Testament ; it is prescribed by the Mishna.* Bearding
<\f3!y Tl, the sinew of the thigh muscle, see Gesenius.* It
is the nenm3 ischidiaeus, the most prominent of (he thigh
muscles. Its injury involves limping."

Cb. xxxiii. 1-16. The meeting of Esau and Jacob turns
out amicably. Mainly Cb account.

Vv. i-4. Having reached the other aide of the Yabbok
with his wives and children (xxxii. 23), Jacob sees his
brother approaching with his company of 400 (xxxii 7).
He resolves to meet him, and separates (xxxii 8) his
wives and children into three gronps,' for the same reason
as in xxxii. 9, giving each mother her own children. He
places those whom he cared less for in front, his better
loved ones behind. He himself precedes them and makes a
sevenfold prostration as he approaches his brother, i.f.
approaches in the most submissive manner, such as only
fear and prudence could have induced.

» Ewald, Geuhichit,^ i. 613 [tr. vol. i. p. 358].

' See X. 9, lix. 37 f., xxvi. 33. ■ ChuUin 7.

* Thuaunu, 921. ■ Knobel.

• There is nothing about a divirion of the camp into three parts (as by
Wellhausen, /BCn xii. 436).

Digitized by G(Xlgle

366,366] GRKESIS XXXm. 1-0 283

Yer. 4. But Eeau hastens whole-hearteijly to meet him,'
embraces bim, falls on his neck and kisses .him. Both weep
from joy at meeting i^in.

inpam — being before 'ji i«*i may be attributed to B (cb.
xlvia 10).

nifiy-^tf i-BI — as in xlv. 14, xlvi. 29, in C. In these
paas^es the weeping immediately follows the falling on the
neck, 60 that the supia-pointed * 1t\\^\ may well be un-
authentic; it is wanting in certain MSS. of the Septuagint*
The Jews had, indeed, another view of the word. " From
Bereshith Rabba and Kimchi * we see that even at an early
date *fi3?'!5, and he hit him, was thought of ; the Jerusalem
Targum explains Jacob's weeping from pain in bis neck"(?),
" Ksau's from pain occasioned in his teeth." '

Vv. 5—7. Jacob's wives and children now approach, and
also salute Esau by prostrating themselves. At least ver. hh
is from B in view of O'n^.

pn — as in ver. 11. Here with double accusative, to
favour one with something.'^

fijn — not hither^ any more than in xxi. 29, but the
personal pronoun.*

Vv. 8-11. Esau accepts the present of cattle only at bis
brother's urgent request It bad previously met him, but
whether exactly in five herds, as in £ (xxxiL 14 ff.), is ques-
tionable.

ruTO — camp or host ; in C the animals were therefore all
together. The Sept., because of xxxii. 1 4 fT., corrects into atrrai

Who to you ia all this host t what do you intend by it ?
A question as to Jacob's object Who for what gives promi-
nence to the persons present' "Jacob, with unattractive
humility, does not venture to call his very considerable gift

1 See iviiL S.

» Chs. ivi. 5, iviii. 9, xix. 33, xxxvii. 12.

a In Lagarde'B (renem, AEcmtz. * [Dill, here ^imhi.]

' KnobeL * GeseniuB,'* 117. 56.

' DalitMcli. » See xiiL 1, xiv. 15, eU. " Ewald, S 325a.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

284 GENESIS XXXIII. 10, 11 [366

B preeeot ; he replies obI; that I might find gratx^ be treated
with Idadnees by you." *

Ver. 10. Further, Jacob asks bis brother to accept the
present, seeing that he has now bad the fortune to see his face,
to be received by him and not repulsed, aod that he has been
kindly welcomed* (cJ. Job xxxiiL 26). He desires his brother
to continue the kindness he has shown by accepting the gift.

A» ow gees the /cue of God, strictly, face of a heavenly
being,* i.e. so propitious ; for celestial boin^ only show bhem-
selves to those to whom they are well disposed. Esau met
him with a kindness which was divine. Such an explanation
is not absurd,^ and more in place than the rendering, for this
reason I have appeared before you as one appears before
Uod (and not before kings ?), sc with a gift Wellhausen *
has acutely, and uo doubt rightly, remarked here the presence
of an allusion to the name Peniel different from that of
xxxii 31. But, along with the whole of ver. 10, it is fnun
G, not from B\ for 'ji (O OK ' and p-^jna * are phrases of C6
as well as *3fi ntn," and mrr could not be here written for
□v6m, because an angelic being is intended. The thought
lying at the root of both variations of the legend is that at
Peniel the unfriendly God was found to be a friendly one.
It does not follow that in the original Peniel form of the
legend Esau himself, as the wild huntsman, was this God.^"

'n '3D nitna — infinitive without subject."

Ver. llo. A doublet from B.

71313 — bUssinff ; " here the present, which accompanied a
salutation which consisted in invocations of blessing.'^ In the
Middle Ages the presents of ecclesiastics were called benedic-

' Ch. «xii. e.

' Sept. and ViUg. ino

orrectly

* Knobel.

• 1 Sam. Mil. 9.

* Bmrn, Qentmt,

« JBDTh. xxi. 435.

* See note on ivi

» Sob xviii. 6, six. 8.

» Ch. wiiL 21.

>» See above, p. 196.

"Ewald,§30te.

" I Sam. MV. 27, mi

.26.

" Knobel.

D,tradb,G(X)glc

360,307] GENSSIS XXXIII. 12-17 285

nuari,* vocalised nttan by the Septiu^nt 'jjn, see ver, 5.
'31, and heeaiue (Joah. vii. 15; Ju<^. vi 30 ; 1 Sam. xix. 4;
Ibs. Ixv. 16). I hofoe everythiiuf, I am rich enoi^b. iVD, id
xix. 3, 9, in C.

Yer. 1 2 f. Eaau offers, for Jacob's protection, to travel the
rest of the way on hefore him, so that Jacoh might have him
in view (not eV evBtunv, Sept.). But althoi^h Esau was
pledged to peace by his acceptance of the present (cf. xxL
30), Jacob, still addressing him as lord, refuses the escort.
He was doubtless influenced, not merely by mistrust,* but by
the wish to be under no obligations to his brother, and to
preserve his independence.' He gives the excuse that his
children are still of tender age, and that his sheep and cattle
are suckling, i.e. include many suckling mothers,* who would
die if they were driven hastily even a single day.

DipBi — for the masculine suffix, see xxvi 15; and for the
3rd pers. plnr., Ewald, Syntax, § 357& But the Samar.
Sept Pesh. have o'npini.

Ver. 14. He wishes to continue his march aeeording to'
his ease, i.e. slowly, as it suits him, and aecordirtg to the foot of
his flocks and children, according as they are able to march.
He concludes by speaking of his intention to visit him in
Se'tr. The author does not say whether this was a mere
pretence, or whether he really wished to visit Esau in acknow-
ledgment of his tiiendly reception of him.*

^3^6o — in ch. ii. 2 f. work, here goods or property, in
especial property in cattle, like ^PP.'

Ver. 1 5 f . Esau offers him some of his followers as an
escort. This also Jacob refuses, and Esau returns to Se'tr.

ntn— XXX. 38, xliiL 9, xlvii. 2.

Ver. 17. Jacob, on his part, continues his journey as far
as Sukkoth. He builds a house there,^ and makes booths for

' Q«eemua,*' 74A, 1. * Tuch, Knobel.

» DelitMch. • I». xl. 11.
' ^ of the nonn, aa lu. xi. 3, xxiii. 1.

• knobel. ' CI Ex. xxii. 7, 10; 1 Sam, xv. 9. 'See xiTii. 16.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

286 GENESIS XXXIII. 17 [367, 3E8

his cattle ; hence the name of the place, This residence in
Sukkoth is, however, only an intermediate paoae on the
homeward journey, whose proximate goal was BetheL' A
stay of some time had to be assumed, because in cb. xxxiv.
the young children are grown up. The verse ia probably
still Cb. Besides the use of n-a, the expression p-^ is evi-
dence for him or for S.'

niap — lay on the east side of the Jordan,' in an open
valley,* west of PeaueL* There is, indeed, a modern S&kfkt
west of the Jordan, south of Bethsh^n." It is an open
question if this western Sukkoth was intended in 1 Kings
viL 46 (comp. iv. 12); if so, there were two places of the
name.^ But the second cannot be thought of in the present
connection, because quite oat of the line of Jacob's march.
The eastern Sukkoth is alone suitable^ But it cannot be
localised travs J&rdanem in parte SeythopoUos,' or at Abu
Obeida, where the valley broadens,"* which would be north of
the Yabbdjf, nor yet so far south as between the Wadi
Nimrin and the Wadi Mojib.^^ It must be placed '^ south of
the Yabbo^, near the ford of D&mie, on the road from es-Salt
to NfLblHs." For recent discussions regarding the situation
of Penuel and of Sukkoth, see ZDPV. i 44, iiL 80.

» Ch. xxx\. 30, xxviii. 31f., icxxv. Iff.

• Unlike xxxii. 3 and 81; c£. li. 9, ivi. 4, «ii. 22, isviii. 30, 1. 11.
» Joflh. xiii. 27 ; Judg. viii. 6.

• Pb. li. 8 [6].

" For Oideon when purauing the Uidituiitea eaatwaidB marched vp
from Sukkoth to Peaod (Judg. viii. 8).

• Burckhaidt [Syrto, p. 345], Oerm. tr. p. 590 ; Lynch [Expeditum,
1849, p. 221], Genu. tr. p. 133; Rflbinson [LtOer Besearchti, p. 309 ff.]
Germ. tr. p. 406 ff. ; Van de Velde, Eeiie, ii. 301 ff.

'Bitter, Er^mnde, xv. 446 1.; Knobel; Ewald, Oetehichte,' ii. M6
[Eng. tr. ii. 158 f.].

B Book of Jubilees, ch. 29. ■ Jerome, Qtutttumei.

" Knobel.

" Arnold in Herzog, ICealeiKyclopadie,' xiv. 764; Delitzach*
»* Kohler, GesekvAte, i. 147; Keil.
i» Lynch lExpedaion, 1849, p. 248], Germ. tr. p, 160,

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

sea] 0BNKSI3 XXXIII. 18 287

2. Jacob at Shkchem, and the Dishonouring of Dinah,
Ch. XXXIII. 18-XXXIV. 31; from S, following S,
A, AND C.

Jacob reaches Shechem, pitches hig teot beside the town,
and buys a piece of ground thera While there his daughter
Dinah is dishonoured hy Shechem (Sh^khem), son of Hamor,
prince of the country. Jacob's sons are enraged, but accept
the proposal that Dinah should marry Shechem, and that the
two families should become allied to one another, on condition
that the Shechemites should submit to circumcision. The
Shechemites allow themeelvee to be circumcised. While they
are in the state of fever caused by the wounds, Simeon and
Levi fall on the town and slay them. The town is plundered
to avenge the injured honour of the family. Jacob dis-
approves of what his sons have done. This is the first of the
troubles brought on the patriarch by his sons, and in so far
rather belongs to the Toledotb of Jacob, which begin in ch.
xxxvii. But in one or other of ifs sources it must already
have belonged to the period of the return to Canaan.

The hostile encounter with the Shechemites was a
frequently-recurring subject in the tribal legends of Israel
The deed wrought by Simeon and Levi, though somewhat
differently described, is mentioned in the old verses of ch.
xlix. 5-7, ascribed to Jacob. . In Jacob's blessing (ch. xlviil
22, from B) we are told that Jacob with his sword and bow
took Shechem from the Amorites. Here, in the narrative of
ch. xxxiv., there are, further, unmistakably two accounts of
the incident. Even the introduction (ch. xxziii. 18-20),
which commences the account of the journey continued in
ch. XXXV., is from two (? three) sources. Ver. 18 contains a
fr^ment from A,^ in ver. 19 f. we recognise i^s band, and in
w, 186 and 20 there may be traces of C In ch. xxxiv.*

* See note bdow.

■ Assigned by Ilgen to £ i by Ewald and DeliUBcb* to X ; by Enobel
to A and C; by Hapfeld, Scbroder, Bobmer, Kayaer, to C; by Knenen to

Digitized by G(Xlgle

288 OBNKSIS XXXUL K [SGS, 369

w. 27-29 are a looaaly-attached addition to the reat.^ What
remaiuB falls into tvo divisions. In the one Hamor conductB
the De^tiatioDB with Jacob regarding Dinah for his son
(w. 4, 6, 8-10) ; he receives a reply (15 (14)-17), and in
due course lays it befoie the assembled citizens of the town
for their approval (vv. 20-24). In the other, Shechem him-
self asks Dinah from her father and brothers, and after thm
reply (ver. 1 1 f.) immediately submits to the conditions they
require (ver. 19). In the first account Dinah is still with
her family (ver. 17), in the second she is already in the town
in Shechem's hands. Ver. 2h, therefore, which speaks of her
being carried away and ravished, mast beloi^ to the latter ;
and it carries with it all the verses (5, 7, 13, 31) in which
the anger and mahce of Dinah's brothers are spoken of, for it
provides their explanation. There are linguistic differences
corresponding to these differences in the story. In the first
account N'iM (ver. 2) (pe'n in ver, 8 compared with pn in
ver. 3), inw (ver. 10), lat^s cai- i*3ri (w. 15, 22), ^^Ho
(ver. 24), VJ)^ and nnra (ver. 23), n*B iJH? ^twhs (ver. 24),
etc, are indubitable signs of A'b authorship. The difFnseness
of style {e.ff. ver. 1), the value attached to circumcision, and
the resemblance of the proceedings in the popular assemUy
to what is found in ch. xxiiL are also evidence for A, In the
other account we find pzi (ver. 3), nw (w. 3, 12, and 19;
contrast m^ in ver. 4), Mfjmn. "/? mn, and nfclP vh p (in ver.
7), tD'rw in Kim (ver. 11), Tin "th (ver. 26), TSjr (ver. 30),
which aU belong to Cs special vocabulary.

We may therefore without any hesitation attribute
vv. la, 2a, 4, 6, 8-10, 15 (14)-17. 20-24, to A. Hamor
wishes Dinah to be Shechem's wife, i.e. he desires the
amalgamation of part of the house of Jacob with Shechem,*
and the citizens even ^ree to be circumcised in order to

C and a very kte redactor; by Wellhausen ((hmpimtvm, 312 f.), and,
following him, Cornill {ZA TW. xL 1 ff.), to C, B, and a late redactor.

' See below.

» See Ewald, GetchichU," L 641 1. [Eng. tr. i. 378 f.].

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

380] GKNESIS XXXIil. 18 289

keep the house of Jacob amongst them.^ It is uncertain
what A'b account of the upshot of the matter was, for w.
25 f. and 30 f. are in the main from 0. But it seems as if
he also related^ that Simeon and Levi spoiled the whole
plan. In 0, to whom w. 2b, 3, 5, 1, 11-13 (14), 19, 25*,
26, 30 f. belong in the main, Shechem carried oft Dinah
and dishonoured her ; but as his love tor her grew he asked
her in marriage from Jacob and his sons, and offered to
accept what conditions they pleased. Dinah's brothers were
fuming at the outrage to their eiater, and treacherously made
Shechem'B circumcision their condition (ver. 19). He cir-
cumcised himself, and Simeon and Levi then murdered bim
(and the other Sbechemites) while in a state of fever from
the wound ; they carried off Dinah, but were severely blamed
by their father, who feared the consequences of their deed.
In putting t^e two accounts t(^ether R had, of course, to
make certain changes, e.g. in w. 13 f. and 18, where Hamor
and Shechem, Jacob and Jacob's sons are put in one, or in
ver. 25, where the circumcision of the townspeople is pre-
supposed, as it was in A. He has also interpolated w.
27-29,' and tiie emphatic addition there of Dmntt ittco itni
(ver. 27) leads us to conclude that 136 and kdd in ver. 5,
perhaps also lib, are due to him ; stronger expressions of
this kind betray his later point of view.

Wellbausen * and Kuenen ^ raise objections to this
analysis. A'b authorship, it is said, is not to be thought of,
for elsewhere his story proceeds in a peaceful and orderly
fashion," aud he could not make circumcision the instrument
of treachery.' But there is no treachery in A'b account, and
it is, on the other hand, in agreement with his characteristics
that the 1^^ question of procedure on the occasion of a
daughter's marrif^e should be treated of. The assumption

1 Cf. in £ and C, chs. zsi., sxvi., the trouble Abimelecli takes to
secace the friendship of Abraham and Isaac

» For ver. 266 may be from A. 'See above.

• JBDTh. III. 436 ff. » ThT. xiv. 266-281.

* Kuenen, op. eU. p. 277, ' Hupfeld, Quellm, p. 18fl.

DILLMANN. — II. 1 0

Digitized by G(Xlgle

290 QEHKSia XXXin. is [369, 370

that all that is not from C has been interpolated by a late
diaskeuaet of A'b school, is refuted bj the fact ' that we have
before xa, not simply a redacted narrative, but, plainly, two
narratives welded together. It is further asserted that the
conception of circumciBion ae the condition of membership in
the community could * only exist after the exile,' and that
G could not * have had any such implication in hia narrative
His account must then have been somewhat to the effect that
a man named Sbecbem carried off Dinah and seduced her,
then asked her family to condone the act and legitimise the
union, and paid the bride-price ** which they asked of him ;
when all was amicably settled, Simeon and Levi slew him in
bis own bouse, and brought back their sister to Jacob's great
displeasure. But does not ver. 25 (O) presuppose the fever
caused by circumcision ? It Cb original narrative had
nothing of this, how did it occur to the late diaskeuast to
drag in circumcision and alter the whole story ? In ver. 30,
also, it is not the vengeance of the Shechemites which Jacob
fears, but that of the people of the country, so that C cannot
merely have related Sheohem'e death and that of some of his
relatives. Kuenen,* accordingly, finally leaves it undecided
whether C had anything regarding Shechem's circumcision as
a condition of the marriage, and attributes vv. 1*, 2*, 4^6,
8-10, 13», 14», 15-17, 20-24, 25», 27-29, to the late
redactor. Following this, Wellbausen^ and Cornill now
acknowledge that ch. xxxiv. contains two narratives, but from
C and B,' the redaction of which is on the lines of A, and
that in £ circumcision was made a condition of the marriage
with a treacherous intention. In 0, Bb predecessor, the
circumcision of Sbecbem only, not of all the Shechemites,

' See above. * See above, p. 77 f.

' Knenen, p. 276 ; WellhauBen, p. 437 ; GeschtctUt, i. 365.

* In view of Ex. iv. 26 f. ; ct. Josh. v. 2 ff.
" Repl&cing the agreement to circumcision.

• Onderaoei,' i. 316. ' CWjwnfMtt, p. 318 1

' According to ComiU, vv. 1, 2», 3», 4, 6, 8-10, I3», 14, 16 f., 18u,
20-24, 25* 27o, 28, 29a, without the phrases from A, are from B.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

are] genrsis xxxiil is 291

waB demanded, and that in ita more primitive form,' the
circumcision of a bridegroom before his wedding ; ' or the
demand was something quite diSerent, such as for a formal
transfer of some property beside Shecbem." But ffa author-
ship of one ol the two narratives in vv. 1-26 cannot be
granted. The mere possibility of attributing some of the
expressions to B cannot prevail gainst the fact that the
verses in question are saturated with A'a characteristic
expresBions without there being any perceptible cause to
account for their later admixture. In B circumcision would
be a wholly anomalous phenomenon ; in ^ it has a meaning
(ch. xvii.). It cannot be proved from xxxv. 5 * and xxxiv.
27-29 that B had a story of this character in the present
context, and it is rendered improbable by xxxvii. 12 as well
as by xxxi 41 (see note on xxxiv. 1).

Ch. xxxiiL 18, Jacob's arrival in Shecbem. Ver, a,
at least, is certainly from A, in view of pl33 pK3 irtt * and
criK PUD iteis," and is not a continuation of ver. 17 ; ver. b
may be from C. If the verse were from B'' it would not be
possible to understand why anyone should have inserted the
wholly superfluous words cntt fiDD WM.

City o/Skechem — cf. ver. 19 and xxxiv. 2.

oW — Samaritan abz', as in xliii 27, not a name for
Shechem or of a place near Shecbem,^ which in that case
would occur only here in the Old Testament, although east
of N&bl&B there is a modem villi^ called SfLlim.' It has
the meaning unharmed, safe and sound, and is equivalent to
the irticJji of xxviii 21, to which it is possibly a backward
reference added by -B. Geiger " gives various strange con-

» Ei. iv. 25 f. ' Wellhausen.

^ Cornill. * See note, ad loe.

' See li. 31. • See kv. 20.

' WeUIiaiuen.

" Sept., Book of Jubilees, Pesh., Volg., Luther, Mercerus ; uf.
Onomaitiam, tvi> Sslem and Z«xV-

» RobinBon IPaUtHm," ii. 876, 279, 291 f.]. Genii, tr. iii. 314, 322, 336.
'* UrtcKTifl, p. To.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

292 OEHBSia xxxni. i9 [370, 371

jeotaree r^arding the word ; Wellhausen's '■ correction to
Oap does not commend itself.

jm — as xxvi, 17- Jacob encamps he/ore* the city, where
previously Abraham had also halted (xii 6). In the plain
east of Shechem Jacob's well was shown in later times.

Ver. 19. He buys the piece of ground where he pitched
hifi tent.' Later on Shechem was still a place where he had
flocks stationed.* The BenS Hamdr were the dan settled in
and around Shechem,^ and in this way Hamdr was father of
Shechem and prince of the district {xxxiv. 2) ; similarly,
Shechem himself in his turn is r^arded (xxxiv. 2 ff.) as lord of
Shechem.' There is no mistake in the statement that Jacob
bot^ht the field from the nicn 'iz ; the Sept omits '•32 in
order to harmonise with :ixxiv. 1 W.

nci*^ — elsewhere only in Josh. xxiv. 32 and Job xlii 11,
where it is a repetition from here, literally perhaps something
vmghed out, or according to rule, vofiurfia {ntfp, U...:V in any
case a piece of money. We cannot be certain if it was the
same as '?pxf, or perhaps larger. It has no connection with
Coptic CKire, kitb, i.e. the Alexandrian drachme, double
draohme.' An old tradition ^ gave it aa being lamb, it may be
without knowing why.'

The purchase of property in land beside Shechem corre-
sponds to what A has in ch. xxiii, and has the same meanii^ ;
it was there that Joseph's bones were to be interred (Joeh.
xxiv. 32). Everything points to this being a tradition of
Northern Israel, so that the verse is to be afis^ed to £.
There is no real contradiction with xlviii. 22, .S presupposes
in XXXV. 4 a residence of Jacob's in Shechem, A and G "

' CoTnfoiitKm, p. 316. * Ch. li*. 13 ; Lev. Iv, 6.

' The statement is repeated in Josb. xxiv. 33.

♦ Ch. xxxviL 12 f. * Jodg. ix. 28.

• Cf. notes on xiv. 13 nnd iiiii, 20.
' E. Meier, ffei. WSrUrbuck, 394.

' Sept. Vulg. Onkelofl.

* See also Madden, JtimA Coinage, 1864, p, 6.
1° Ch. isxvii. 2a

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

87l] GENESIS XXXIII. 20-xxxrv. 1 293

reckon by sheltela. The words Dap »3(( alone may be an
addition of B'b occasioned by ch. xxxiv., but tbey are fomid
in Josh. xxiv. 32 also.

Ver. 20. an — never elsewhere with mro as object, but
found certainly with nafp.i Either* therefore, n3iD ia a
correction for nsxo, and i!> for t6 or mpob, or R has run
t(^ther naiD 3n from £ with ram pn from C; it ia hardly
likely that B contracted ' an original raio p^ nuto Xfi into
nam an.

Jacob names* the altar (or standing-Btone) El, the God
<^ Israel, hvriff' ''Thvt is not predicate to iw,* but in apposition ; *
in any case Is^'oel in £ is thus early a reference to xxxiL 29.
The altar bears the name of the god to whom it is dedi-
cated ; ^ the name is a contraction for aUar of El, etc. The
Septut^nt wrongly reads 7t* for 7» v.

Ch. xxxiv. 1. Dinah * goes out one day, from the camp,'
to look at^" the daughters of the country, ie. to look about
among them and make their acquaintance. She is here
supposed to be of marriageable age. In B " there would be
difficulty in such a supposition, for Jacob in his account
cannot have delayed his journey to Bethel too long ; " but
not in C (B), who records a long intermediate residence
in Sukkoth (xxxiiL 17). According to the Book of
Jubilees (ch. xzix, f.), Jacob makes a stay in Sukkoth, then,
after crossing the Jordan, for seven years pastures his flocks
between the Dead Sea and Bethshe&n till he reaches Salem
(Shechem) ; Dinah, when seduced, was twelve years old.

JattffAfar of Leah, whom, she had home to Jacob — compare
xvi. 15 f. and xxv. 12 in .^ as parallels to this expanded
style ; see also, however, xxi. 9 and xli. 50, in B,

Daughters of the couiUry — see note on xxvii. 46.

' Ch. XTKT. 14, 20. ■ WeUhauBen.

^ Kautzsch-Socin. * See xxiv. 7.

' Knobel. • Cf . notes on ivii. 1 and siv, 18.

' Ch. Mxv. 7 i Ex. ivii. 16. » Ch. ixx. 21.
» Ch. xxiiii. 18.
" Of. xxxi. 41 with szz. 21.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

294 OKMB8I8 XXXir. 2, 3 [ST!

Ver. 2a. Oertainly from A, becauee of tCbi.* In A (and
C ?), Shecbem is bod of Hamdr, prince of the district,* and
the Bend Hamdr are Hiwites,' otherwiae tlian in B (xlviiL
22). It is a mere assertion that A, or one of his school,
wrote win.

yntn — in xxii 2, xxxv. 22, eta, also used of districts of
small extent

Ver. 2b, from C. He took her, %,e. carried her off, and
seduced her.* Compare ver. 26, where Dinah is in Shechem ;
ver. 17 is different. "Snch conduct was not unusual in
those times, we learn from xii. 15, xx. 2, xxvi. 10,"'

nntt jseh — > 33^ is construed with Djr and ntt ; the
question remains whether nit is the preposition with or the
eign of the accusative. The Massoretes understand the
latter, and always point it as such before suffixes* We
cannot decide whether they were right ; the KerS of Deut.
xxi. 30 proves nothii^ regarding the older language. If the
tradition is justified, hk 23IP, in which the verb is transitive,
is plainly the coarser expression, and quite in place here and
in 2 Sam. ziii. 1 4, where it is a case of violation. It is
useless to maintain that C could not write this,' for, of
course, in xxx, 15 1, xxxix. 7, 12, 14, only OV was
appropriate,^ and C also, in xxvL 10, has 23V with rw
and a following noun (eomp. ver. 7 and xxxv. 22).

Ver. 3. Love for Dinah follows his violation of her. A
doubtless had something corresponding to ver. a, such as

'St irD3 pe'nn' (ver. 8).

pa-im — iL 24 (xix. 19), in C. anKi, xxiv. 67, xxix.
30. 32. -1??, as w. 12, 24, 14, 16, 28, 55, 57,
in G.

' Cha. svii. 20, iiiii 6, xxv. 16. * Cf. isiiii. 19.

• Ch. X. 17.

* Dent. ixii. S4 ; Jodg. xiz. S4, and bequeutly.
« Knobel.

• Lev. IT. 16, 24 ; Num. V. 13, 19 ; 2 Sam. xiii. 14.
'Comill.

* Ch. xiz. 3S ff., where tiie woman is lubject, ijinot a parallel.

„iz...,C(xigle

372] GKNKSIB XXXIV. 4-7 295

He epoke to the heart of — sought to bearteo, to quiet, by
hifi love and the prospect of the future, the feeUng aroused
by what had occurred.^

Ver. 4. In any case not from the source whose account
precedes, in view of the use of rrh for -ip, and because in C
Shechem himself seeks Dinah in marriage (ver. 11). Shechem
asks his father to get him Dinah to be his wife ; it was
the business of the parents to do such a thing (xxL 21).
There is no hint of the occurrences of ver. 2 ; the wooing is
proceeded with as if there had been no previous motion,
and as if the girl were still in her parents' house.

Ver. 5. Belonging to the narrative of w. 2i and 3.
Jacob had learned, indeed, of the occurrence, but had k^
ailenM, i.e. had made no movement,* demanded no account,
because bis sons were absent with the flocks, and he wished
to await their return. This explains why what happened led
to no immediate action on the part of Jacob and his sons.
The brothers' judgment was of consequence (xxiv. 50).

KSp — dishonour, defile (Ezek. xviii. 6 ff., xxxiii. 26), as
w. 13, 27 ; comp. ver. 31.

ifinnn — xxiv. 21; Ex. xiv. 14.

Ver. 6. A'b continuation of ver. 4.

Ver. 7. C"s continuation of ver. 5 ; all the expressions
used are foreign to A'b vocabulary. By the time Hamor
came out from the city the sons had heard the news, and
returned home full of anger.

lOXjfni — as in ch. vi 6, from 0. The Sept translates
as if the text were ^M^nn o^vm,

-irri — see ch. iv. 5.

For he has done in Israel an act of f(My — committed
what is regarded in Israel as an infamous deed. The
expression is the stereotyped one for such an offence between
the sexes.* " Bather muively the author applies the ex-

1 Knobel. CL 1. 21 ; Hos. ii. 16, and frequentlj.

iSSam. xix. 11 [10].

* Dent xxii. 21 ; Judg. xx. 6, 10 ; 2 Sam. xiii. 12 ff.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

29G GENESIS XXXrP. S-llF. [372, 373

pressioQ of a later time to that of the patriarchs, when there
was as yet no Israelitish people." ^

And thus it is not done — it is conttary to recognised
usage and practice (current morality).'

Vv. 8—10. Hamor's proposal, according to A, with the
exception that E has changed ^''K (ver. 6) into QnR. Besides
proposing that there should be intermarrif^ between them,
he offers a permanent settlement in the land, which, as
prince, he could do,'

fijiB'n — Dent. xxi. 1 1 ; a different expression in ver. 3.

T(mr daughter — plural suffix, see ch, xxiv, 591; 2nd
pers., because the father is addressed, but plural, because
the brothers are also in mind.

wnn unnnn — ally sm in marriage, nK being, according to
the Masaoretic punctuation, the sign of the accusative;' but
the writer may have intended the preposition with. 1 Kings
iiL 1 allows either construction. The verb is found again
in the Hexateuch only in Deut vii. 3 and Josh, xxiii 1 2.

□3'3Di> — before you, ver. 21 and xlvii. 6, ia A\ else-
where in xiii. 9, xx. 15.

nnno — in xliL 34, in B, but ino in xxiil 16, in A.
PoBs through it, quite at your will, with your flocks (ef.
ver. 21).

na irnKni — and settle yourselves in it, take abiding posses-
sion in it; so rnw (^in, in A, in xlvii. 27 ; Num. xxxii. 30 ;
Josh, xxii, 9, 19.

Ver. 11 f,, from C. In ver. 6 Hamor came alone When,
accordingly, Shechem now appears conducting his own suit,
there is want of agreement with w. 4 and 6, and proof that
we have here the account of another source. Shechem
declares himself ready to carry out anything they may
impose. The langtutge is that of C.

jn KTO — in vL 8, xviii 3, and frequently ; especially
xxxii. 6, xxxiii. 8, 15.

1 Knobel. ■ Chs. xi. 9, xxii. 6.

" See IX. 15. * Ewald, g 1246.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

Sra] GENESIS XXXIV. 13-17 297

inb — the price of the bride paid to her parents.^ PJP is
the present to the bride. The words are distingniehed in
xxiv. 53 also.

^n — see ver. 3.

Ver. 13. Introduction to the reply given to Shechem
and Hamor together; from C and S. The Bons of Jacob,
who were directly addressed by the wooer in ver. 11, esteem
the honour and purity of their tribe more than material gain,
and are determined not to accede to the propoeal The
condition of circumcision, which they are about to make, is
an intentional device on their part Their whole thought
was to revenge a disgrace which they have already incurred.
The present text speaks of all the brothers being concerned ;
we cannot decide whether, in C, only Simeon and Levi were
originally named; in ver. 14 the Septuagint expressly gives
their names.

nan — the meaning, act in a bekind-hatid mantier,' cannot
be proved for lai.' so we are most justified in restoring
rnapa nsri.* It may be, however, that nrr*! is an insertion
by the hand to which 'ai njA* is due ; this is more likely than
that the word is a survival from another sonrce."

For rrDD3, oomp. xxviL 36 ; and for "itW = iecaute, ver,
27 and xxxi. 49 (from JR).

Vv. 14-17. The reply itself; only in vv. 15-17 in the
original form which it had in .il, in ver. 14 mixed and
redacted ; the expressions orrht/t nDttn (inconsistent with
ver. 6) and unintt (in w. 17 and 8 una) are on the lines
of Cs narrative, and n^jr •{? iPM stands apart from both
narrativea Hamor had not only asked Dinah in marriage,
but had proposed connubium between the clans, and that
they should dwell tc^ether from now onwards; w. 15—17
are the reply to this. They will agree to amalgamate as one

* Ex. xiii. 16f.! 1 Sam. iriii. 26.

* SchulteDS, OeeeninB, Knobel, Delitzsch*.

^ Regarding 2 Chron. ixiL 10, see Bertheau.

* Schanunn, Schrader, OUhansen. > Cornill.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

298 GENESIS XXXIV. le-M [373, 374

people and settle together only if the Shechemites circumcise
themselveB. Otherwise they will take Dinah, and, i.e. with
her, leave the district According to this Dinah is not in
Shechem, as in vv. 2 and 26.

nfpjh hzM »b — see xix, 22. They regard marriage with
those who are uncircumcised not merely as objectionable,^
but as a di^race, which ia a later view of the matter.*

11*13 — . pretii, in exchange far this, i.e. on this condition,
as ver. 22 and 1 Sam. xL 2.

I*"?. — vx will agree, only here, ver. 22 f. and 2 Kings
xiL 9 ; impf. Kiph. of nitc (according to Hitzig intrans. impf.
^ ; see xxlii 13).

'jl ptorip — as xvii. 1 0.

una — see ver. 8.

Ver, 18. In no ease from A, in view of 'ji ue'n.* It
introduces ver. 18, They are willing to agree to this
condition.

Ver. 19. Belongs to the account of ver. 11 f., in which
Shechem is himself the negotiator. He does not hesitate to
do the thing, i.e. to accept the condition proposed. As he
was the most esteemed of all his people, this was a great
honour for the house of Jacob ; it is uncertain if we should
also supply the thought that he also easily induced the
others to follow his example.

""W, for i™, because of «.* yan. Num. xiv. 8.

Vv. 20-24 continue w. 15-17 (18»), and are therefore
from A. According to him, i^amor (and Shechem) first of
all lays the matter before the assembly of the people in the
gate' at Shechem for their decision, and is successful in
getting the doubtful condition accepted. He recalls the
friendly disposition of the people of Jacob, they are on good
term* with us, on a friendly footing ; further, that the land is
wide," and has room enough for them left and right,' and

» Judg. liv. 3. » Knobel. • See Lor. 1. 19.

* Konig, LthrgeMwU, p. 397. » Ch. xxiii. 4, 10.

« Jndg. xviii. 10 ; Isa. xiii. 18, miii. 21. ' Cf. ver. 10.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

ST4] OKNB8I8 XXXIT. 24, 2Sr. 299

then impresBes the advantage they will secure, inasmuch
as that the people, being very rich, will increase the
prosperity of Shechem by amalgamation with it.

D^D^e* — Geiger ^ gives a strange rendering.

"OVn — Sam. Sept Fesh. and Vulg. have simply Wl?;,
which would then be taken with vn».

n^ — xviL 26.

'ii ompD — also in xxxvi 6 and Josh. xiv. 4, in A (comp.
Gen. xxxL IS). As distinguished from njpo, ^P{}f are the
beasts of burden (camels and ossea), as in Num. xxxii 26 ;
fijp is other property.

Ver. 24. The Shechemites accept the proposal, and have
themselves circumcised. It is assumed that they were
hitherto uncircumcised, but that they found nothing strange
in the custom.' Their circumcising of themselves all on one
day (ver, 25) is as in xvii 23 and Joeb. v. 3 ff,

-im* 1W i)3 — comp. xxiiL 10, 18.

Ver. 25t. From C (comp. 26& with 26) and A (at least
25h indicates his hand).* On the third day after the circum>
dsion, when the pain and illness are greatest in the case of
grown-np persons,* Simeon and Levi, doubtless with followera,
fall on the Shechemites, kill all the male inhabitants of the
town, and carry Dinah off with them from Shechem's house.
In this way they prevent Dinah's being given to her lover
(A'a account), or took on themselves to revenge her dishonour
(according to C).^ There must be a historical explanation of
Keuben's not having participated in the deed of Simeon and
Levi (cf. xlix. 6 f.).

fi?| — elsewhere "M?, wUroubled, in fancied security ; to

' Unchr^, p. 76.

* See above, p. 77 f.

■ Assigned to ii in 6t]i edition.

* Ameni [MAnoirm, iii. ITS], Germ, tr., Merkwiirdige NaehrichtM,
iii. 146; Winer,* i. 160.

■ Cf. S Sam. liii. 28f.; Niebubr, AnhUn, p. 39; Burckhardt [jSyno,
p. 224J, Germ. tr. 361f.; Bwtowni, pp. 116, 278 f.. Germ. tr. 88, 224f.
Knobel.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

300 flENKSIS XXXIT. 27-30 F. [374,376

be taken with Vpn, as in Ezek. xxx. 9,' beii^ accuBative of
condition.^

3in 'Dij — according to the sword's mmtth, as much as it can
devour, as it does in war ; as in a war, and without mercy.
Only here with yv\, frequent with other verba, especially rran,
bat not in A.

itfiO — from the city (ver. 25), not from the house,

Vv. 27-29. Attached without ^,' is seen to be an addi-
tion to the original text Ver. 30 f. continues 25f. without
any consciousness of 27-29; and if the text were from one
hand we should have either 'ja ho or 0*nKt^n apT 'J3, The
addition is from B or from a redactor, inserted perhaps to
harmonise with xlviii. 22, and* to give the rest of Israel also
a share in the honour associated (by a later time) with the
deed. The clause oninK Ikqd -iew reveals the same hand as
1 Zb and 5a. A is out of the question, if only because cns-i
and t^3p are wanting. It cannot be proved that the verses
are what suggested Num. xxxi. ;' they might as readily be
themselves a copy, or be due to the same late hand.'

The sons of Jacob come down on the slain, plunder the
city, carry off the cattle, and take away captive the women
and children.

Ver. 3 Of. From C. Jacob blames Simeon and Levi for
the mischief they have wrought in exposing him to the hate
and revenge of the inhahUaiUs of the district. " Jacob does
not here blame the wrongfulness of the deed (as in xlix. 6f.),
but the thoi^htlessness of his sons which brings calamity
upon him."'

' Knobel. ' QeMiiius," 118. 5a.

' The '331 of the Sept, Samar. and Peah, for 1K3>1, which we expect,
is only an attempt to get out of the difficulty,
4 Bohmer, Merz in Bibelleriam, ii. 6 f .
» Comill.

* Cf, Vn, poueuumt, property (ver. 29 and Nnm, ixii, 9, and nowhere
dse in Pent.; ? Deut. viii. 17f.); onDm ^pai (KX (ver. 28 and Num.
xxxi. 88ff.; Gen. xii. 16). UET Or\<m T\tn ODD RK (ver. 29 and Num.
xxxi. 9). Comill.

* Knobel.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

876] OKNESIS XXXIV. 31-XXXV. 301

iSS — i^ain in the Hexsteuch in Josh. vi. 18 and vii 26.

E^K3n — make to stink, ix. bring into bad odour with
someone, make an object of aversion and hatred.^

Kana'am and Perua/i — see xiii. 7.

WhiU I am people of a nmnber — I and my people are
computable, few, a mere handful,* easily overpowered if the
inhabitants of the country attack.

'WiDiril — Lev. xxvi 30, but especially in Deuteronomy.

Ver. 31. But the honour of their tribe stands above
every other consideration with the sons. May Jts treat our
sister as a prostitute ? have liberty to do with her * as one
does with a street girl.*

3. Jacob's Jouhhbt to Isaac by way of Bethel, and the
END OF Isaac's Life, Ch. XXXV.; from B, A, and

All the remaining narratives which belong to the Xoledoth
of Isaac are here grouped together, (a) Jacob removes every
sign of idolatry in his family, and having done so journeys
from Sbecbem to Bethel, and there builds an altar to his
God. Deborah, Bebecca'e nurse, dies below Bethel (w. 1-8).
A £ section, with ver. 5 inserted by B, and 6a in accordance
with A. (i) El Shaddai appears to Jacob in Luz, changes
his name to Israel, and promises him a numerous posterity
and the possession of the land of Canaan. Jacob erects a
memorial stone, consecrates it by a libation and oil, and names
the place Bethel (w. 9-15). From A, except i^v in ver. 9,
and perhaps ver. 14. (c) Farther on the journey, Itachel
dies in giving birth to Benjamin, and is buried by Jacob on
the road from Bethel to Ephrath. Beyond Mjgdol 'Eder,
Beuben commits an offence with his father's concubine
(vv. 16-2 2a). A compilation by B from C {A) and B. (d)

Be. v. si (1 Sam. j

:iiL4; S Sam. x. 6).

DeuLiv. 27; Pb. c

/. 13; laa-i. 6.

Cf. Lev. svi. 15.

* Ch. XXIV

iii. 15.

D,tradb,G(X)glc

3(K2 GENESIS XXXT. 1-4 [376

Jacob and his twelve sodb finally reach Isaac in Hebron.
The account of Isaac's death and burial follows (vv. 22&-29).
From A.

(a) Yv. 1-8. Jacob moves on to Bethel; the death of
Deborah.

Ver. i. God's conmuuid that Jacob should set oat for
Bethel. The uae of UTh& shows that G is not the author ;
but neither is A,^ for whom Bethel did not yet exiat
(yv. 6, 15). B\a the author. But there is no connection,
cauaal or otherwise, with the events of ch. xxxiv. This shows
that in the present context (between xxxiii. 20 and xxxv. 1)
B had DO account of hostilities with Shecfaem,' but, on the
contrary, placed his parallel history (xlviil 22), if he had
one, elsewhere (see also note on xxxviL 13). Jacob is still
on hie return journey, according to B» narrative, and the
command is explained by the vow of xxviii 20 ff. (comp.
xxxL 13).

Jacob is commanded to make a stay in Bethel, and erect
an altar there. The temple which he had vowed (xxviii. 22)
is here made an altar by divine order.

■V^ — Bethel was situated on the hills.*

■yhvi nmjn tinn — compare xii. 7.

Yv. 2-4. Jacob makes in his family the neceeeary
preparations. He requires them to pat out of their midst
the foreign godt.* Hachel had teraphim ;* Jacob's servante
had other gods;' and ver. 4 iacludea in what was put away
objects of heathen superstition, like earrings, which served as
amulets and charms.^ Anything connected with heathenism
is incompatible with the worship of the one God, whose
worshipper he had vowed his willingness to be.^ Further, as
was customary and necessary before acts of divine worship,'

» Kaobel.

* Against WelHiausen, JBDTh. ixi. 437.

» Ch. lii. 8, xiii. 15. * Josh. ixiv. 20, 23, in B.

'Ch. xxxi. 19. •Ch.ixxi63; JoBli.iiiv.2, M.inif.

' Winer,' i. 56. • Ci. xxviii. 21 ; c£. aUo xviii. 18.

* Ex, six. lOff. ; Josh. viL 13, and frequently.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

S7e] GENESIS xxxr. c 303

Jacob requires them to purify themselves, e.g. by ablutions, and
bj keeping free from all that renders unclean, and to chaiige
their garments, dresB in their best ' (elsewhere, wash their
clothes ^). He desires to erect an altar (ver. 1), and, of coarse,
also sacriBce, to the God who listened to him in the day, i.e.
the time, of his distress (pressure),'^ e.g. when needing help
against I^ban,* and was vHih him^ on the way, homewards
also.^ He buries ' the heathen Bymbols under the terebinth
beside Shechem.^ He certainly does not thereby consecrate
the spot — rather he debases it ; but this does not provide a
reason t^inst ^s authorship;' as a matter of fact, it is in
B that the place is, so to speak, consecrated anew for Israel
(Josh. xxiv. 20-26, where the Massoretes punctuated ^f^,
oak). The Septua^t adds, as a concluding sentence, Kal
airuXetrev avrh Sat t^ <T^f*epov ^fiipat.

Ver. 5. After these preparations, and so without hurry
or haste, they start on the way. The author accounts for
their exemption from pursuit by the neighbouring towns by
a terror of God, ie. a state of fear brought on them by God,
which made them faint-hearted.^'' DVi^x sufGces to express the
idea supernatural.''

The verse is an interpolation into £'b text," for in w. 4
and 6 f. Jacob is subject, but here a plural (the «ms of Jacob),
as in ver. 16. Ch. xxxiv. is presupposed by it, and it is an
insertion by B," hardly from A,^* in spite of vn'x, more
possibly from C, who in any case also recoonted Israel's
journey from Shechem by Bethel to Isaac.
ijrBl — see xvi. 21, xxxiiL 17, xlvi 1.
nnn — only here.

1 Ch. Mvii. 15.

' Ch. ilu. 21.

» S«e Hi. 20. ' Ch. Kiii. 1 ff.

' El. ii. 12. » See lii. 6.

' Bohmer.

" Ei. isiii. 27; 2 Chron. liv. 13. Knobel.

>' 8 Chnm. xx. 29 alonggide of xiv. 13, and Zech. ziv. 13.

" Ag&inet Wellhauaen. " So also Kuenen, Qnderzoek,* 316.

I* Knobel.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

804 amiBsis xxxr. e-e [stt

Ver. 6. Arrival in Luz (Bethel).

In f B narrative the place spoken of bad long held the
name Bethel/ bo that he could oot write ver. a as it baa been
written, while A could certainly.* Wi'3 Kin is a gloss from
R, who reveriiS to .£ in what follows. S maj he supposed to
have had ^Kn'3 lai.'

WW "ttht Dwrriia — see ver. 2, and in C xxxii. 8.

Ver. 7. He builds there an altar. Nothing is said
r^arding the worship itself, nor, in particular, regarding the
giving of a tithe, promised in xxviii. 22. R maj have con-
densed the ordinal ; the Book of Jubilees * contains expan-
sions. He named the spot (oiCDH)' God of Bethel (cf.
xxxiiL 20). This Ib the name of the altar, or of the sacred
sp(a, which comprised, we may suppose, more than the altar.
For 'n tnjn, see xxxii 3, 31. The Sept Vulg. and Pesb.
find a difficulty in Dipon, and therefore omit h» before bttTil'2,
anlike xxviiL 19.

•fja — plural, because the angela" are included in the
meaning of WT^ (see also xx, 13).

Ver. 8. Below Bethel the death of Deborah, Rebecca's
nurse, takes placa Her name is mentioned only here ; con-
trast xxiv. 59 in C. She was doubtless a character of some
importance in the old heroic legends.^ Her memory was
kept alive by the oak of weeping, or mourning, below Bethel,
where her grave was shown. Deborah's palm^ (Judg. iv. 5),
also, will be the same tree ; * compare, too, Taior's terebinth
in 1 Sam. x, 3.^" According to C, Bebecca's nurse had
come with her to Canaan (xxiv. 59). Weak attempts
have been made to reconcile B and 0 by Bupposing that Uie

» Ch. isviii. 19, isiv. 1, 3.

* Cf. ver. 15 and xlriii. 3, and the addition in xxxiii. 18, in A, in the
land of Canaan.

» EanbsBch-Socin. * Ch. iixi.f.

' See xii. 6, iiTiii. 11. • Ch. iiviii. 12.

T Ewald, OtKkiehU,* I 421 [Hiitory, i. 2S3f.].

• See note xiv. 6.

9 Bohleu, Tuch, Ewald, Delitzacli, WellhaiiBen.
" Ewald, GnKkidUe," iii. 31 [Hittmy, iii. 21].

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

m] GENESIS XXXV. 9, 10 305

nurse had returned to Mesopotamia in the interval,^ or had
been the mesaenger sent by Bebecca, in accordance with her
promise in xxvii. 45,' or had come from Hebron to Bethel
to meet Jacob.' We must recogniBe that there is divergence
in the tradition,^ and this is an additional reason for not
ascribing ver. 8 to C*

(b) Vv. 9-15. A passive from A originally introduced
by 6a, and referred to ^ain in xlviii o 1. The sabject is
Jacob's installation as mediator of the promises, and it has
the same significance in Jacob's history that ch. xvil had in
Abraham's.

Ver. 9. See ch. xvii 1. i1y, onee more, does not refer to
ver. la,* but to xxviii 11 ff., and is an insertion by Jt (? fol-
lowing C). For ink, the Sept and Samar. read DTiiw \m.

Ver. 10. The want of any explanation of the name Israel
is, we may suppose, not original,' but due to an excision by
R, occasioned by xxxlL 29. At least the eignificanCQ of the
name was by no means clear, as it was in xvii. 16 and
Num. xiii. 1 6. We are doubtless to explain the fact that A
continues to name the patriarch Jacob* and not Israel, just
as S does,^ although he calls the sons ^ir'' *]3," by the
usf^e, never departed from, by which Israel was more a
national than a personal name." It is all the more remark-
able that C and B from now onwards use Israel for Jacob."
We may conclude from this that C, as well as A, here for the
first time spoke of the change of name (see, further, ver. 14).

' Nachmuin, Abarbanel.

* Bashi, Kimchi, Belitzsch* ; imagine a woman, and one more than a
hundred years old, sent tbiough the desert as a messenger.

* Uercorus, Keil. * Knobel,

* Ab Hupfeld does. * Tuch, KnobeL
' Cf. ivii. 6. 8 £ J, ,Br 15

* But see utiiii. 20.

"» Ch. iia 6, xlv. 21, ilvL 6, 8, ilix, 28, I. 26 j but see iiiv. 22,
xlvi 26, in A, where 3pp» '33 is still used.

"Tact.

'» Ca. anv. 21 f., xxivii. 3, 13, iliii. 6, 8, II, xlv. 28, dvi. If., 30,
xlvii. 2&, 31, xlviii. 2, 8, IC^ l.l, 21, 1. 2.

PII.I.MANN,— II, 20

Digitized by G(Xlgle

300 GKNB8I8 XXXV. 11-H F. [378

If not, we require to assume ^ that B only now allowed ^vrkr
to stand in the passages from C, and had ap to this point
removed it out of consideration for jj's account Geiger'a'
explanation is untenable, and Kuenen * does not do full justice
to the facts.

tinp>) — not therefore he is named* but and he named. This
is the reason that ver. 1 1 begins afresh with 'i\ ^D«n.

Ver. 11. The promise of multiplication and of royal
descendants, as in xvii 6, 16. For the phraseology, comp.
also xxviii 3 and xlviii. 4. For "PPTO, comp. xlvi. 26 and
Ex. i. 5 ; see note on xxiv. 2. •^ (m, see xvil 1.

Ver. 12. The assurance of the future poesession of the
land ; comp. xviL 8 and xii. 7. Up to this point A has not
expressly recorded a promise of the land to Isaac, nor does
Isaac in xxviii. 4 (from A) claim any such promise ; still it
is implicit in the covenant promise given to Isaao in xviL 19,
21.» See also p. 200 f.

Ver. 13, as xviL 22. £uenen" r^ards ver. & as a ditto-
graphy from ver. 14.

Ver. 14 f. As a memorial of the theophaay, Jacob erects
a monumental stone, as in xxviiL 18 (B), and consecrates it,
not only (as in xxviii 18) by pouring oil over it, but also by
a libatum, of wine if the ordinary linguistic usc^e is followed.^
There ia no reason for taking pv rfbn pn as epexegetical to
1B1, and understanding a libation of oiL^ Sacrifices, altars,
and standing stones are mentioned by A nowhere else in the
patriarchal histories, and it is therefore questionable if this
verse is from him." It may be an insertion by B, but not in
independence of his sources, for he himselt no longer p

> Eittel, OtichiAU, p. 142 [Eog. tr. toL i. p. IM, note 3].

* Urichnft, p. Snf.
s Ond«rzo«it,'310f.

* KautzBch-Socin. ' Knobel.

* Ond»noek,' 316 j KautMch-Socin,
' Targ. Jon., wina and water.
B Wioer, Knobel, Kohler, Wellhauaen.
' Wellhaus«n, Enenen, etc,

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

378,379] OKNBBI3 XXXT. 16 307

any iDterest in Btanding stones. It ia not from B}^ but from
C? who gave here not, indeed, the theophauy which now
stands in xxviii. 1 3 ff.,* but perhaps, we may suppose, an
account of a new manifestation of God in Bethel, parallel to
A'e, and doubtless also au account of Jacob's change of name
(see ver. 10). It was then in consequence of this that Jacob
erected and consecrated the T\2X0 already referred to by £ in
xxviiL 18. The expression pK Tata is also remarkable, as
if the wish were to mark it as a mere stone monument. For
ver. 15, see xxviii 19.

(c) Vv. 16-22a. Continuation of the journey. First,
Benjamin's birth and the death and burial of Kachel are
recounted (w. 16-20). In A also (xlviii. 7) the death and
burial of Eachel in Ephrath are mentioned, but vv. 24 and 26
exclude hia having related Benjamin's birth in Ephrath. For
this and other reasons^ w. 16-19 are from C, but ver. 20,
because of 3piP, from B, who, however, must have had the
notice in another context.'

Ver. 16. 'no w6l, as in ver. 5.

Y^Vtn maa — the len^ih of tha land, the stretch of road still
to be covered before Ephrath was reached. The distance
cannot be exactly determined, even from (xlviii. 7 and)
2 Kings V. 19, where the expression (without the article)
^ain occurs. In any case it was not great ; ^ the Septuagint
makes it a iinroSpofioi, the Peshitta a parasaug.^

Bpkraih — in ver. 19 (xlviii. 7), identified* with Bethlehem,
two hours south of Jerusalem. But 1 Sam. x. 2Er. puts
Kachel's grave much farther north in the territory of

' Comill in ZATW. li. 16 ff., who imagineB ver. 14 to have been
originally a continuation of ver. B, the n^R3 to have been a gravestone,
and the offering one to the dead.

» Euenen, Ondenotk* 222-316 ; Wellhauaen, ComipotUion, 319.

* Bacon in Htbraiea, vii. 283.

^I^D^ ver. IT, compared with ixxvii. 10; the scene laid in Ephrath.

» Because of xiivii. 10. ■ Knobel.

^ See, further, Jerome, (^uedumei, and Qeeeniiu, Th^tauru* ; aUo
Schumann.

' Originally according to Eeil, and Kohler, GachiMe, i. IGO.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

308 QKNBSIS XXXV. 17-19 F. [379

Benjamin, or on the border between Benjamin and Ephraim,
OB the way between liumah of Samuel and Gibeah of Saul,
not very far from Bethel ; and Jer, xxxi 1 5 agrees with thia.
That also suits the requirements of the case, for Bachel was
the ancestress of Joseph and Benjamin. But there is as yet
no trace of an Ephrath on the borders of Kphmim and
Benjamin.^ The name Ephrath here must therefore really
have been intended for Bethlehem, and the interpretation
of ver. 19 will be, in so for, original. In that case we have
to assume ^ a Judean tradition other than the Ephraimite,
according to which the grave was situated near the Judean
Ephrath, and that it is this which the Jndean writer C (and
A) records. Their tradition has prevailed among Jews,
Christians, and Moslems.' The harmonistic device of extend-
ing pM ni33 to be a distance of several miles, so as to allow
Ephrath to be the place beside Bethel, makes shipwreck
. on the meaninglessness of a statement of distance from
Bethlehem.

She was hard set in giving birtk — she had a bard or
difficult delivery.

Ver. 17. The midwife, a woman skilled in such matters,
" encourages her with the prospect of a son : /or this one too
is a son for you, in this as in your first birth you will have a
boy, a child of the preferred aex."* Ch. xxx. 24 was the
expression of her hope. mW; in Ex. i. 15fF. in B, and Gen.
xxxviii 28 in C.

Ver. 18. But she dies, and when dying names her child
my 8on of misfortune, inasmuch as he brings her death to
her. In place of this n&men infavstum. the father chooses the
name son of the right, or child of fortune, seeing the right side
was the lucky one to the anoieuts.^

Ver. 19f. Rebecca dies, and is buried on the road which
I TheniuB, Rnobel, Oraf, Uitzig, etc
' Ndldeke, Delitzsch'.

s See Matt ii. 18 ; Winer,' i. 334 ; Riehni, Handworttrlnich, 1863.
* Cf. iv. 1, xxix. 32 ; 1 Sam. iv. 20. Knobel
' OesraJus, Themurra, 669 ; rIbo ZDMG. \%i, 801 ff.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

379, 380] GENESIS XXXV 21, 22 30d

leads (from Bethel) to Ephrath. Jacob erects a monumental
stone over her grave.^ R^arding the Christian tradition
about the grave half an hour north of Bethlehem, see
fiobinaon.*

"Tap, also in xlvii. 30 ; Deat. xxxiv. 6. ovmjj, as
xix. 37 f. (? from H).

Ver. 2 1 . from 0. jidI, as w. 5 and 1 6. Itnl?', see note
on ver. 10 ; nbm a'l, see note on xxvi 25.

£eyond a cattle tower — such towers, used for pastoral
purposes, were numerous, at least in later times ; ' that here
intended, though without the article, is defined by the context
as lying between Ephrath and Hebron. The earliest exposi-
tors * gave its situation as at Jerusalem ; and so more recent
writers." With this idea the Septu^int has even set ver.
21 after h( n*30 In ver. 16. But the figurative langu^e of
Mic. iv. 8 does not prove that it was a tower on one of the
hills of Jerusalem. Later tradition localises the tower in the
neighbourhood of Bethlehem.'

Ver. 22a seems to have been remodelled by R, as r:^fi
indicates,' even though in its origin from C. Beuben lies
with his father's concubine, Bilhah.' The ultimate meaning
of this brief statement is presumably that the ancient custom
of marriage with the wives or concubines of one's father, which
long continued an Arab practice also,^ and is even mentioned
as occurring in the history of the Israelite kings," continued
notoriously prevalent in the tribe of Beuben." The abrupt
condnsion, and Israel heard (it), is doubtless not due to a

' Cf. ver. 14, but also xxviii. 18, xHti. 45, iixiiL 20, from B.

' PoI«(iiK,'L 218 f.

' 2 Kings xvii. 9, xviii. 8 ; 2 Chron. xivi. 10.

* Jews in Jerome's (iuadimut.

" Von Bohlen, Knobel, Wellhaitsen, and othera.

* Tobler, BdA&A*m, 266 ff.

' See not« on uv. 6, sxii. 24.

* See slii. 3 f. • Strabo, Jtvi. 4. 25.

'» Kuran, iv. 26 ; Abnlfida, Hia. AiOeitl. p. 180, ed. Fleiwher.
" See above, p. 113, and Roberteon Smilh in Journal of Philology,
ix. SG ff.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

310 GENESIS XXXT. 27 PF. [380

mntUatioQ of the text,' but is on intentional reference to
xlix. 3 f. The sentence and paragraph ends here ; bnt later,
when the text was read in public, the reader did not linger
over such a doubtful passage, but hotried on ; and this practice
has found its expression in the second accentuation of the
Massoretes (placed before the earlier).*

{d) List of Jacob's twelve sous, his arrival at Mamre
where Isaac was, Isaac's death and burial, w. 22b-29, from
A. The list of sons suitably follows the account of the
birth of the last Thej are arrai^ed according to their
maternal parentage, and the order of age within this arrange-
ment agrees with that of ch. xxix. f. All the twelve eons,
including, therefore, Benjamin, are bom in Paddan Aram,
according to this statement B has silently excepted
Benjamin, and so most modem expositors.

"ipj — Samar. and some Hebrew MSS. ii^J, as in xxxvi. 5 ;
for "^i see iv. 18, xvii 5, xxi 6, xlvi 28.

Ver. 27 ff. At last Jacob, with all his following, reaches
Isaac in Mamre, the Arba' town.^ After prv ns* the Sept.
adds 'n ib^* Isaac is buried by Esau and Jacob, as
Abraham bad been by Isaac and Isbmael (xxv. 9). From
ch. xlix. 31 we learn it was in the cave of Makhpelah. For
VWrhtt, see xxv. 8.

" The writer gives thus early his account of Isaac's death
because he wishes to conclude his history of him.* According
to his chronoli^y, Isaac was still alive at the dato of the
occurrences in ch. xxxviL At Isaac's death Jacob was 120
years old, and when be migrated to Egypt he was 130.*
But his 130th year coincided nearly with Joseph's 40th,
and the latter was only 17 years old in xxxvii. 2."' In
these statements Knobel assumes that the chronology of
xxxvii. 2f. and of xlL 46, regarding Joseph, is from A, and

' Comp. the addition by the Sept

* See xiiii 8.
*SeezL3S.

• Cha. xxv. 28, ixsv. 28, xliii. 9.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

380, 38l] GENESIS XXXV. 27 FF, 311

he brings to hia belp the years of blessing and of famine in
Egypi,^ of which nine or ten had passed * since Joseph's
preferment' But it is questionable if we are entitled to do
this, seeing that we cannot certainly prove that all these
numbers are from A. What we learn from him with
certainty IB as follows. Ch. xlvi. states that in his 130th
year* Jacob's sons had all already sons of their own,
Benjamin as many as ten, and that Judah and Asher had
each two grandsons. If, however, we put its testimony
aside " on the ground that the list cannot in any way be
fitted into the historical framework of Genesis," ° and is
marked by the work of a later hand, other evidence remains.
Chs. xxvi. 34 1, xxviL 46, and xxviiL 1 S. make it clear that
Jacob migrated to Faddan Aram between his 40th and 50th
years, and zxviii. 9, regarding Isfamael, ^;rees with this.
Between this migration and that to ^igypt there is, then, an
interval of over 80 years. How much of this period belongs
to the stay in Faddan and how much to the time spent
afterwards in Hebron we cannot now say. But it is clearly
BuEBoient to allow of his having many grandsons and even
great grandsons, and to dispose of the assertion that ch. xlvi.
cannot be fitted into the historical framework of Genesis.
Ch. xlvi. may be given its place even if the figure given in
xxxvii. 2 is from A as well as that in xli 26 ; for in 13 + 9
years* after the date fixed by xxxvii. 2 even Benjamin
who was younger than Joseph (xxxv. 24), might have ton
children. The assumption of the harmonists,^ that Jacob,
when he migrated to Harran, was over 70 years old, more
exactly 76, makes no distinction between the sources, does
not do justice to the statements of xxvi. 34, xxvii. 46,
xxviii. 1 ff., contradicts xxviil 9, must unduly prolong the
stay in Sukkoth and Shechem (xxxiii. 17 If.), and after all

' Chs. ill 47 f., 63f., xlv. 6. ' Ch. xlv. 6-

• Ch. xli. «. * Ch. slvii. 9.

» Wellhaiwen, JBD1%. iiL 440 f. • Chi. sxivii. 2, xlu 46, xlv. 6.

' Sec in DelitzBcb, Keil, Kohler, GtichidOe, i. 13^ f., 150 f.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

312 GKKSSIS XXXVI [381

does not explain bow in ch. xlvi. Judab could already bave
grandcMldren, and BeQJamiii, even, ten sona

4. Esau and the Edomitks, Ch. XXXVT. ; maini-y
following a.

Before the trauBitlon is made to the Toledoth of Jacob
the collateral line of Esau is disposed of. First we are told
how Egan, while still in Canaan, had five sons by three
wives, then how he gave place to Jacob and departed to the
mountain land of Se'ir with bis dependants and all hie
property (w. 1-8). There follows an enumeraCiou of
Esau's sons and grandsons in Se'lr, and of the Edomite tribes
descended from them (vv. 9-19), also of the aboriginal
9orite tribes of Se'lr (vv. 20-30). Finally, there is a list of
the Edomite kings (31—39), and a second enumeration of the
territorial division of the Edomite tiibes of later date
(vv. 40-43).

The amount of detail devoted to these various matters is
explicable from the fact that Edom was always counted
Israel's brother, and was of the greatest importance in the
history of Israel. The Horites were the original inkabitants
of the land in the mountain country of Se'ir (ver. 20). The
Hebrews under Esau entered their country and amalgamated
with them, Esau married the Horite OhoUbamah (ver. 2),
and his son Elipbaz the Horite Timna' (vv. 12, 22). But
the Esauites became the rulers oE the land in Se'ir as the
Israelites did iu Canaan ; Jahve gave them Se'ir,* the whole
country as far as the Gulf of 'Akaba.* Yet clearly defined
Horite communities must still have continued to exist under
their supremacy, so that it was not only possible to give a
separate description of their tribal divisions, but of sufficient
moment also. They were only by degrees absorbed or
expelled by the new masters of the country until those of a

v.i.

i. 1 ff. ; 1 Kings ii. 86.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

381,383] GENESIS XXXVI 313

later date, on looking back,* could eay that £dom had
extirpated the Horites. The information about the Horites,
aa well as that regarding the ancient kings of Edom, is
evidence that this pass^;e, or at least its soorces, is of a
relatively ancient date.

A's authorship ol the chapter has been much disputed
since Hupfeld's time, only portions of it being still assigned
to him,* while the rest is pronounced to be by ^ from C and
B or other sources. Iliere is, indeed, hardly any linguistic
evidence (gainst A, although the langu^e is not everywhere
so decisively testimony in his favour as it is in vv. 6-8, 30,
40, and 43. See below regarding linguistic usages which
prove redaction. The formal chronicle-like way of statement
also pervades the whole (e.ff, also vv. 31-39). The objections
are drawn from the subject-matter. It is said that it was
not part of A'e scheme to mention the Horites, or that he
holds much too steadily to his archaic standpoint, and has
too little objective, historical interest to allow of our suppos-
ing that the list of Edomite kings is hia (see ou vv. 29 and
40 for other points). But ^ is in no degree archaic in the
sense that he puts forward his writing as the composition of
Moses ; he, and he only, makes quite open allusions to the kings
of Israel (xvii. 6, 16, xxxv. 11); if any writer, it is A who
takes pleasure in material which is statistical or genealogical
or chronological, which means that he is influenced by the
motive of historical interest. General considerations are
exactly what requires us to assign the passage to A. Edom
in the time of the monarchy was a dependency of Israel, and
this it was which compelled ..4 to be more minute regarding
it than regarding Ishmael. But it baa to be acknowledged
that the chapter has been pretty extensively revised by R on
the basis of another source (? C). The double heading in

> Deut. ii. 12, 22.

* E.g. VT. 1-8 (Hupfeld, Kayaer), 6-^i (Bohmer), 1-14 (Noldeke,
Benw), 6-6 and 40-43 (Wellbauaen, JBDTh. zxi. 438 ff.; Euenen,
Ondtrzotk* i. 68).

Digitized by G(Xlgle

314 GENESIS XXXVl [382, 383

vv. 1 and 9 ia what first surpriseB ua. But the eolation is not
that ver, 9 ff are not from A, and that w, 1-8 are hie only with
the dedaction that H has altered the Dames of the wives in
accordance with the other source, ver. 9 ff.' The list of wives
in ver. 2 f. cannot even be taken from that in vv. 10 and 13,
seeiDg that the former is fuller than the latter. Besides, the
expressions of w. 10 and 15 (see below) are certainly those
of A, and there is no sense in denying to him, because of w.
40-43, all vv. 15-19, and, similarly, vv, 9-14, if the names
of the BODB ill ver. 4 f. are still allowed to be his. Finally, the
use of mit '3K (see ver. 43) makes the case for A'b author-
ship strot^r in ver. 9 than in ver. 1 (comp. ver. 8 for its
DriM Kin). Positively, we may assert not only that vr. 6— 8a
are indubitably from A, but also that the formulas of 5b*
and 2a * reveal his presence. Vv. 2-8 are accordingly, in
the main, the names of the wives being excepted, to be
attributed to him. But then we are best to assume * that
these notices, like xxxvlL 1, were originally, in A, part of
the pnr nniin, and were included in the ytpji nr6n by the
heading of ver. 1 from B, who, at the same time, revised
them and expanded ver. 9 by the addition of 9b. He then
altered in the banning of A'b Toledoth (vv. 9-19) the
names of the wives (vv. 10, 13 f., 16-18), to be in accord-
ance with his additional source, and added ver. 12, and,
doubtless, also ver. 14, as well as p^v l^itt (ver. 16), and
cn« Km (ver. 19). In the list of Horites, also (w. 20-30).
only ver. 29 f. can be certainly reckoned ^'s ; ver. 20 f. is
a doublet to ver. 29 f> and the contents of vv. 22-28 show a
close connection with the second source of w, 1—19. It is
questionable if, in the list of kings, there is matter, e.g.
ver. 35, 'ii naon, due to insertion.^

Most of the names which occur here are found nowhere

' Bndde, UTgeachuJile, 347 f.

* Cf. xiiv. 26t. " Cf. iTviiL 1. 6, 8.

' Witt Bruaton in Btviui Thdol. 1882, pp. 18 ff., 1340,

» With DIK 'K3 in ver. 20 contraated with Tyb '«3 in ver. 30.

' B«garding tiie unity of wliat renuuua, we Bruston, op. cit. p, 136 f.

Digitized byCoOgk'

383] GENESIS XXXTI. 1, 2 F. 315

else. When the people disappeared bo also did the names,
BO far as they were not place-nameB. Even of the place-
names only a few are now traceabla A part of the records
of the chapter is repeated in 1 Chron. L 36-54.

(a) Vv. 1—8. Esau's wives and sons as they were in
Canaan ; his departure to Se'tr.

Ver. 1. DTK MV1, repeated in ver. 8, and somewhat differ-
ently in ver. 19. It agrees with xxv. 24 ff. (B, C), accord-
ng to which Edom is another name for Esau, whereas

7. 9 and 43 (A) Esau is father of Edom, so that Esau
is a personal and Edom a national nama'

Yer. 2 f. Esau's wives. Their marriages have been
already related ; * this explains why instead of n^ (cf x. 1)
the author writes Esau had taken his wives, etc. The start-
ing-point in a discussion of the verse is the fact that '^n
is an error for *Tn> seeing that 'Auah, whose dai^hter
Oholibamah is said to be, is in vv. 20, 25 a son, in ver. 24
a grandson of Se'lr the Horite. It is now at once evident
that the expression una nuao is no longer suitable, for only
one Canaanite woman has been married. The words my ntt
'S\ have therefore not been written by the author of ver.
2a. But, further, in A'b text (xxvi. 34 f., xxvilL 9) the
three wives married by Esau in Canaan are the Hittites
nsia ni nni.v and I^^k na nofeg, and the Ishmaelite nlnw nbno
ni'njj whose names are either wholly different or only
partially in agreement with those here. Attempts have
been made to recflneile " the discrepancy either by supposing
that Esau had five wives, or that they had double names, or
had been renamed," * or that errors have been introduced by
copyists,* which must then have been very extensive. A
difference of tradition or of theory can alone satisfactorily

' See, further, Ewald, GetehtchU* i 494 [Eng. tr. i. 344 f.].
' ChB. xivi. 34, iiviii. 9.

» J. D. MichaeliB, Tnch, Bertheau, Knobel, Ewald, Delitzsoh. Cf. Sept.
rending in Josh. ix. 7.

* llgen, Rosenmiiller, Scliumann, HengBteab«rg, Kurtz.
» Kaobel, Ewald, attchichte," i. 633 [Eng. tr. i. 372, noU 2].

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

316 OENBSI3 XXXTI. 4-6 [383, 384

explain the discrepancy,^ and this requires ns to ^ve up any
idea of identity of anthorship ; * i.e. either here or in zzvi
34 1 and xxviii 9, the names most have been inserted
from another source into ^'a text by R The former is in
itself the more probable,' and is recommended by ver. 2a,
which, as has just been shown, does not agree with ver. 25.
We cannot decide whether B or C was this source ; in any
case they too * have bad something regarding Esau's domestic
history and departure to Se'ir.

"Tjy — see iv, 19.

noa'inK — words compounded with 'jnn occur, as Israelite
(Ex. xxxi. 6), Sabean,* and Phoenician * names.

I^paXTiii — after fijjrna as iu ver, 14, but sufficiently
surprising ; some have therefore corrected na to p,' others
translate it granddaughter (cf. ver. 39); perhaps it is only
a variant to ruima, which is dependent on vv. 20 and 25 (cf.
ver. 18), taken from ver. 24 and finally allowed into the text

npi?a — also a Hebrew name in 1 Kings iv. 15 ; the
Samaritan has everywhere * "?™?, following xxviil 9.

Yer. 4 f. Esau's five sons, all bom while their father was
still in Canaan. The correction of c^T, in w, 5 and 14, to
snir>, is based on ver. 18, and on the form usually taken by
the name, which was a common one in Israel also. The
Sept. has 'leow which prevents ® approval of the identifica-
tion with the Arab deity lagkHth}'^ The words [PJa — *33 nlw,
in 55 are identical with ^'s in xxxv. 26.

Ver. 6. Esau departs with all his possessions. The
phraseology as in xii. 5, xxxiv. 23 (in A).

ptr^ — without meaning, for it is impossible to supply
' Tuth, Noldeke, Delitzsch, Keil, Kiililer.
> Hupfeld, Bshiiier, Kayser, WellhnuBen, Bniaton.
^ Cf. the composition of x. and xi. 27 ff.

* Sec xxxii. 4. ' Journal Atialique, vii. 4, p^ 664 f.
" CIS. i. 1, p. 72. ' FolloTv-ing Samarit. Sept. Peoh.

» Vv. 4. 9, 13, 17.

• Lag&rde, Biidun^ der Nomina, 133 ; Noldeke, ZDMO. xlv. 595.

■0 Robertson Smith, WellhauKD, Skiiztii, iii. 19 ; Noldeke in ZDMG.
xi. 168.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

384] GENE8IB XXXVl. 7, 8 317

rnriM,! and the translatioiiB itUo a land before, i,e. east of,
Jacob* or remote from JactA? are negatived by the proper
meaning of ^?BD, or give no proper definition, A word has
fallen out after ptt, proijably I'J'it', which ia given by the
Peshitta * (eomp. ver. 8), and not O^iH,' because the land of
Edom expresses in itself a wider conception than land of
Se'Ir." The ysa pKQ of the Sept. and Samar. is a subsequent
correction.

Before his brother Jacob, i.e. because of Jacob,'' who
extended greatly, and required much land. Esau thus gave
way to Jacob, and the passage leaves ue in no doubt that it
was after the return of the latter from Faddan Aram.*

Ver. 7. The cause of the emigration, viz. the insufficiency
of the pasturage of the country tor the flocks of both. For
the phraseology, comp. xiii. 6 in A. "Mto, see iv. 13.

Ver. 8. Esau settles in the hill-country of Se'tr. This
name in later times ^ included also the Edomite hill-country,
east of the 'Araba, between the Dead Sea and the Gulf of
'A^ba, " known in its whole extent by the Arabic geo-
graphers as the Jebel esh-Sheril," but more frequently named
Jeb&l in its northern portion, and esh-SheiS in its southern
part,'^ exactly in accordance with tiie distinction made in
modem times." " But originally " the name belonged to the
hilly conntry west of the 'Araba, which, though not bo high
as JebSl and Sherft, yet towers aloft in wildly torn masses of

' T&Tgg., Vnlg., ClericiiB, Roeenmiiller, De Wotte.

* Gesenius, Von Bohlen. * Bohnier.

* Knobel ; Bgainat Noldeke's donbta see ver. 30 and Jixii. 4.

* Cf. ver. 16 f., wi. 31. • See ver. 8.
' Ch. Tii. 7 ; Iw. xvii. 8. ' Knobel.

' E.g. Deut. ii, ; Ezek. Jiiv. 16.

"> E.g. Edrisi, tr. Jaubert, i. 337 ; Yfikflt, Muikiarik, 270.

" E^. iBtachri, ed. Mordtoionn, p. 34 f.

■> SL-etien, IUi$«n, i. 416, 418, iii. 16; Burckbardt [Syria, pp. 401,
410], Germ. tr. pp. 674, 688 ; Robinson [Paletline,' ii. lB4t.], Germ. tr.
iii 103 f. 860f. Enobek See also Winer,* i. 397, ii. 442; OeBenius,
TheMwnu, S68, 1336.

" Jodg. T. 4 ; Dent, ixiiii. 2 ; conip. the iitatements of Num. xx. 16 ;
Josk-xi. n.xii. 7,xv. 1.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

318 GBNIBI8 XXXVt. 10, 11 F. [SM, SKi

rock of gleaming whiteness, soath of the " bare hill," which
forms the southern boundary of the hill-conntry of Judab.
It is a wild, deaolate, mountain land now inhabited by the
Arab tribe 'Az^ime.'

untt (fin iby — see ver. I.

(6) Yv. 9-19. List of Esau's grandsons, and of the
Edomite tribes which sprang from Esau's five sons in Se'ir.
Thej are twelve, as in the cases of Nahor, Ighmael, and
Israe], or thirteen when the related people of 'Amalek is
added (so with Tokpfin). See above, p. 148. They fall into
three groups, as Esau has three wives.

Ver. 9. Kot " an erroneous repetition from ver. 1 and to
be struck out," ' but A'b original heading to the passage, ini
Tvfp, unlike ver. 5. onu '3K, see ver. 1,

Ver. 10. niDtP rfxt, see xxv. 13. The intention is to
name only sons of Eliphaz and Re'uel, which explains their
being placed together here, and the separation from them of
the sons of Oholibamah (ver. la).

Ver. 11 f. The first or Canaanite line. Its ancestor is
Eliphaz. His name did not become that of a tribe, any more
than that of Re'uel ; he only sums up a number of tribes of
whom he is the common ancestor.

|p*n — " elsewhere in the Old Testament name of an
Edomite district,' which was celebrated for its wise men,* and
was the home of Job's discerning friend Eliphaz.' Ezek.
xxv. 13 points also to its being situated in northern Edom."^
Ver. 42 does not require us to suppose^ there was also a
city of Teman. Yet the Oruntiastica name a place 6atnd»,
where there was a Koman garrison, and place it 1 5 Bonum
miles from Fetra (Jerome 5 milee).^

' Sea Bertheau in BihdUx. ii. 51. ["Bare hiU," Josh. xi. 17; Dill,
"platten Berg."]

* Lagarde, Orienialia, iL 40.

* Jar. ilix. SO ; Amos i. 12 ; Hftb. iii. a

* Jer. ili». 7 ; Baruch iii. 22 f. • Job ii. 11.
■ Knobel. ' Knobel.

^Comp. further, Wetzatein inZntwAn/H^rXI^.fnttuntj^xviii.GSf.

Digitized byCoOgk'

3»] QENESIS XXXVI. 12, 13 It 19

Nothing further is known of Omftr, Sepho (Sept. SoMpdp.
1 Chron. I 36 '!«), and Ga'tSjn.

n^ — explained by the Eenizzites of xv. 19, a people which
once dwelt aouth of Canaan. Kaleb (of Judah) ' is called " the
Kenizzite," and hia younger brother, or Bon-iu-law, a son of
Kenaz;' and we hear of s Kenaz who was Kaleb'a grandson.'
These facts make it apparent that one part of ihis petty
people was absorbed in the tribal union of Judah, whCe
another, according to this passage, attached itself to Edom,
and therefore here appears as son of Eliphaz.*

Ver. 12. 'Amalek is also a son of Eliphaz, but by a
concabine {Timna), and so not a full son. What ia intended
is, of course, not the great people of 'Amalek, or their ances-
tor,' which is older,* sad had settled in the desert regions
south of Canaan long before Esau,^ but only an offshoot
from it, which attached itself to the tribes of Eliphaz, or
stood in some relation of subordination to them. What
remained of them in Se'ir was driven away by the Simeonites
in the time of Hezekiah (1 Chron. iv. 42 f.). Timtta', the
mother (? a district, ver. 40), is included amomg the Horites
in ver. 22, which implies that this branch of 'Amalek already
stood in a somewhat close relationship with the Horites.

The expression vib't ^ shows that this verse is not from
A ; and the same is then probably true of ihog *p^ also, in
ver. 16. Without 'Amalek the tribes are twelve in number,
as elsewhere in A, with it thirteen.

Yer. 13. The second or Ishmaelite line, namely, the four
sons of Ke'uel They are unknown elsewhere. The first
three are also Israelite names ; the Septuagint gives Naj^iO,
Zap4, SofU, Mo^l

> Num. iirii. 12 ; Josh. liv. 6, 14.

* Judg. i. 13, iii. 9, 11 ; JoBh. «v. 17; 1 Clu-on. iv. 13.
» 1 ChroiL iv.'ia,

* Ewald, OeidackU,' i. 361 [Eng. tr. i. 2r>l f.] ; Bcrlliean in BihelUx.

iii. 621.

* Wilier, EengBtenberg, Keil, and ot)ier$.

■ See ako Num. xxiv, 20. ' Ch. xiv, 7. " Sve xiii. 24, x.w. e. '

Digitized by G(Xlgle

320 OEKBSIS XXXTF. 14-19 [385, SBB

Ver. 14. The third, or Horite line, is not composed of
grandsons, bat of Esau's three sons by Oholibamah, already
named in ver. 5, and comprehended under the name Oholi-
bamah. vvr. and fT^ were also Israelite names. d?v; is
perhaps a derivative from an animal name, ??; or n?|^ ; *
regarding vvr,, see ver. 5.

Vv. 15-19. list of the trUml princes of Edom, who are,
with one exception, identical with the already-named grand-
sons and sons of Esau.

1w — not tribe* or eommunily or canton? but as a
denominative from C|!>M (see ver. 30), a thousand, or confeder-
acy, a ehiliaTeh or phylarch. The word in Zech. ix. 7, xii. 5f.
ia also used of the subdivisions of the tribe of Judah,* and
was in Edom, so far as we can jndge,^ the expreeeion for
tribal prince ; 1?K, itself being the designation for the lai^est
subdivision of the nation, the tribe, as noK ^as in the case of
Ishmael (xzv. 16). The author's enumeration of tribal
prmces is at the same time an enumerataon of tribes, and is
paralleled by xxv. 16 and xvil 20, where he speaks of the
D*K*bi of IshmaeL In Ex. xv. 1 6 the parallelism of 3i|riD '■Vm
also makes it apparent that *|iW is the chief of the clan, and
not the clan itself.

ifcV -1133 — see xxv, 13, xxxv. 23 (xxii. 21 is somewhat
different).

Ver. 16. mp fiW — wanting in the Samaritan, transferred
by mistake from ver. 18 ; perhaps a gloss to the effect that-
Korath, according to another view, was reckoned one of the
Eliphaz tribes. It is certain that two different tribes had
not the same name.

Ver. 19. Dnit tan, a gloss to \bs, put in at the wrong
point (see xiv. 12), or it may be a mutilation of tnn lim
ontt* The Targum of Jonathan gives ais 'ax Kin (of. ver. 9).

' SobertBon Smith. * Knobel.

» Sprenger in ZDIIO. lii. 316 ff. ; BShmer.

* Ct. Micah v. 1 ; Esrald, AUerthiim^* 321 f. [Eng. tr. 245, note 1].

• Cf. Ex. IV. 16. • Sttmar.; cf. ver. 8.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

38S] GEMRSI8 XXXVI. 20-23 321

(c) Vt. 20-30. The Horite tribes. Their ancestry is
traced to Se'ir, elsewhere the name of a country.' They are
spoken of aa the vnhdbitants of the land? as contrasted with
Esau's people, who came later and settled among them. They
were the earliest population, as far as our knowledge goes.'
Their " name, "n", from Tin, cave, designates them cave-
dwellers, or troglodytes. Edom is full of caves.* The
population used them as dwellings. They had in spectibus
habUaiivJUivlat and tuguria suittrranect." "

Ver. 20 t. Seven sons of Se'tr are first enumerated, who
are, however, identical with the aUuphim of ver. 29 f. Seeing
now that in the words nnn tiW rh« (215) these sons of Se'lr
are even called alluphim, and that we find dhk ptu as com-
pared with TjrtP p(i3 in ver. 30, we may rightly infer that
these verses are due to another source than that of ver. 29 f.
Each aon has also sons of his own given, and some daughters ;
these are to be understood as subdivisions of the tribes.

Ver. 22. The first is L<Mn, r^htly identified by Ewald *
with Lot, father of Moab-Ammon, and also a "Tin (xix. 30).
The Arab tribe LiySthineh,^ in the neighbourhood of Petra,^
is excluded, even by its spelling. His sons are Hori,
in whom the national name appears as a clan name, and
H€!m3,m,* compared by Knobel with Humaimeh, a town south
of Fetra," but gainst the phonology. A sister of Lotan's is
Timna, the same as in ver. 12, and due to the same source.

Ver. 23. The second is Sbobal. There is no connection
with Syria Sohal (i.e. rinWo^t*);" and if "the name Syria

' Cf. in Oen. z. Asahur, Acam, Miemm, Canaan, etc.

* Ez. zziii. 31; Nnm. zzziL 17; Judg. i. 33.

* Ch. liy. 6.

*ao\>uuion,PaUttine*ii.e8l.; Rittet, liv. 991.
' Jerome, ad Obodiah 6. Knobel.

« OoAichie,* i. 448 [Eng. tr. i. 313]. ' Knobel.

8 Burckhardt, Syria, pp. 420 f., 433 ; Robinson, Palatine,' ii. 166.

* 1 Cliron. i. 39, H&m&m ; Sept. in both cases, Mftif.

>' Tft^flt, MtuUorut, 146 ; Bobinwm {Pak^vne,* ii. 168], Oerm. tr. ill.
128, 861.

" Judith iii. 1, Vulgate.

DILLMANN.— II. 21

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

322 GBNKsra xxxvi. 24, 26 [sao, as:

Sobal is applied by the historiaoB of the crnsades to the
Shobek ' named above under xxv. 2," * there haa been doubt-
leaa a confusion (with Shaubak). Variants are given io
Chronicles to two ot the five names of his sons — 17? for JW,
and 'Be* for iOE'. Knobel hazarded a comparison of 'Alwftn
with the Beduin tribe Alawin, north of 'Akaba* and of
Manachat with Menochia, a place in Edom ; * and Mowv-
XMiT«, the region west of Petra.' It ie more worthy of note
that in 1 Chion. il 52 (cf. 54) half of Manahat is derived
from a Kalehite Shobal.

Ver. 24. The third is S^mn, Arabic hyena. His sons are
n;K,a Hebrew kite, and najj ; not an animal name, for Arabic
'&nah, compared in last edition, means only troop, herd.^
Begarding 'Aiiah, we are told that when watching bis father's
asses he found the op\ in the steppe laud.

Dp.l — not mvles^ nor giants^ nor D?!, hUae, or 0^, wafers.*"
Hot waters or thermal springs " would be more in place, and
would then be, not those of Kallirrhoe," hut others ; " yet
the translation " rests perhaps only on a confusion with

Ver. 25. The fourth is 'Anah. This is a son of the Se'lr
of ver. 20, and not the same as in ver. 24. From him
JHskon is derived ; the name is that of an animal In Deut.

' BobLnson, Palatine? ii. 161 f., 163 I; Ritter, ^rtttMnA:, liv. 61, 987.

* Knobel.

' BurcUiaidt, Syria, pp. 608, 612 ; Robinson, Paiutine,* \. 165, 171 ;
Seetzen, Reiseii, iii. 10, 102.

* NotHia digniUUuni, i. 79, 343 (ed. Bocking).
» Ptolemy, v. 17. 3.

* To be read for n'tO, with Samar. Sept. Peeh. Vulg, Hebrew MSS.
and 1 Chron. i. 40, if a name hoa not rather fallen out before it.

I Naldeke in ZVMO. si. 168.

* Jerus. Targ., Saadia, Kimchi, Luther ; see Lagarde, Orwntafia, iL 68 ;
Levy, NeahA. fVorterb. i. 476o.

* DQ^et, Onkeloe. i« See Jerome, Queetlionei.
" Vulgate ; Qeseniufl, lAeMwrtw, 586,

1' Delitzseh ; aee note on x. 19.

" E.g. BuTokhardt, Syria, p. 401. Knobel.

'* See Jerome.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

387] QENKSIS XXXVI. 26-28 323

xiv. 5. His appearing here as Se'lr's grandson, as 'Anah does
in ver. 24, whereas in ver. 20 f. they are both sons, is explained
if a part of 'Anafa waa absorbed in Sibeon, and of Dishon in
'Anah. The Septuagint partially smooths away the difBculty
by another punctuation. "The formula *pb 'aa npK was a
standing one in genealogies, and was even used where only
one SOD had to be named." ^ Okolibamah is Esau's wife (comp.
ver. 18). There were either two traditions r^arding her
father,* or ver. 24ft is to be placed after 256.'

Ver. 26. The fifth is Diahmi.* One of bis four sons is
rjon ; Sept 'A/iaSd ; in Chronicles pon_ parallel to IJE«, which
in Arabic is also name of a colour. p3 ; Sept Xappdv, per-
haps connected with 13, agnus, arUs.

Ver. 27. The sixth is Eser; Sept. 'Aadp; in Chronicles
'iltrdp. He has three sons. 1^73 is doubtless a derivative
from nn73 (xxix. 29); Sept. Ba\ad/(^ ij!!!; Sept Zovxa/t ;
Samarit. ItT ]^ir in Chronicles is psf without ] ; bat there
the Sept. has koX 'Akuv, here it has xaX 'lovxd/i. Hal^yy '
reads a name pjr in the inscriptions of Safa. The \J>P,'^. *13 of
Deut XX. 6 and Num. xxxiii. 3 If. have been compared with
the reading in Chronicles.

Ver. 28. The seventh is Dishan. Here and in w. 21
and 30, but not in Chronicles, the Septuagint gives 'Pttrofi';
and certainly IS'l, as a tribal name alongside 1^, is some-
what suspicious. His son 'Us is doubtless only a section of
the well-known Aramsean pjr.s Ardn is the second. The
syllable In, as in many other of these names, appears to be
formative, and therefore the interpretation chamois (from
Ij}^), for which the punctuation of 1 Chron. ii. 25, pK, is
better suited, is very questionable.' The reading p» ' or

' Ch. ilvi. 23 ; Num. iitL 8 ; 1 Chron. i. 41, ii. 8 KnobeL
' See notes on w. 2 and 14,

* Delitmch.

* Beading -^ with I Chron. i. 41, utd Sept Pesh. Vulg.
'JA.rii. 17, p. 236.

* See note on i. 23. ' ZDMO. il. 168.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

Z24 QESESIS XXXVI. 29 F. [388

tnM,! occasioiied by \vi, ia of no value. Knobel and Sprenger *
compare T^ with the Arreni of Pliny.'

Ver. 29 f. Enumeration of the eoTen tribal princes of the
Horites, who are, however, identical with the aeven aons of
Se'tr. on'B^, according to their tribal princes, is taken to
mean, enumerated one by one.* But seeing 1?^ is written
without t only here in the whole chapter, we should rather
read o-T'ops?, according to tfieir tribea (comp. Sept.).

The fact that the total number of the sons of Se'lr is not
very large,' only proves that we must not look for Buch in
these genealogies, and not that w. 20-30 ia a late addition.
In the list the animal names, and those which terminate in
I— {t\), are noteworthy. It is very natural for peoples
amongst whom arts and manufactures have not yet been
developed to take their names by preference from those of
animals. There is no need to infer an original animal
worship among the Semites.^ For a comparison of the
family names common to the Jewish family ^esron and the
Edomites and Horites, see WeUhansen.^

(d) Vv. 31-39. A list of the kings "who ruled in the
land of Edom before an Israelite king ruled." The state-
ment is generally taken absolutely, and then the period ends
before the time of Saul ; if the words " over Edom " are to be
supplied,^ the period ends before the time of David, which
would determine a date more suited for the conclusion
of the list. The heading shows that there were already
kings in Israel in the author's lifetime, and zvii 6, 20
and XXXV. 1 1 prove what value A attached to the monarchy.
It shows equally that the last mentioned in the list lived
immediately before the time of the Israelite monarchy or
just at its beginning, and not, e.g., before or about Moses'

» Heb. MSS.,Targ. Jon. (also MSS. of Sept. and Vulg.).

* Otog. Arabimi, 146. * 6. § 1G7.

* Knobd, Delitzsch*. * Noldeke.

' R. Smith in Jow. of Fhilol. ii. 75 ff., and Kinship, 1886 ; Stade,
QeiehiehU,^ i. 408S. See alao Noldeku in ZDMO. il. 161 ff.

* Di gmtU, Jud. p. 38 f. ^ Bnieton, op. eit. p. 133.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

388, 38fl] aBNESIS XXXTL 32, 33 326

time.^ If it had been otherwise the author would have had
to Bay, before Israel left £^pt or conquered Canaan, or
something similar. In the development of a monarchy as
well as in bie settlemeut in the country he made his own,
Esau preceded Israel ; he ia the firstborn. Yet Israel in
the end won from him bis precedency. " There are in the
list the names of e^ht kings, so that it might well extend
back to the time of Moses. Num. xx. 14 and Judg. ir. 17
tell us that the Edomites had a king thus early. No one of
the kings who are named is son of his predecessor. The
Edomite monarchy was therefore probably elective (cf. lea.
xxxiv. 12). But it may also be assumed that princes of
ability pushed themselves to the front by their own efforts,
attained the dignity of royalty, and maiatained it for the
period of their lives." '

DllK pi*3 as in ver. 216, unlike ver. 306 Tjft? pMa ; right
from A'b point of view, because the kingdom embraced a
wider country than the borne of the Horites. See on ver. 8,
and compare 40-43, where a like area is presupposed.

Ver. 32. For vh^ the Sept. has BaXaK. JXtiAaiah, in
the Sept. and Vulg. Aewa^d, is not to be found in Edom.
" But the name occurred elsewhere, e.g. there was Aava^a in
Palmyrene Syria,' and Aavd^i} in Babylonia,* Dannaia and
Bannaba in Moab.' The coincidence of the name Bela' ben
Bt'or with that of the seer BU'am ben Be'or is remarkable ;
he is thought of here by the Taigum of Jonathan and by the
Tai^gum on 1 Chron. i. 44," °

Ver. 33. Tdbab was later identified by the Greeks with
Job (Iy8b).^ Bosrab, his city, was one of the principal towns
or the capital of the country/ it is nsually localised at

1 HengBtenbeig, Delitzach,* Keil, and othen.
*KnobeL

■ Ptolemy, v. 16. 24; Awenuuii, Biblicth. OrurU. iii. 2, pp. &9&f.,
600.

• Zodmtu, .Sut. uL ST. ' Ononuutieon, i. 114 f., ed. Lagarde.

• KnobeL ^ Sept. Job ilii. 18 [lid in Swete].

■ Amos i. 12 ; Jer. zlis. 13, S2 ; laa, zxziv. 6, Ixiii, 1.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

326 OENESIB XXXTI. 34-37 [389

el-Buseira, a email village in Jebal, two and three-quarter
hours south of Taflla ; ' but the identification is opposed by
Wetzstein,' who regards mva aa the old name of Petra.

Ver. 34. opri; Sept. 'Atrmft; in Chronicles 'Airifi; com-
pare the Jewish name DE-n in Ezra and Nehemiah. P'or
Teman, see ver. 1 1.

Ver. 35. Hadad* is also the well-known name of a
Syrian deity.* T!? ; SepL Bapui. One of this king's deeds
is recorded, namely, his victory over Midian in the field ' of
Moab ; the exceptional notice taken of it * was doubtless due
to its being of importance to Israel also. Ewald' would
make him flourish in the time of Gideon. ^"^S,, Sept.
TerSalii., is identified by Knobel with the hill-rai^ Gbn-
weithe on the eastern side of Moabitis.*

Ver. 36. The Sept. has Sa/iaSd Sk MaaeKKa^. But in
the Onomaslicon, Maapticd' toXi? ffaaiXela^ 'ESwfi Trepl tijv

Ver. 37. "There are many places of the name Rehoboth,*
Probably there were several in Edom. That here intended
was situated on a NoJit, here a small river, and so was called
Rekdboth of the Miver}" It is the place which the NotUia
digniUUu-m. " cites among Edomite localities as Eobotha, and
which Eusebius and Jerome '^ quote as existing in their day
in Gebalene." So far Knobel. But it is hardly credible
that inm is to be looked for in Edom. Following the
indication it gives us, others understand a Sehoboth on the
Euphrates, e.g. Rahaba " on its western bank somewhat south

' Burckhaidt, jS^rto, p. 407 ; Robinson, PaU*^ne,* iL 167 ; Seetten,
ii. 61, 367, iii. 17 ; Badeker,* 191.

» la DeUtiach, ieatoA," p. 704 f. » Of. 1 Kings xi. 14 ft

* ZDMO. mi. 734 ; Kthgen, BeitrOge, p. 67.

' CLb. xiv. 7, mil. 4 ; Num. xxi. 20 ; Ruth i. ff.

* Cf. ver. 24.

' GetdUdde,* ii. 476 [Eng. tr. ii. 108] ; cf. Riehm, HnndieMtrhuAy 9Sb.

* Burckhardt, Syria, 375. * TAkOt, MuAiank^ 803 f.
'" But the Sept. has 'Voafiiii Tin 'fa^d rvrmfiar and not tk^iI rit,

" i. 78. 346 f. " Onamaitieon. " Sachau, Seven, »79 f.

D,tradb,G(X)glc

380, 390] GENESIS XXXVI. 3S~43 H27

of the mouth of the Chaboras,^ and hold that Sha&l was a
foreigner in spite of his Hebrew name.

Ver. 38. Ijn i^a, a formation like the Israelite IjniiK
and Ijni' and many similar Phoenician, Puuic, and Sabean
names ; it is evidence of the worship of Baal, ''i^sv, mouse,
is also an animal name.

Ver. 39. Tiri; Sept. 'ApaS; in 1 Chi-on. i. 50, some
Hebrew MSS., and the Feehitta -nn ; in the Samaritan Tin
and Tin ; ' the variant is one elsewhere frequent in the case
of this very name,' WB|; Chronicles 'jft ; Sept. ^aymp* " with
which we may compare the ruins of Phanara in Edom.""

Hadar's successor is not given, uor is liis death recorded,
either because he ceased to reign before his death, or because
he was the last who reigned in the author's lifetime (see on
ver. 40). His wife's genealogy is also given, though this is
not done in any other case ; the reason is not that he is the
same as the Hadad of 1 Kings xL 14 8*., and that his wife is
therefore an Egyptian princess," for that Hadad was ilVi
^r", and the wife's names are genuinely Semitic ; it may be
because descendants of this marriage, e.ff. the Hadad of
1 Kings XL 14, were not without importance for IsraeL
For aril 'd na, the SepL and Fesh. have vio5 JtfoifowS ; see
end of note on ver. 2. Elsewhere proper nouns compounded
with 1? are names of places.

(e) Vv. 40-43. A list of the tribal princes of Esau
according to their famUies, according to their localities, vnih
their -nmrns. To take account only of the last part of the
heading and regard this as only a list of the principal
Edomite towTu ^ has no justification, not even in ver. 43 ;

' QeaeniuB, Tht»a,wrvA ; Riehm, Ha.-a&^tierhvid^, 1273.

* See de RoBsi.

' Ejs. I Kings xi. 14 ff., Sept. ; see Baudissin, SivAim, i. 309 ff.

* Cf. Sept. of Joah. jcv. 56 ; *»yi^ in Judah.
' Seetzen, Reitm, iii. 18. Knobel.

* A. Bematein, Uriyrui^g dtr BtgenUiUafgl w» Edom, 1880 ; ah MS.
gedruckt.

' Knobel.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

328 GENESIS XXXVl. 40-18 [SS6

besides, l?p, for example, is hardly a place name. The list ie,
on the contrary, of a mixed character, and includes both old
family names, e.g. ^??^^ and T?p, and the names of districts,
e.g- ■y? and il''B. As compared with the histonco-genealogical
list of vv. 15—19, it is gec^mphico-statistical,* and divides
the Edomite population according to the districts they in-
habited, giving names which only in part coincide with the
old clan names, which are in part taken also from the
names of cities, districts, etc., and include sometimes, as in
the case of V}Oi^ and niTp, Horite localities alBa It contains,
in fact, the political divisions of the country at a certain
time, and so the representation of a later state of affairs, per-
haps as they existed in the time of the Edomite monarchy,
but more probably as they were after it paaaed away, per-
haps even under the new Israelite supremacy.* The
Chronicler even takes this view, for in 1 Chron. i. 51 be
introduces the list with the worSs l^Tl ifn no*l.> The
" fl^rant contradiction " * with ver. 1 5 fF. cannot in this
light be said, without difficulty, to exist any longer.

Of the names in w. 15—19 only f?i? and V?'^ recur here
as Alluphim. Of the others, SiOFi is known from vv. 1 2 and
22, and "OSJ^K from w. 2, 14, 18, 25; "jh" (Chron.
filfP; Sept ra\d) may be conjectured to be merely the
original form of \hs (raXuft) in ver. 23; in' {'Ie0ep),
?K^3p, and D^'y have as yet been untraced. For DnTf, the
Sept. in Genesis and Chronicles has Za(fxittv, i.e. Eft/t, due
perhaps to an ex^etical gloss £n'?=D'DV occasioned by ^Bs
in w. 11 and 15; but see below. ITJK, almost certainly
for the customary nTlx* the seaport town of A^ah. ^'B,
elsewhere Punon^ in the patristic period a vievius in deserto,
vbi cerit metalla damnatorum supplwiis efodiuntuT, between

> Cf. 1 Eii^ts It. 7 ff., with the old iBraelite tribal lifts.

' Cf. Eirald, OtickidUe* L 113 f., &29 [Eng. tr. i. 75 f., 369].

' See Bertheau, adloc * Noldeke.

» Knobel.

* See xiv. 6. ' Num. iixiii. 43f.

DMz.dDyG00gle

Sm] GENESIS XXXTI. 40-13 329

So'ar and Petra,^ not infrequently mentioned by the Church
Fathers as a place to which, during the persecutions,
Christian mai'tyrs were sent to labour. Compare the
mention by Seetzeu ^ of the ruins of Kalaat Fheuan. 1Y3D ;
Sept. Ma^ap, certainly not Sela or Petra,* more possibly the
same aa frixa in ver. 33;* but the Owmaeticon * says ; eri xai
vvv imtfti} fteyiffTi} MaQaapa itrl t^9 Pa/3aXi7i^, inraKovovaa
T^ Herpa, so it is most probably not the same as Bosrah.

Because there are only eleven Alluphim, Ewald* con-
jectures that IBS may at one time have stood in the text
alongside of OTjf. Aa a matter of fact, the Liber Genealf^s "
has the addition Fastm after m^y. But we do not necessarily
expect a geographical division to exhibit the number twelve.

Ch. xxxviL 1, in A, followed originally, perhaps,^ xxxvi
6—8. Esau withdrew (xxxvi. 6 ff.), hut Jacob remained in
Canaan. Importance is attached to the fact ; comp. xiiL
11 f, XXV. 6, 11. For D'TUO, see xvii 8.

' Onomaitica, nh <biiin, Fenon. * Rtuen, iii. IT.

* Knobet, basing on Ps. Iz. 11. * Hitzig on las. xxziv. 6.

* Lagarde,' 277.

■ QetAidUe, i. [?] 350 [Eng. tr. i. 368, note 6].

' Ed. Mommsen in Miyn. Germ. Hist., Autiorum Antiquiu., pt. iz.
p. 175.

* See p. 314.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

V. THE HISTORY OF JACOB, XXXVII.-L.

This last section deals with the history of Jacob and his
sons. Now that Esau is gone, Jacob is head of all the house
of Israel in Canaan. But regarding him personally, com-
paratively little more is told us ; hia history ie now that of
his sons, or brought on him by their actions. The sous play
a more independent part than previously, and bring much
Borrow on their old father by their evil deeds and ways.
He, for his part, in trustful patience overcomes his adverse
fortune, which God turns for him to a blessii^, and is
revealed at last as a highly- favoured man of God. The
foreground of the narrative is therefore occupied hy the
doings and deeds of Jacob's sons, by the story of the de-
velopment from them of a house of Israel, and of the
preparation for its migration to Egypt The whole history
therefore assumes a different aspect The many divine
revelations by which it was sought to found a purer faith
in the breasts of the three patriarchs cease, with one
exception (xlvL 2-4). The foundation has been laid; the
task is now to strei^then the house of Jacob and take it
to Egypt under God's guidance. But that is so intimately
connected with Joseph that we are able to say that all the
history which follows centres in Joseph — his fortunes and
his deeds. In fact, excepting ch. xxxviii, which has for its
subject the origin of the principal dans iji the tribe of
Judah, there is no section which does not contain something
regarding Joseph also. His father's history and that of his
brothers is interwoven with his own ; he supplies the funda-
mental texture in the web of the following narrative, as

Digitized byCoOgk'

391, 392] GKNESIS XXXVII 331

Jacob did in what precedes. It is in three sections. 1.
Joseph is sold into Egypt ; his advancement there ; an
interlude r^arding Judah and Tamar (xxxvii.— xlL). 2. The
first journeys of Joseph's brethren to I^pt, and their
humiliation before Joseph (xlii.-xlv.). 3. The migration of
the house of Jacob to Egypt at Joseph's instigation, and
Jacob's end (xlvi-L). In the first two sections of this
fifth division of the history, the sources used are exclusively
B and G, except in xxxvii 2 and xll 46. From B comes
the general scheme and the greater part of the execution of
this noble, almost dramatically composed, history of Joseph.
Cs narrative ran the same general courae though differing
in details, and it was in part even more intensely interesting
and permeated by a clearer meaning. The compiler, accord-
ingly, drew on it also with predilection, and skilfully worked
it into one with ^s history. It is not until the third
section that A is again made much use of, and that the
three sources appear side by side.

A. FROM THE TIME WHEN JOSEPH WAS SOLD INTO
EGYPT UNTIL HIS PREFERMENT THERE, CHS.
XXXVI1.~SLI.

1. Joseph is sold into Egypt, Ch. XXXVII. 2-36 ;

BY B, YBOH B AND C.

Joseph, who is seventeen years old, incurs the jealousy
and hate of his brethren by telling tales of them to their
father, by being his father's favourite, and by having dreams
which exalt him at their expense. One day when in
their company at Dothan he escapes death at their hands
only by the intervention of Heuben or Judah ; but he is
thrown into a cistern, from which he is carried off by
Midianite traders, or sold by his brothers to an Ishmaelite
caravan. The traders brii^ him to Egypt and sell him a
slave to Potiphar, an officer of Pharaoh's. The father
mourns deeply for his lost son.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

332 OENESIS XXXTII. S [39S

In this account the heading in ver. 2 is from A ; but we
cannot assume that the rest of the verse is from him,' etill
less that w. 2-4, 23, 24, 28 from natw, 31, and 32o are so
also.^ The narrative has, on the contrary, been combined
from those of B and C. Its composite nature has been long
rect^ised ^ from Reuben's being the intercessor in w.
21 f. and 29, while Judah is in ver. 26 ; from their being
Midianitea who take Joseph to Egypt in vv. 28ft and 36,
but Ishmoelites in w. 25, 27, and 28d; and from the differ-
ence between ver. 28iia, where Joseph is secretly* taken
out of the cistern by the Midianites, and ver. 28aj9,
where he is sold by his brethren.^ But the earlier parts of
the narrative also contain evident doublets ; * in ver. 3 f.
Jacob's preference for Joseph makes him hated by his
brothers, in vv. 5-11 his proud dreams rouse the brothers'
jealousy; ver. 22 f. also is a doublet to ver. 21. The account
in which the dreams and Keuben play important parts must
belong to B, and when this fact is added to the material^
and linguistic^ distiiictions, which elsewhere characterise B
and G, the separation of the component parts may be made
almost* complete. Vv. 2*. 5-11. 136, 14a, 18a, 19 f., 22,
23 (to irons), 24, 25aa (to urh), 28a« (to ibn), 29-31,
32*, 33* 34a, 35ft, and 36 belong to B, the rest to C.
But the present form of w. bh, 8a, and doubtless also of
int( li>3)lVl in ver. 186, has been given them by .fi. It
remains doubtful, also, whether there may not be in ver. 2
an insertion from A or from elsewhere. The analyses of
Eittel '" and of Bacon " are somewhat different.

Ver. 2 is not a unity. After the heading from A, rhvt
' Bruston. * Knobel.

'Ilgen, Hupfeld, Ewsld, QtidMhU* i. B96ff. [£^u(ory, i. 417 IT.];
Knobel, Schnider,

* Ch. il. 16. » Ch. ilv. 4. • Wellhauaen.
' E.g. Jflcob'fi residence U not the same in B and G.

* E.g. imnb*' in vv. 3 and 13, npy in ver. 34.

* See commentary below.

'" GachidiU, i, 130, 142 [Eng. tr. i. pp. 144, 157].
" Btbraita, vii. 284.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

399, S8S] QENK8IB XXXTII. 2 333

apr nn!)n, there toUowa the statemeDt, Joseph, sevenUen years
old, was waicftiitg,^ among, or ieside^ the flock with his brothers.
The next wordfl, 'ji lyi tarn, cannot mean, and fie grew up,'
nor, after all, and was boy (servant)* io the sons of the
concubinea, appointed to serve, as it were, an apprenticeship
with them, or to perform paltrj duties for them ; ' for there
is no parallel use of 1D3 in this abeolute v/ay. The trans-
lation is, and he was yet young " unth the soru, etc. In any
case the same hand cannot have written vrw ntt ny-i and
'Si nn^ *]3 nK ijo alongside of one another in this way ;
'» Kim must be a doublet to ']i t|Di\ The insertion of
van — ^zz-nvt by an interpolator " is comprehensible, but not
that he added "^Si Mim also ; the words from ttvn to V2k are
rather evidence of a different source. What follows, and
Joseph brought their report^ an evii one,* sc so far as it was
an evil one, i.e. evil reports regarding them, to their father,
must in the present text refer to the sons of the concubines,
but may, aa continuation of iMSa — nm" before the inter-
polation of r3K — Kim, have referred to the brothers in
general, who alone are spoken of in what follows. It is
recorded evidently as what occasioned the enmity, yet it is
surprising that this consequence is not expressly stated, and
that other causes for the enmity are given both in C (ver.
3f.) and B (vv. 5-11). This makes it plausible that
Dn'3« — Kim should be a later inaertion," or should be from
A. But the whole of ver. 2 ^^ cannot be from A, becauae
the verse is not a unity, still less " vv. 2—4. Joseph's age,
seventeen years, may be from A,^* but also from B;^ in the
latter case, 2b would also be from B}*

' 1 Sam. ivi. 11, xvii. 34.

» Targ. Pah.

<Ch. iiii.3; Judg. vii. 11, ix,

64,=

til. 13.

• Gesenioa, Knobel, DelitzscW.

•Sept.

' WellhaiMen.

» Num. xiiL 32, liv. 3ef,

» Kittel.

" Knenen, Ondtnotk,* i. 317.

" Bniston.

» KnobeL

" See xll S6.

" See ixii. 38, 41.

10 KitUl, Kautzsch-SociD.

D,tradb,G(X)glc

334 GENESIS :CXXVII. SF. [393

Yer. 3 f . A further cause tor JoBeph's unpopularity
with {all) his hrethren, was his father's preference for him.
Jacob loved Joseph most because he was bom late, and
he had distinguished him in the matter of dress also.
(Benjamin is left out of account as too young.)

Because of hvniff' we cannot attribute ver. 3 f. to .4 * nor
to S? but only to C, for whom D']pri3 ' is also evidence, not
only linguistically, but because in B* Joseph cannot be more
than twelve years younger than his eldest brother. It is
true that in (7* he appears to be only five or six years
younger, and this is Knobel's reason for giving ver. St. tio A.
But it has already been remarked (on xxx. 25) that this is
only an appearance called forth by the redaction of cb. xxz.
In trutii, Joseph's birth may have been dated much later in
C, and xxvil 1 ft. also suggests the conjecture that Jacob
had reached a fairly advanced age when he set out for
Harran.

'n 1^ nfctn — we are told the reason in ver. a, so that the
words cannot be from 5' but only from C.

WBti runs — only here, including w. 23 and 32, and
2 Sam. xilL 181, where it is the garment of a priucesa It
is not ;^(T(i>v TToudKo^, tunica polymUa, parti-coloured garment^
but j(tTwv KapTTtOTo^, otTT/jayaXeto?, j(eiptSo>T6<;, tunica talaris,
a sleeve and ajikle garment? i.e. one reaching the ankles,
and with sleeves to the wrists, contrasted with the ordinary
nua, which extended no farther than the knees, and had no
sleeves. DB (in Aramaic) is the extremity of the hand or
foot."

For vfw ^30 the Samar. and Sept. have via i>3D. iKJfc"!,
contrast WOjW in B, ver. 1 1.

And they were not able to apeak Aim /or peace}" to talk

» Knobel. * WeUhausen.

» See iii. 2 and xliv. 90. ' Ch. xxii. 17, 41.

» Ch. MI. 23 ff. • WeUhausen. ^ Sept., Vulg.

* Fesh., Aquilo, Sym. ; also Yulg. in ver. 23 and Sept in S Sam.

* Dan. V. 6, 24 ; Ezek. zlvii. 3, D'DDK-
I" As Di;ut. xviii. 21 f.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

3m] okkksis xxxvn. s, sfp. 335

with him in a friendly way, to give him a friendly word,^ or
to greet him and anewer his greeting.* 1^3■^ does not mean
kis speech (with " to endure " supplied),' and scarcely to speak
of him.* It is impossible to see why ver. b should be
from 5."

Yv. 5—11, following B. Joseph has proud dreams, and
relates them to bis brothers ; this awakes their jealousy (ver.
11, from £), and strengthens their hate (vv. 5 and 8, from
M).

Ver. 5. viK (Ob TW IDDW, not from B,^ but with a refer-
ence to the intt iKiSW of ver. 4, from R, who placed together
w. 2-4 and 5-11 ; not happily inserted, seeing the brothers
have not yet heard the contents of the dream (hence the
omission of the Sept.). In ver. 8b R makes the same
insertion once more, to mark the prc^ressive growth of the
hatred ; he again anticipates the course of his story (by
vnoifl), but the Sept. has now the insertion also.

Ver. 6 fT. In his first dream he sees how, when they are
binding the sheaves/ his aheaf rises up and remains erect,
while their sheaves station themselves round it and prostrate
themselves before it. In the second be sees the sun, moon,
and eleven stars' prostrate themselves before him. This
latter dream he relates to hia father also, who, however,
rebukes him, for he infers from such dreams that Joseph
cherishes arrc^nt thoughts. According to the author (ver.
llh), they were divinely sent presentiments of his future
greatness. The meaning of the dreams is clear, and is also
immediately recognised by all. " Things celestial and things
terrestrial pay him homage. The double dream expresses
certainty and speedy fulfilment." °

■ Sept., Enobel.

' Saadia, Delitzach ; cf. xliii. 27, Ei. iviii. 7.

' Olshauaen. * Ewald, g 282a.

* KitteL " Kittel.
^ See xxvi. 12.

* There is no allusion to the Zodiac (Enotiel, Delitz&ch).

* Ch. xM. 32. Knobel.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

336 OENXSis xxxvn. »-u [sat

Yer. 9. vmh int< idd*i is aurprtBing because of vitt (con-
traet ver. 5a), but necessary in view of iDin. iwi V3« b« laon
rnt in lOd is irrecoucilable with it, besidee being peculiar
in having 7K for ?, and ia wanting in the Septut^nt ; it may
be a eecoudaiy expansion in explanation of 10b;' with this
same object the Septoagint has inserted 1 V2ti6 in 9a before
vrvh, if its text be not rather the original

Ver. 10. "Tieita. The moon sallies his mother, and indeed
his dead mother,^ if we take account of xxxv. 19, according
to which Bachel woe no longer alive.' But it cannot be
proved that Bachel was already dead in Eb narrative (see
note on xxxv. 12).

Yer. 11. itup, compare xx<c. 1. Jacob, in spite of his
rebuke, did not forget (lor) the dream ; comp. Lake ii.
19, 51.

Yv. 1 2-2 2. Joseph on an occasion is sent to his
brethren, and they decide on bis destruction.

Vv. 12—14, in the main from C, with whose authorship
the use of ^^6^" in ver. 13 harmonises. Only in C (or A)
can Jacob have lived in Hebron (see xxxv. 1 6 ff.) ; in .ff his
permanent residence was, it appears, Shechem (xxxiii. 19),
scarcely Bethel.* In order, then, to secure correspondence
with B, the brethren in C require to journey to Shechem in
the first place (ver. 1 2), and Joseph has to be sent there
also (13a, 146). But w. 136'' and 14a" are from S} The
Book of Jubilees (ch. xxxiv.) inserts here the war against
the Amorites,^ because the choice of Shechem as pasture
ground appeared to oSer difficulties after the occurreDces of
ch, xxxiv.

Yer. 12. Joseph's brothers go to the neighbourhood of
Shechem for the sake of its pasturage. The points over Hk

' Wellhauaen, Eautzsch-Socin.

■ Leah being out of the question.

' Delitzsch. * Bacon.

■ For ijin lii ^0K1> comp. xrii. 1, 7, 11, ixvii. 1, xisi. 11.

' For -iTi 'J3EJn, comp. Num. liii. 26, xsii. 8, Josh. liv. 7, in B.
' Wellhaunen, Bacon. » Ct. Gen. xlviii. 22.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

396] GENESIS XXXVII. 14-20 337

express critical suspicion ; for the accusative without riK, see,
for example, xviL 24.

Ver. li. See yowr brother^ weU-bevng, ascertain if they
are weE For the valley of Hebron, see Dotes on xxiii. 2, 20.
To Shechem = to the neighbourhood of Shechem.

Vv. 15-17. Joseph, while searching for bis brothers
without success, is met by a man who informs him that
they have gone to Dothan. This is not from £^ but from 0?
There ie material evidence of this as well as stylistic, for in
B the distance between Jacob and his sons is not so great
that he could not be informed regardii^ their movements.

For iriKSDl see xvi 7 ; for njjn nam without ton, xxiv.
30 ; the Samaritan reads D'nyoB' for ^tvkup; but see Ewald's
Syniax, § 2845.

jn^ — with rO"^ as a differentiated form,^ according to
2 Kings vi. 1 3 if. not a very great distance from Samaria ;
in Judith/ Awrala or AtaBatn. According to the Owymastiam,
Aadaieiii. lay twelve Eoman miles north of Sebaste (Samaria);
its situation is marked by the modem ruins of Tell Doth^,^
one and a half hours south-west of Jenin. The road from
BetbahefLn and Jezreel to Bamle and I^pt passes through
the plain of Tell D6th^.' This was the caravan road (ver.
25 ff.).

Vv. 18-20. Joseph's brothers catch s^ht of him from
a distance, and maliciously propose to put him to death.
Ver. 186 is from G, 19 f, from B; it is unnatural to reverse
the analysis,^ for it is B, not G, who has described Joseph as
the dreamer.

The Sept. omits the i of D^??' ; in (7 it may well have
been originally oioa 'n'l. The bj of inn l5'33n"i, they formed
a malicious plan against kim,,^ occurs i^ain only in Nmn. xxv.

< Bacon. * WellliauBeii, Kittel.

» See note on MxiL 3. * Cha. iii. 9f., iv. 6, vii. 3, viii. 3.

* Robinson, Later Bib. Bmarckei, p. 122, Badeker,* 237.
» BobinBon [P<Uedi7ie> ii. 316, 331], Germ. tr. iii 161, 33S, 413, 417,
481, Ml, &fi2, 570.

' WeUhaiiBen. » Ewald, § 124i.

DILLMAKN. — II, 32

Digitized by G(Xlgle

338 QKNK3IS XXXVn. 21-27 [395,396

18 ; P8. cv., and Mai i 18 ; it is therefore natural to con-
jecture, without assigning the phrase to a late diaskenast,'
that it ia an insertion by E, who did not wish to give in
extenso the brothere' plan as C had it (alongside of ver. 20
from B). Master of dreams = dreamer,* a mocking designa-
tion, nfpn, see xxiv. 65.

Ver. 2 1 f, " Beuben opposes the su^estion ; as the
eldest he has special obligations." ' The text is a composite
one from S and C; this is the only explanation of the
double -iDtPi. But ver. 22 is certainly from B, in view of
ver. 29 f., and therefore ver. 21 is from C, excepting that
piKi SDvn is an alteration ; in C, Judah is Joseph's friend, so
that the first words must have been rmn* vov"^ ; part of
Judah's proposal has been rel^ated by .B to ver. 26 for
barmonistio reasons.

DTD tn^n — Ex. iL 19 ; he saved him, inasmuch as he
prevented his instant death, and had him thrown into a pit,^
without its being decided what should further be done with

Slay him in re»peet of life = slay him dead.'

Yer. 22. Do tu^lay haiid on Mm, xxii. 12. There is not
the slightest reason for pronoundng 'n gns^ to be a later
insertion;' ver. 29 oonfirms them.

Ver. 23 f. They throw him into the empty cistern. For
this use of cisterns, compare Jer. xxxvilL 6 and lam. iii. 53.'
Their stripping him of his garment is connected with the
plan of w. 20 and 31 S. In ver. 236 the texts of B and of
C (the sleeved garment of ver. 3) are placed alongside of one
another.

Yv. 25-27. The first three words, as the introduction
to 28a o, are from B, the rest from C. The brothers partake

' Kuenen, Ondtnotk^ 317.

» Ch. xiv. 13. » KnobeL

* Thia is contested by Bacon, but mar ^ ^^<^ to follow from ver.
836)3.

■ Deiit. lii. 6, 11, and frequently; see Geeenins," 117. 6d.

• Knobel, t Winer ' i. 199.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

30e] 6BNE8I8 XXXT1I. 28 339

of a meal* Suddenly tbey see ' an lahmaelite ' caravan
coming. It waa from Oilead, doubtlras hj way of Bethahe&n/
and was laden with spices." " Judah takes the opportunity to
make a proposal. They were going to gain nothing by killing
Joseph ; let them rather sell him to the Ishmaelites, and
not lay hands on one who is their flesh ' and their brother." '
Part of his speech has perhaps been transposed here by Ji
from ver. 2 1 (see note).

ntiaa — tragacatUh, the gmn of the Aalragaiua gummifer}
" Three species of it were found in Lebanon by Kauwolff." *

^y — Toadie, "ind^notts to the land of the Hebrews,
especially to Qilead, and exported to Phoenicia and I^pt" ^^
It is the balsamic gmn (pi)rtv7}) of the mastic tree," which,
when dissolved in oil, was used also for salves, but is not to
be confused with the true balm. It is not vrpvpa^, which
Lsgarde " supports for etymological reasona

D*i — ladanum, XijSov, XijBavov, Assyrian ladunu,^' the
fragrant gum of the cistus rose, which is indigenous to Crete,
Cyprus, Arabia, Syria," and Palestine,"

'31 u"D3 — not " destroy without bloodshed," " nor " bury
properly," " bat " conceal the murder by covering up the
blood." ■»

Ver. 28. The brothers ^ee to this, and sell him ^ to the
Ishmaelites for twenty (shekels **) silver (Sept ;^twQi'f, as in
xlv. 22). For the price, compare Lev. xxvii. 5.

' Oh. ini. M. ■ Ch. xixi. 1.

» Ch. XXV. 18. * See note on ver. 17.

1 For the names, see Geneniiu, Thetaurui.

• Ch. xxii. 14. ' Knobel.

• Riehm, Ra7idtDeTt«rbwk, 1682 f.

• ReuOachTeawig, ii, 1361. (ed. of 1802).

"> Ch. iliii. 11; Jer. viii. 22, xlvi. 11; Ezet isvii. 17.
1' Riehm, p. 959. " MUtheilungen, i. 234 f., 384,

" Schrader in MBA W. 1881, p. 413 ff.
" Pliny, ixvi. S 47f.

"Von Schubert, Reitm, iii. 114, 174. See Winer,' ii. 2; Riehm,
p. 877; and for the names, Schiader, op. eit.

»• Wellhansen. " Schwally, i«6wt noeA Aem TotL, p. 62.

>■ Ruhi, Knobel, Detitzsch. " Ch. xlv. 4. >« See ix, 16.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

340 GKNESIS XXXVn. 29-SlF. [396,397

This is Cb account; what remains is from B. The
words : and MvManiie traders passed by and drew J(aepK out of
the pit, i.e. carried him off as a profitable prize, plainly give a
different account of the incident. The subject to \sviy\ in
the present text is indeed vnn ; but the actual presence of
another source is made evident (a) by the variation in the
name of the merchants ; ^ (6) by the absence of the article
with 'id 'm, which prevents tbem being identified with the
Ishmaelites of w. 25 and 27; and (c) by xL 15, according
to which Joseph is not sold, but stolen, ^s speaking of
Midianites suits his authorship in xxv. 2. It has to be
left uncertain whether C intended Ishmaelites in the wider'
or narrower sense. "Another version of the whole occurrence
ia given in Artapan ; * in it Joseph, to escape bis brothers'
plots, requests Arabs in the vicinity to take him with them
to Egypt, and they do so."* Ver. 286 is also from B; C
does not write n'an, bat nnin (ver. 25 and xxtox. 1).*

Ver. 29 f. From B. When Beuben, who had intended to
rescue Joseph ' (afterwards, when their meal * was over), looks
for him in the cistern that he might set him free and send
him home, he finds him gone, and is reduced to despair.
And I, where shall I enter, turn myself ? £ has 133 in xxviiL
20 and xli 42, as well as ^^, e.ff., in xxxv. 2 and xli
14. For the phrase M13 jnp, comp. Num. xiv. 6 ; I'niiDb jnp
in ver. 34, xliv. 13, and Josh, vii 6.

Ver. 3 If. The brothers dip Joseph's garment, which they
had retained for the purpose (ver. 23), in the blood of a he-
goat, which is killed, and they send it to their father. Ver.
31 is from B,Z2 from C;^ each requires to be supplemented
by the other, for in the one there is no mention of the
garment being sent home, in the other of its being dipped
in blood. S'J~'3!i as in C in xxxviiL 25; yet see xxxl 32

' The difference is maintained in ver. 36 from B, and mix. I from C.

' See p. 181 f. ' Buaebiug, Prop. Evang. iz. 23.

* Knobel ; Ewald, aeichichte," i. 688 [£ng. tr. i. 411].

« Hupfeld. * Cf. xlii. 22.

" Ver. 86a, * pecause of D'een tvro.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

897] GEMSaiS XXXTH. 33-36 34l

alao. The disjunctive question is aa in xviii. 21 and xxiv.
21, from G.

Ver. 33. Ja<K>b at once draws the conclusion his sons
had intended (ver. 20) from the blood-stained garment. The
formula ifin!33« njn n'n is from B (see ver. 20); I'D'S I'id, from
C (see xliv. 28). For runan, jt\^% and ^'lO, see Geseniua^

Ver. 34 f. Jacob puts on mourning,^ and for long mourns
his loved son disconsolately. He desires to die in his
mourning drees, and go down to the shadow-land.* "??K
and ^3ttnn, of one who goes about in a mourning dress.* ^KTin
recurs in the Pentateuch only in Ex. xxxtiL 4 and Num.
xiv. 39." "

The text is composite, and not wholly from B? But the
division is not 34 and 35% to B and 35a to 0;"^ 34& and
35a are inseparable, and stand apart from 35&, which, with
34a is more likely from B} whereas 346 and 35a betray (7s
hand.*

Ver. 36. From B. The Midianites sold Joseph to Poti-
phar in Egypt. 0'?"ip is a contraction^* or corruption from
°'?n^> which is rendered by all the versions.

"iB*OlB — identical with the jnB >dVB, of xli. 45 and xlvi. 20,
from which it is a contraction, only to distinguish the two
persons in question ; at least the Septuagint gives iTere^^
or iTejTe^T? for both forms,'' The name is Egyptian, Petepr^
Le. he whom the sun-god has given, gift of the sun. Pa or Pi;
is the sun-god. Brugsch^ explains otherwise by puti-par,
gift of him who has appeared. See, further, regarding these
^yptian names the notes on xli 45. " Potiphar is called
cirtMmmed, eunuch, court official ^ of Pharaoh,'* and head of

' Orammofifc," lOOA. 4, 60A. 2, 113. 3A. 4.
' Winer," ii. 352. « See ixv. 8.

* Cf. 2 Sam. liv. 2 ; laa. Ixi. 3 j Pa. xxsv. U.

» Knobel. » Bacon. ' Kittel.

* Because of aWT, imd in spite of vn^Dfe*.

» Because of n^B* TiK ; cf- lUi 38, xliv. 28, 31. " Ewald, 1646.
" Lagarde, Generit gra!ce, Preface, p. 30.
>» QackidUe, p. 24a " See il. 2. " Ch. lii. 15.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

342 GEKESIB XXXVm [397, 306

A^ slaughterera, i.t. executionera, guarda He was therefore
head of the palace-guard, one of whose duties was the exe-
cution of the death penalty, from which accordii^ly it had
its name. He also superintended the state prison (s\. 3 t).
The same ofiSce is found amoug the Babylonians,' where the
chief of the guards carried out arrests aud executions as part
of his duty." *

2. JnDAH AND TAMAR, Ch. XXXVIII. ; FROM C.

In the middle of the history of Joseph a narrative is
inserted which deals with the origin of the three principal
clans or kinshipB in the tribe of Judah.' "Kr and Onan early
disappeared, or survived only in fn^ments,* and two others.
Feres and Zerach, took their places. These were not, how-
ever, r^arded as adopted grandsons, as Ephraim and Man-
asseh were,* but as later-bom sons of Judab himself, not by
his wife, however, but by his daughter-in-law,* Teres, the
younger of them, like Ephraim, finally gained precedence of
his brother. The connection made with the history of Joseph
is quite external (see ver. 1); but the chapter is like it, a
contribution to the history of the growth of the Israelite
tribes, and in especial to the history of their amalgamation
with the people of Canaan. Judah here already appears on
the point of separating himself from his brethren and of
settling in the country which became his home. He marries
a Canaanite woman, and his sons by her are 'Er, Onan, and
Shelah. 'Er marries Tamar, but dies without children.
Onan, although Tamar's brother-in-law, refuses to give her
children, and is also soon carried off. Judah, for the time,
hesitates to give Shelah to Tamar, because he fears for his
life. Tamar in her widowhood long remains in expectation
> 3 Eiuga XXV. 8 ff. ; Jer. xxxix. », Hi. 12 ff. ; Dan. ii. IS.
» Knobcl. ' Num. xivi, 19-22.

* I Ctron. iv. 21, where &n 'Er appears under Shelah.

* Gen. xlviii. 5 ff.

* Ewald, aaehidtle* l 643 ff, [Eng. tr. i. 380 f.]

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

308] GENESIS XXXTIII 343

of SheUh, and finally employe a stratagem, which results in
her pregnancy by Jadah, her father-iB-law. Twins, Pere? and
Zerach, are the result of the connection.

A secondary purpose of the narrative is found in the
desire it exhibits of impressing the duty of marriage with a
deceased brother's wife.' Such a marriage receives historical
mention only once,' and is not prescribed in the legisla-
tion until Deut. xxv. 5 ft ; bat it was an ancient custom
diffused among many other peoples of antiquity also. Stories
of the kind exemplified here were not, we may suppose,
unique in the ancient l^endary cycle and in the l^endaiy
collections. But they have not survived, though xxxv. 22
and xlix. 4 may be regarded as a fn^ment of the kind.
The only detailed narrative of its class is this of ch. xxxiv.,
which It preserved because of its importance to Judah.
When Joseph's history had so much attention devoted to it,
it was desired not to pass entirely over the tribe of Judah
and the history of its development

C is, without doubt, the source of the nurrativa The
divine name used is sufficient to exclude A,^ and the same
usE^e puts S also out of the question. The Judean country
was itself, without doubt, the original home of the legend ; it
was not an invention* to cast reproach on Judah,^ nor
prompted by the jealousy of the northern tribes. We cannot
even conclude, from a couple of expressions, nj3 in ver. 21 f.
and *!*}« in xiv. 19, that B also told the story. "The inter-
pretations of names in ver. 29 f, and the use of mrr (w. 7,
10), WW n (ver. 10), ntra rf (ver. 26), Tan (ver. 25 f.),
jn (vv. 12, 20), nan conu (ver. 16), Thl (ver. 9), p-(ijn3 (ver.
26), M3 (vv. 16, 25),"" suit Cs authorship. The ehai>ter has
been given its present position by R

' See Winer,' ii. 19 ; Ewald, AUerOMimtr, p. 276 ff. [Eng. tr. 207 ff.].
' In Ruth, ch. iv., where in vec. 12 reference ia made to Judah and

• Regarding xlyj. 12, see note there.

* Kuenen, Ondersoek,' i. 226. *
' Reuas, QtsehiehU, 250. <> Enobel.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

344 GBNSSIS XXXVIIL X-3 [396, 3»

Yer. 1. The words K^nn nti3 make the time of Joseph's
loss the date of Judab's marriage, and not of the birth of
Fere^ and Zerach (ver. 29 f.) as has been assumed for the
porpose of removing chronological diflSculties. In xxxvii.
26, as again in ch. xlii. ff., Judah ia still with the other
brethren. " Here he separates from them and joins an 'Adul*
lamite Qirab. The two seem to have had their flocks in
common (ver. 1 2), hut Judah was the principal per-
son!^."

"He wcrd down — from Hebron (? see xxxvii. 14) on the
hill-lond of Judah to 'AduUam which lay in the plain (She-
phelah) of Jndah." '

o;i — we are not to supply '^|*,* for that is not else-
where omitted, and there is no place name after l?. Trams-
late devertit, atftixero,' as in ver. 1 6, or indijied himself ttnoardt,
i.e. attached himself to,* as '?^ '^"'* '""^^ elsewhera* For ^P,
comp. 1 Sam. ix. 9.

Vv. 2-5. There he marries the daughter of the Canaanite
Shua' and has three sons by her, 'Er, Onan, and Shelah,
The last is bom at Eezib, a place in the plain of Judah,
elsewhere named Akzib.' It was therefore later held to be
the original borne of the clan Shelah.^ There is no hesitation
shown here in speaking either of Judah's marriage with a
Canaanite, and so of the half Canaanite origin of Shelah,^ or
of Judah's partnership with Hirah.

Ver. 3. For tn^ the Samar., Tai^ of Jonathan, and some
Hebrew Codd. have Mnpm ; oomp. de Bossi, ad loc, and the
false reading in xxix. 34.

"?^ — Sept Sv>Mfi, just as m^n may be supposed to be
only a variant of ^y) ; comp. note on xxxvl 14. The
■nomen gentile is '?7t? (Num. xxvi 20).

■ Josh. XV. 30. Enobel. See further [DiUmaon's] Comin. on Josh.
zii. 1E>.

' DelitMch,* Keil. ' Targ. Peah. Sept.

* Kuobel. > Ex, iiiii. 2 ; 1 Kings ii. SO.
-• Joeh. XV. 44 ; Mieah i. 14. ' See 1 Chioii. iv. 22.

* Cf. xlvi. 10.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

39B] OKKKSIS XXXTUI. ft-12 345

fi^Tj — unendurable ; Samar. 'm ; Sept. better, aSrti Sk f^v,
ie. tpm.'

Ver. 6 f . " According to Hebrew custom ' he chooses a
wife for his eldest sod '£r. She was a woman named Tamar,
doubtless also a Canaanite. But Jahve (Sept. 6 6«o;)
brought his death upon him because He waa displeased with
him. The author infers this from the principle that an early
death ie a punishment for an." '

Vv. 8—10. " Judab prompts Onan to ^ree to marry
Tamar as her levir, that be may raise up teed to his dead
brother, i.e. procure him descendants. The author is able to
give particulars of what brought on him Jahve's (Sept. tov
Geov) displeasure." * He is unwilling to perform the service
of begetting descendants for his brother, and of so preventing
the extinction of his name.* He lies, indeed, with Tamar, but
intentionally avoids impr^nating her ; he displays selfishness
and want of love to his brother. For this sinful conduct
Qod carries him away.

'ti TTTt — consecutive perfect in the sense of the habitual
imperfect ; ^ as often as'' he went in to her he let perish to the
earth, allowed his seed to fall ou the ground.* #13 is found
again only in Num. xx. 21.

Ver. 11. " Judah regards Tamar as a woman with whom
marriage is fatal,* and does not wish to give her his third
son. He does not say this directly, but only that Tamar
should remain a widow until Shelah is grown up. A widow,
if she had no children, returned to ker father's hau3e." "

Ver. 12. The days became many, a considerable time
passed,^^ and Judah's wife died. He comforted himself, ceased

■ Cf. Driver, Tema,' p. 161 ; see also Geige, UTMchrift, 462.
» See iii 21, xiiiv. 34.

» Pa. xo. 7 ff. ; Prov. x. 27 ; Job viii. 11 ff., kv. 32.
* Knobel. » E.g. Job iviii. 17 ; Pe. ix. 7, cii. 16 ; Deut. ix. 14.

0 Ab XIX. 41 f. ; Num. xxi. 9. Ewald, Syntax, § 34Si.
' Ewald, g 3656. ■ See Winer,» ii. 176.

» Tobit iii. 7 ff. »• Lev. xiii. 13. Knobel.

>' Ch. xxvi. 8.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

346 GENESIS XXXVIII. I3-1S [399,400

to moam for her.^ After the period of mourning was over,
Judah went with his partner^ Hirah to Timnah for the
sheep-shearing. For TV, comp. xxz. 33 ; here it expresses
also that he went for purposes of supervision. Timnah ia
" here probably not the better known Danite locality, but,
in view of n7^, the place in the Judean hill-country named
along with Gibeah in Josh. xv. 67." ■

Yer. 13 f. Tamar has until now waited in vain for Judah
to give her Shelah, and having heard of Judah's journey, uses
her opportunity bo that he himself is made to do a levir'e
part. She lays aside her widow's garments,* covers her face
with the veil,^ so as to be nnrecoguised by Judah," puts a
wappimj round her, as courtesans seem habitually to have
done,^ and goes to 'Enaim, where she sits dowa ai the entrarux,
i.e. before the place. She wishes to pass as a >iBnp, on£
dedicated? who gave her person in honour of the goddess of
love, Astarte." Such women made the sides of the roads a
favourite haunt.^" Such sanctified impurity was widely
diffused in Canaan and elsewhere, and is here assumed for
this early period ; it was certainly of very old standing.

0)3'? — in ver. 21 with the article, doubtless only an
expanded form of D^T," " which was a place in the plain of
Judah,** and lay, according to this passage, on the road between
Judah's home and Timnah." " Regarding the dual ending,
see note on xxxii. 3. Some versions," in spite of ver. 21,
took the word as an appellative and translated Q^yff nns, cross-
road.

Ver. 15. Judah supposes her to be a prostitute. But

' Of. xxiv. 67.

' Here and in ver. 20 in the Masa, text, rightly following ver. 1 ; Sept.
Viilg. and Luther, wrongly, injjh,

" Robinson, Palestine,* ii. 17. * Judith x. 3, xvi. 7.

» Ch. xsiv. G5. » Job sxiv. 15.

' Prov. vii. 10 ; but Sept. Pesh. Onkelos, adonu herself with dreaa.

» Ver. 21 f. ■ Movers, PhSnicum, i. 679 f.

" Jer. iii. 2 ; Ezek. ivi. 25 ; Epist. Jer. 42 f. [Baruch vi. 43].

"Seeixxvii 17. ■■ Joah. zv. 34.

" Knobel. ■• Targg. Pesh. Jerome, Saodia.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

400,401] GKNKSIB XXXVin. 16-22 347

the cau8&l sentence '^ *? does not give as the reason for his
doii^ BO that she was veiled ; it explains why he did not
recognise her. To make this clear the Septu^int and
Vulgate add xal ovk hrk^w ain^v (njrv vh).

Ver. 16 f. Jndah turns aside to her, to the road^ i.e. where
she was sitting, and wishes to lie with her ; she asks a kid
in retnm, and meantime a pledge that he will send it her.
Kids and goats were favourite offerings to the goddess of
love,* especially from the hetairai." The goddess was also
depicted sitting on a he-goat.* A kid appears also as a
husband's gift to his wife (Judg, xv. 1).

Ver. 18. The pledge consists of things well suited to be
afterwards a convincing proof that Judah was the cause of
Tamer's pr^nancy, for they were always about their pos-
sessor's person. They are a gignet rirtg, which Judah carried
on a cord about his neck, as the townspeople in Arabia still
do,^ and a dick, which we have to think of as ornamented
and valuable. The ancient Babylonians carried a signet ring
and a stick, the latter with an ornamented carved top."
The author supposes the existence of the same custom here.^
Bearding walking-sticks among the ancient Egyptians and
Hebrews, see also Chabas.* The earliest interpreters took
yna (in ver. 25, d'Vtib) to be neck-chain" or armilla^'^ orcioth,
majitle ; " they were not familiar with the custom of carrying
the Dnn on the breast.

Ver, 1 9, Tamar goes home with the pledge and resumes
her widowhood.

Vv. 20-22. Etirah brings from Judah the kid he had

' Sept. Til Hit, by the way, without ytt i Lagarde {Prov. p. iii), aud
Olshaiuen prefer this readiug.

* Tacitus, HUt ii. 3. ' Liician, Dial, viertlr. vii. 1.

* PausaniaB, vi. 25. 2,

* Robinson, PaUttine,* i. 36,

* Herodotus, i. 196 ; Strabo, svL 1. 20. ' Enobel.

* Atmaht du MusA (Tuinwt, I 35 S.

* ifultiui, rrftrrif, Sept. Aq. Sym.

*" Jerome. » Onkelos, Petiliitta.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

348 OENKSIB XXXVin. 23-SdF. [401

promised in redemption of the pledge, but cannot find Tamar
in 'Enaim, where she h&d only been for the moment.

For tan n^pn, see xix. 33. 'in in the Pentateuch only
in xIviiL 9 ; Ex. xxiv. 14 ; Num. xxiL 19, xxiii 1, 29.

Ver. 23. Judah declares she may take and keep the pledge,
which was of more value than the kid, in case they may
be laughed at if they search further ; he had kept his
promise.

Ver. 24. After about three months Jodah is told that
Tamar is pr^nant in the direction of prostiiviion^ in conse-
quence of it. In virtue of his power over her, as head of
the family,' he decides to have her burned. She could be
regarded as affianced to Shelah, and so as an adulteress. But
tbe legal punishment for ordinary adultery is stoning," only
priests' daughters who prostituted themselves were burned.*
Knobel, following the Targum of Jonathan, therefore supposes
that we have here ^ain a representation of the patriarchs as
men of God.' Such could hardly he in place, however, in the
case of Judah, the visitor of a prostitute. We most grant
that the punishment is not that prescribed by the law. It
may preserve the memory of what preceded the law or was
practised in spite of it'

ihv'Cf^ — for the double preposition coiup. e^™?3 in the
Sept. of 1 Sam. x. 27 ; also 1 Sam. xiv. 14 and Lev. xxvi.
37. For vhv) the Samaritan has more correctly r\vh^.

tr^ njn — see xxiv. 30.

Ver. 25 f. For the construction, see xxix. 9. When she
is being led out to death she sends the pledges to Judah, who
acknowledges them to be his, and declares she is in the right,
starting from me, against me!' *]qo npnx does not so much
mean " she is more righteous than I," i.e. has not acted so

' Ph. iviii. 45 ; Num. ivi. 34 ; Samar. Q'jr^.
» Ch. mi. 32.

* Lev. IX. 10 ; DeuL ixiL 23 ff. j Eiek. xvi. 40 ; John viii. 5.

* Lev. xxi. 9. • Chs. xv. 1, xi. 7.

* But Bee also Lev. sx. 14.

* Cf. Job iv. 17 ; G«ieiiiua,«» 133. lA. 1, footnote 3.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

401.402] GENESIS XXXVni. 27-30 349

badly in getting me to lie with ber as I have in depriving
her of Shelah.* "Judah does not lie with her again, for
that would have been incest." *

I3"i'jn3, see xviii 5; t«-i3n, xxxL 32, xxxvii. 32. For
D'^na the Samaritan has ijTiB ; but see Bottcher.*

Vv. 27-30. Tamar bears twins. The etory of their birth
is much like that in Rebecca's case (xxv. 24 fif.).

T pi — then he, ac. I^i?, gave a hand, i.e. then one of them
stretched out a hand. It is unnecessary to translate im-
personally there appeared a hand* and reasons may also be
uiged against it." The midwife ' pronounces this the first-
born, and ties a scarlet thread on his hand so as to recognise
him {^^n. It is not he, but the other, who first comes out of
the womb.

IT ye'pB '•Tn — not, he was as one drawing back his hand,^
for he must have drawn back in reality, and not apparently, to
allow of the other coming forward. 3'Bto3 must be equivalent
to y^ ni'^'S,* as in post-biblical Hebrew : as {when) he drew
hack. If there is to be correction, ^'C-riB ■ is not aufScient,
because of the change of subject in what follows ; i^T?? is

pB "T^ JT^B ™ — '■'is midwife's reproach to the second,
how you have rent a Tent for youreelf (on your account, xx. 3),
why need you press out in front with such violence 1 " Hence
the name rent (one who rends or presses forward). There is
less likelihood in the view which takes pD -yhs as an inde-
pendent exclamation, a rent on you,^^ either, you must bear
the blame of rending the vt^fina," or, may you be fractured.^*

' Knobel, DelitzBch. * Lev, xviii. 15, m, 12. Knobel.

■ Neve Adtrenlete, i. 23 (tor flDnn alao).

* OeseniuB, Delitzscb, Kuil.

' See Hitzig on Job iixvii. 10.

•Ch. IMV.17. 'DelitzscM.

B Ch. il. 10 ; Jer. ii. IT ; Ewald, SyTOax, § 337c

» Driver, Tetuet,* p. 172.

" Sept. Aq. LuUier, DelitMch, and othein. " CI. ivi, 6.

" Clcricus, Roeeniniiller, Geaenius, and otheis.
>* Knobel

Digitized by G(Xlgle

360 GENESIS XXXIX [403

An injury to the mother would require clearer statement,
and the breaking off of the majority of the tribes from David's
house after Solomon's time ' did not befall Peres as distin-
guished from Zerach, even if David were descended from him,
hut either the Davidic house or more truly all Judah. The
reference is rather to nothing more than the fact that Feres,
althougli properly the younger, in time gained precedence of
his rival, and doubtless gave rise also to complaints r^arding
hia violence.

mt — there is no statement of the etymolt^ such as
rising, because he rose, or wished to appear, first ; or such aa
indi^tTia (mnt) ; and a play on "^f, literally, hrilliarU* is
simply absent.

{np»l — both in vv. 29 and 30 read tnprrt by Samar., Targ.
of Jonathan, and Feshitta.

There is as little intention to disgrace Feres by this
narrative as there was in the case of Jacob in zxv. 26. For
what modem tendency criticism can make out of such naive
tribal l^nds, full of popular wit, see Bernstein.'

3. Joseph in Fbison, Ch. XXXIX.; mostly from C.

1. An Egyptian (Fotiphar) buys Joseph from the Ish-
maelites, and finds him so qualified that be seta him over all
the affairs of his house. The pious youth firmly puts aside
the unchaste su^estions of hie master's wife, is therefore
falsely accused by her of an attempt on ber chastity, and is
put by her husband in the state prison. But God brings him
the favour of the head of the prison, so that he is placed by
him in chaise of his fellow-priBoners. Joseph's purity makes
a bright contrast to the conduct of Judah and Tamar. In
oh. xxxvii. he appears merely as one persecuted without
cause ; here he displays a strength of piety and a moral
greatness which range him with the patriarchs, in the true

' Enobel. ' DoliUsch,

» Urtprung der Sagen, 1871, p. 02 ff.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

402,403] OENESia XXXIX 351

senee of the term, and make us understand how the develop*
meut of the fortunes of his house depends on him. After
being so tried, he appears worthy of the advancenjent which
awaitfi him.

This narrative, although essential as part of the general
storj of Genesia, Ib not from the principal narrator of the
history of Joseph, B, but from C} The Ishmaelites, spoken of
hy (7 in xxxviL 25 fif., are those who sell Joseph in ver. 1.
Hifl parchaser is "an E^ptian " (ver. 1, see below), afterwards
called " Joseph's Egyptian master" (ver, 2) and "thel^ptian "
(ver. 5), without his name and title being given (as in B, xxxvii.
36). Joseph is consigned for punishment to the royal prison
(inbn n»3)j in charge of a governor (nnorr H'3 ib) whose name
is not given, and is entrusted by him with the sapermion of
the captives (xxxix. 20 ff.). In B, on the other hand (xL 2—4),
Potiphar, captain of the guard, has the state prison C^OB^) in
his house, is himself governor of the prison, and sets Joseph, his
slave (xli 1 2), to wait upon the king's prisoners. The passage
difiers therefore from B in regard to matters of fact, just as it
shows linguistically that it belongs to C* Its delicate moral
tone also suits C& authorship best. Wellhausen ^ is of opinion
that only w. 1-5 and 20-23 are from C, and that 6-29 are
in the main from B.* Some support is given to this view by
the doublet in ver. 1 Oi (see below), and by the expressions
wrh» (yet. 9),* nhtn onmn nntt 'm (ver. 7),* and no'i itth no'
n»nD (ver. t)? itn in ver. 14 is no support,^ and 1^_ (ver. 8,
as 4 1.), ■'B'WS, because (ver. 9, as 23 ; never in B), and onans

1 Ewald, Hapfeld, Schrader, Bdluner, Kuenen, Oaderzoeh,* p. 143.

■ mn* (w. 21, 5, 21, 23), n'i«n (w. Sf., 23), »« and Ikd (ver. 5),
TTW (ver. 1), n^n DnaT3 (w. 17, 18).

• JBDTh. iiL 444 * From A, according to KnobeL

■ But a heathen woman is addressed.

* A common formula of transition to a loosely-connected narrative ;
frequent in B, but not peculiar to tiim ; cf. note on xv. 1 ; also Josh,
zxiv. 29 ; 1 Kings xvii. 17, xii. I, and elsewhere.

^ A satisfactAry alternative explanation may be derived from the
certain fact that iKh aiD was sot an espreasion in use.
» Ch. xli. 41 [ but similarly xxvii. 27 and sjtsi. SO [in C\.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

352 QENKSIS XXXIX [403

n^n (vv. 17 and 19), are rather proofs against it. But it is
quite improbable, foi the reason that the story contained
in w. 6-19 cannot be fitted on to 5*8 acconiit in xL 3f.,
if, at least, the former ended with Joseph's imprisonment.
It is true, indeed, that in B'a narrative we miss a statement
between xxxvii. 36 and xl. 3f. regarding what the chief of
the guard did with Joseph, and how the latter gained his
master's favour by tact or virtue. Probably B'a remarks on
this point have not only been utilised by C himself, but have
been in a fn^mentary way worked into Cb text by S} S
has also combined the divergent statements as to Joseph's
master, in a sense favoiirable to B, by the insertion of — -iej^did
D'nasn, and be has decided the difference r^arding the prison
govonior in favour of C by admitting w. 20—23 (with some
redaction in ver. 20); the result is that there are two
governors — one without name, who may be r^arded as a
subordinate official ; tbe other Potiphar, captain of the guard
(xL 4), head of the prison. This artificial reconciliation
brings with it new difficulties only removable by hannonistic
hypotheses. We find, namely, a O'no with a wife,' and one
Potiphar, who, as an outraged husband, imprisons Joseph
(ver. 20), yet as head of the prison advances him to favour
(xl. i).

Kittel and Kautzsch-Socin have given their adhesion to
the analysis here presented.

2. The question as to whether it was under a native
Egyptian king or under one of the Hyksos kings that Joseph
came to Egypt and rose to power, cannot be answered from
Genesis alone, and is of no essential importance in onr
interpretation of it. No attempt will be made here to give
Joseph a place in the course of f^yptian history. As in the
case of Abraham and the rest, Joseph must originally have

' E.g. rrhsD 1^» 'nl (ver. 2), ITM mB»l (ver. 4 ; cf. xl. 4 ; Ei.
iiiv, 13, uxiii. 11), or ver. 6o (mainly BuperflnouB along with ver. 4),

Digitized byCoOgk'

403, 4H] OENESia XXXIX 353

been the designation for a commimitj of Bome size,^ but in
Genesis he appears as no more than an individual, with a
history which is purely a domestic one. The Egyptian king
is called Pharaoh only ; his own name or that of his capital
(xliy. 4) is not given. Our text gives no indication regard-
ing the royal residence, exoept that it was in a city not
extremely remote from (Toshen,^ so that we are unable to
decide between the claims advanced for Soan' and for
Memphis.* Only three Egyptian names are mentioned. On,
Asenath, and Potiphera' ; and the last quoted is that of two
different individnals, thoi^h slightly varying in form in
Hebrew. If we exclude the naturalised words '>^\ and ihk,
there are two other Egyptian words which occur (xlL 43,
45). The narrators show themselves well acquainted with
!E^7ptian affairs, customs, and ideas ; there are no real
lapses due to ignorance,* and there are notes and descriptions
which appear surprisio^y faithful and happy. The l^end
may have had a certain Egyptian impress from the begin-
nii^, but individual traits may also have been added as the
Israelites became increasingly acquainted with £^pt, which
they did in the time of the Hebrew monarchy. For
example, it is only ia 0' that special stress is laid on the
E^ptian dislike of the Hebrews and of shepherds; and
recently the age of several of die Egyptian proper names
found in the text has been called in question.' In any case,
the Egyptian colooring does not help ns to determine
Joseph's date, for life in Egypt remained much the same
from ^e to age. Kor is a point of departvire to be found
in the statements of ch. xlvii, r^rding the changes worked
by Joseph's agrarian policy, for we have no definite in-

1 Ewald, dathiekU* i 680ff. [Eng. tr. i. 406 ff.].
' Chs. ilv. 10, xln. 28, ilviiL 1 1.

» Hengatenberg, Kurti, Ewald, Oachuhie* i. 671 [Eng. tr. i. 399] ;
Bubastia also is a poesible claimant, aee Naville, fuitwfta, 1891, p. 16 ff.

* E.g. K&obel, Delitzsch.

' See, further, ootee on xii. 16 and ilyii. IT.

• Chs. xliii. 32, ilvL 34. ' See note on xli. 45.

DILLMANN. — II. 2$

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

354 GENESIS XXXIX. 1 [4M, 40&

formation on the subject elsewhere. We cannot even
draw any coDclusionB from the mention in the inscription
of El £ab ^ of a famine which lasted several y eais, and the
rock inscription from the island of Sehel ' is proved to be
a forgery.' E^ptian monuments and inscriptions tell us
nothing of Joseph, and non-biblical writers* depend on
Genesu for their information. The only way of approaching
the question is to srgue back from the date of the exodus.^
From this starting-point it appears most probable, and ia
assumed by most, that Joseph rose to power in Egypt under
the Hyksos dynasty ; not in the time of their first wild
conquest, when they were the foes and destroyers of all
that was Egyptian, but in the period after their assimilation
of Egyptian culture, which revived once more under their
rule, while they themselves came more and more to occupy
the places of the ancient Pharaohs. It may even be main-
tained that this alone makes Joseph's advancement com-
prehensible. " The elevation of a Semite shepherd to the
highest office in the empire, his marri^e with one who
belonged to a leading priestly family, his becomii^ one of
the priestly caste himself, and the very friendly reception
accorded to the tribe of Hebrew shepherds, is almost in-
explicable, when we consider the Egyptian hatred for
strangers (xliii 32), if native kings were then ruling, and
more especially if it were just after the Hyksos domination,
when the hatred of fore^ners was particularly strong, above
all towards Semites." *

Ver. 1. Joseph is brought to Egypt by the Ishmaelites
(xxxvii 28) and sold to an %yptian. Regarding X?^ and
iTiin, eee xxxvii. 28.

nso B*i(t — is superfluous in the present text, and a proof

' Brugscli, Geichichte, p. 244 ff. [Eng. tr. 1891, p. 121 f.].
" Brugscb, Dit bibl, 7 Jalire der Huiigermoth, 1891.
3 See Ermanin DLZ. 1891, No. 37. ' E.g. Justin, iixvi. 2.

■ See Comm. on Ex. i. 6, xii. 41.

' Kuobel. See, furrier, Biehm, p. 763 f.; and Kittel, GaiAiehte, i.
166fF.[Eng. tr.i. 184 If.].

Digitized byCoOgk'

405} 0ENB8IS XXXIX. 2-6 FF. 355

that Q^naon — ■yva^i is a later addition. It is as little intended
to stand in antithesis to the H^trew slave of w. 14 and 17 ^
as to the Hyksos;' the distinction between natives and
dominant foreignets is nowhete made in these narrativeB.
By this addition ot Ks a married d^^d comes into the
narrativa It is an uncertain way out of the difEicoIty to
maintain that Dno denotes merely an ofEdal of the royal
court and ceases to mean eunuch.* It is more to the
point to recall that married eunuchs have existed and do
esist.*

Ver. 2. " Joseph is fortunate in the business assigned to
him in his master's house, for Jahve is with bioL"' ^m
TP^no B"K is perhaps from B, for C writes mn* as subject to

Ver. 3 f . " When his master observes this he grants him
his special favour, makes him his personal attendant,^ sets
him in the position of steward of hia household, and entrusts
all his other possessions to hia mam^ment also. Joseph
thus comes to occupy a position like that ot EIiez«r in rela-
tion to Abraham." ^

For i'3'D3, the Samar. and Sept. have WIK 'iia For
UiK mE**i, see p, 352, note 1. i?"a*_ without the relative is
rare in prose ; but the Samar. has 1^ ^ ttnt ; cf. w. 5 and 8.
^_ is frequent in G? but in xlii 1 also in £.

Ver. 5. " After this God's blessing dwells with hipi. In
ike house and in the Jield, so that he had possessions in land
also. The author exhibits patriotic interest in showing how
Grod held His protecting hand over one of their f^nccstors." ^^

nm, Ex. iv. 10, v. 23, ix. 24. For i^^a, see xii. 13.

Ter. 6 £C With the story of Joseph's temptation by his
mistress there is to be compared a very similar tale dating

1 Delitzach*. ' Knobel.

» See Oeaeniiu, TAstounu, 973. * Winer,' ii. 6e&.

■ See xxl SO. ■ Ch. iii S3 ; see note on xiiv. 21.

^ Job xix. 16. • Ch. ixIt. 2, iv, 2f. Knobel.

• Ch. iiiT. 83, 42, 49, ixviii. le, sliu. 4, 7, xliv. SO, xlvii a
'"Knobel.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

366 GKNiaiB XXXIX. e-io f. [*o6, «»

from the Idth djmaBty.' E^ypti&Q women, at least of a later
period, had not a veiy good reputation,* least of all in the
time of the Roman empira" But we are not therefore
entitled to conclude directly regarding ancient f^Tpt. A
oompariBon of the state of society in Egypt under Islam*
is quite too remote to be of value.

Ver. 6. The Egyptian leaves* his whole property in
Joseph's band, under bis control, and concerns himself for
nothing vrith JUto, i.e. when he had already looked to it
(ver. 8), except for the food he ate, doubtless as being what
he conld not leave to another." Enobel's explanation would
follow zliii. 32 and xlvi. 34. For ntOQ-nB', see xxix. 17.

Yv. 7-9. The lustful mistress directs her looks to the
Iiandaome youth, and makes unchaste proposals to hinL He
refosee, and speaks of bis master's unlimited confidence in
him, which he desires to merit by fait^ifulnees and honesty,
and of the heinous sin he would be guilty of towards Qod it
he violated his master's marriage rights.

For <*^^, see Greeenius," 48. 5. TO presents no diffi-
culty, whether taken as an interrt^tive or indefinite
pronoun ; ^ Samar. nmtm. Be is not great be/ore me, " he has
not more control in his house than I have, having put under
my authority all but his wife. The Vi-vt does not permit of
the renderii^, there is no one, or nothing, in thds house greater
than /."* ipn, xx. 6, xxii 12. ipK, xliv. 8 and 34. -Mtna,
inasmuch as, or because, in the Pentateuch only here and in
ver. 23.

Ver. 10 f. While she was thus daily ' ui^g him, without

1 Found by K de Rouge in the Fapynu d'Orbinej, published, t.g., in
Ebers, ..^^rSF''^ '■ 3Uff.; Bnigsch, GeicAiMt, S49ff. [Eng. tr. 123!.];
Ermsn, jSgypttTi, 606 ff. [Kng. tr. 1^ p 378 f.].

■ Herodotus, ii. Ill,

» Diod. i. 69 ; Martial, iv. 42. 4; Dio Cassine, IL 15.

* E.g. Baihebneus, Chron. Syr, p. 817; BuTckhardt, Arabic Pnnwrb,
p. 173 ff.

■ Iss. X. 3 ; Job xixit. 11, 14. " Delitzscb.
^ Prov. it 13 ; Job xiU. la ' Knobel.

• QeseniiUK** 123. AI.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

4U] QUIESIS XXXIX. 13-10 367

his agreedng to her proposal > to lie down beside Tier* that he
might be with her, have sexual intercouree with her,' it
happened liJce this time, i.e. just then,* that Joseph came into
the house about his buBineas withont any of the household
being there. At that time in Egypt it was not the custom
athctlj to seclude the women from the men.'

noy m-rh — would surely have been too trivial to be
placed as a doublet to nos ^b6 ; ° there is less objection to
makii^ it a gloss.

Ver. 12. "She wishes to force him, but he frees himself,
and hastens out, leaving his garment behind."

Vv. 13-15. "To revenge the slight, and to secure herself
by anticipating the poasibility of an accusation by Joseph,
she resolves to accuse him, although he was guiltless, of an
attack on her chastity, and calls the servants forthwith to
be witnesses."'

Re has brought in amongri us a Sdtrew — "one of the
impure Hebrew pastoral people.^ She desires to produce
the impression that she ia very discontented with Joseph's
being there at alL" *

\32 pn6 — to sport with, play the wanton on us. 2 has
a different force from that of ntt in xzvl 6.^° She says us
(ver. 17, *-i)not in the sense of me,^ as is shown by what
follows, but as including, in her evil case, those (women)
whom she addressee. She lets it be understood that they
are no doubt also exposed to similar iaaolence. In proof of
her assertion, she points to the garment (hence ^*^) which he
had already laid aside and omitted to take with him on his
flight For 7^ the Samaritan has wrongly '^1'^, for this
would have betrayed herself."

1 Geaenius," 114. 3.

' Vv. 16 f., 18, xli 3. « 2 Sam. liiL 20.

* Sept. then a day Wee tkii bKome, come agaiiL
' Ebers, ^gypttn, p. S06 ff. * WeLUiaiueii.

' For patalleie, see BoMumiiller, ANM. i. 160 f.
« Ch. tliii. 38, «lvi 34. » KnobeL

*■> Cf. Frov. i. Se ; Sept. ittTml^iii. " Knobel. ■* DelituelL

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

358 aENiflis XXXIX. ie-23 [we, «7

Vv. 16-18. She lays the garment down beside her, and
when Joseph's master, her huBband, comes home, she relates
the occturence to him. <2 prnh is to be taken with *^ to.

Yer. 19. The Egyptian is angry on hearing the story;
but the writer does not say " with Joseph " ; probably because
he was not the only object of his anger, which was also
t^ainst his wife, whom he did not trust^

nWn a-ma — also in ver. 17, aa xxiv. 28, xliv. 7-
Yer. 20. He does not subject him to the utmost rigoar
of the law,* putting him in prison only, because of his esteem
for him apart from this incident

'i!^ — in xlii 30, 33 also; elsewhere in the plural only
with sufBxes.

tnbn n'a — hovee of enclosure, prison, only here (w. 20-23)
and xl. 3 and 5, where it ia an insertion by B, following C.
The more usual expression i\z ' occurs in xl. 15, xll 14,

omDM — mpD — added to help the transition to ch. xL It
results in the incongruity of allowing a private individual to
put his slave in the prison where the king confined those
subject to his displeasura*

It's ia without QB', as in xxxv. 13. For the construct
trtpD, see Geseniua.'

Vv. 21-23. "Here also Jahve ia with Joseph, and wins
him favour. '31 lin jm, he set his (Joseph's) favour in the eyes
of, etc, brought him favour with, the governor.* He made
Joseph head of the other prisoners, the overseer and director
of their tasks, so that they looked to him in everything. He
himself looked after nothing in his hand, did not trouble
himself^ about anything which was entrusted to Joseph's
hand (aupervision). It would have been unnecessary, for
Jahve caused everything to succeed which Josepb undertook.
This elevation of Joseph's over the other captives does not

1 DelitzBcli. • Diod. i. 77 1.

» Cf. Ei. 7U. 2a * Hupfeld.

■ QTOmaaatiic** 130. 3. * As Ex. iii. SI, xi. 3, zii. 36.

' I KingB xiL 19.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

«7] QENK8I8 XL 359

harmonise with xl. 4." > This, in iteelf, ib proof that vv.
20-23 are not an independent addition by R^ but existed in
C as he had it.

For D'-feTf, flee Geaenius,** 116. 6. A3. nDiK0-i>3 after the
negative iioihing at all ; only here in this sense.

4. Joseph interprets the Dreams of the two Eoyal
Seevants, Ch. XL. ; from B.

The turning-point ol Joseph's fortunes begins by his
gaining the opportunity to interpret correctly, in Potiphar's
prison-house, the dreams of two royal ofGcials who had fallen
into disgrace. He thus establishes the fame of possessing
a divinely inspired wisdom. At home he had already shown
himself to he a dreamer of divinely sent dreams ; ' he has
also the gift of the interpretation of dreams given him by
God (ver. 8). This is to be the means of bringing him to
power and fame in Egypt, " that fairyland of supreme science
and mysterioos art " where also the belief in dreams was
prevalent*

The important part played by dreams in the course of
the history is evidence for .8*8 authorship." Further proof is
given by vv. 3a and 4, where Joseph is slave of the capttiin
of the guard,' and not in prison as in ch. xxxix., also by 'Pi3J»
in ver. 15 (cf. xxxvii. 28), and by the connection of ch. xli.
with ch. xL The linguistic indications are not numerous,
seeing that the subject-matter requires a variation in the
vocabulary, and that D'r^M (ver. 8) is required by the nature
of the case; but the avoidance of verbal suffixes,^ which
distinguishes B from (7, is to be observed,^ One or two
references to xxxix. 20 S"., found in vv. 3b, 5b, and 156, are,

' Knobel. * Bohmer.

3 Ch. Kixvii. 5 ff. * Ebers, ^ypten, 331 f.

» For the author of xx. 3, iii. 12, UTiii. 12, xxxi. 11, 24, xxxvii. 5 ff.,
and so for B.

• Ah in iixvii. 36 (cf. ili. 12). 'Vv. 3f.,6,8, 11, 15,17. 19.

' Wellhausen.

Digitized by G(Xlg[c

360 GENESIS XL. 1-S [407, 408

like ver, 1, taken by B from C to hsnnoniBe the narratiTes,
Such ftagmentB are proof, however, that C also had some
Bimilar account of the occurrence.^

Ver. 1. For the formula of transition, see note on xv. 1.
The verse is to be regarded sa an insertion by S from C,*
because of the use of n^c^ and ^Bit for the O'pvon ib and
□^Bwn lir in Yv. 2, 4 ff., because instead of njnB we find
Q^yo n^i f^i hecause the sentence from won onwarda is not
really required before ver. 2.

□nsD 1^ npeto — can only mean tht cupbearer of the king,
like iiDNn, as in ver. 5 ; it cannot be a cupbearer,^ nor a
collective the cupbearers (and bakers) ; * in the latter case
the king must have made the heads responsible for their
subordinates. The expression does not exclude, for either
the cupbearer or the baker, that they had servants and
subordinates under them. The I^yptian court was well
supplied with all sorts of officials, but the title cupbearer
has not yet been found in native sources,* although the court
bakers have, it seems.* Comparison may be made with
the Persian court ' and its cupbearers,^ and with the Turkish
court."'

Ver. 2, from B. Both the officials are eunnchs.*" The
construct of O'nn sometimes retains -^, sometimeB not." t\'Sjn
as ch. xli. 10.

Ver. 3. The king places them in confinement in the
house oF the captain of the guard, where the state-prison,
therefore, also was. "Nothing is said regarding a special

t Knobel still aaaigued all ch, iv, except w. 7 1. wid 14 f. (pftrtially)
to A.

* Wellhaiuen. * Ilgeu.

* MerceruB, Bottcher. * Eberg, jEgyptm, 3S0.
' J A. Tiii. II, p. 25S ; ErmoD, Mgjfpttn, 269 [Eng. tr. p. 191 1.\

* Xenophon, Hetlenica, vii. 1. 38.

* Herod. iiL 34 ; Xen. Cp-opadia, L 3. 8 ; Neh. i. 11, ij. I.

* Tavemier [Voyage*, cf. Eog. tr. Appendix], Germ. tr. iii. 2, 6 f. ;
Klemm, Morgenland, p. S06 f. Knobel.

'* la ver. 7 also (see xxxix. 1).

11 See Qescniiw, Thesaurus, and Ewald, § 2eOb.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

«S] GKNMIS XL. 4-11 361

warden of this priBon other than Fotiphar." * Equally in
ver. 7 '31 inon m-hn is an iaeertion by S from C*

Ver. 4. Fotiphar makes his slave (ver. 7) Joseph the
aerrant of the two distlDguished state prisoners.' For nn',
see iv. 3.

Ver. 5. During one and the same night each dreams a
dream, each according to the inierpretaiion of kia dream, Le.
" each a dream which had a special meaning and interpreta-
tion for him," * Ver. 6 is superfinous, agrees in contents and
expression with w. 1, Zh, and xxxix. 20 ff., and is an
insertion by B from C. '? -lefM, as xxix. 9, xli. 43, xlviL 4.

Ver. 6. They are troubled by the dream, and Joseph finds
them next morning out of humonr.''

Ver. 7 f. lFi« — with him, as he was with them (ver. 4).
If we had to supply "as hie fellow-prisoners," the words
ViK TW would be from C. See Neh. ii. 2 tor dti d»3D (an
ill-tempered expression).

They believe that dreams are significant, and desire an
interpreter. Joseph offers his services after expressly stating
that interpretation of dreams is of Qod, i.e. comes from God,
is a ^ft of God. " As the ancients aBCril>ed dreams to divine
influence (xli 25), so they regarded the privilege of interpret-
ing them truly as also a gift by which God distinguishes
individuals." The Egyptians held that the art of a seer was
wholly from the gods." ' For D'jinu the Sept. has ojnnn, ^

Vv. 9-11. l^e cupbearer in his dream saw a vine before
him, with three shoots on it. It watjuxt hvdding, or putting
out its leaves, i.e. had hardly put out its leaves, when itt
blossom shot out? and its clutters ripened grapes. Further, be
dreamed that, having Fharaoh's cup in his hand, he pressed
the grapes into it and handed it to the king.

» Knobel. ' Cf. axxix. 20ff.

^ Cf. xxxiz. 4. * Enobel.

» Cf. Prov. ixv. 23.

• Ch. xli. 16, 38f. i Dan. L 17, ii. 30, iv. 6, r. U f.

' Hetod. ii. 83. Enobel * Isa. xviii. 6.

Digitized by G(Xlg[c

S62 QENBSrS XL. 9-11 [408, 409

nrnfaa — the ? is not the 3 of compariBon ; ' for while the
whole dream wae only an appearance, in the dream the
occurrence actually took place, and did not merely appear to
do so. It is a temporal 3, and nrnfe ie equivalent to >irnB ;
see xxxviii. 29. The perfects after the circumstantial clause
express the immediateness with which the events follow one
another.

™ — post-bihlical Hebrew proves the existence of a
singular Y?. ', but that would be masculine, and there is difficulty
in taking i^?, alternatively, as accusative after nrilv, and making
^ the subject of the verb ; ' it ie easier to take iWi as con-
tracted from iwn."

The Old Testament speaks elsewhere also of vines in
Egy^t.* Classical writers distinguish different kinds of
I^yptian wine, and localities distinguished for grape culture.'
The monuments and inscriptions show that what they say is
not to be applied to a later period only." The culture of the
vine and the use of wine was common under the ancient
empire also. A further proof is found in the Egyptian
belief that Osiris invented grape culture and drank wine first ^
in an I^ptian city.* Accordingly we must limit the state-
ment of Herodotus,^ oi yap a-^i etai iv rp x'^'PV ^/''''■eXoi, to
the I^ptians who lived irepl rijv mreipofUviiv Alrftnrrovy
But the king here drinks pure grape juice, though not, as
eu^esbed, because wine was forbidden to the kings before
Paammetichus " or because the Hyksos kings shared the dis-

' Rashi, Knobel, Driver, Tentet,^ p. 172. ' Ewald, § 2816.

» Ewald, 5 ibid.

* Pb. Ixiviii. 47, cv. 33 ; of. Num. «. 6.

* Strabo, xviL 1. 14, 36 ; Diod. i. 36 ; Athenteus, i. 60, ed. Casaubon,
p. 33 ; Coliuaella, De re ntatiea, iii, 8 ; Pliny, xiv. § 74. KnobeL

* Ebers, j^gypten, 323 ff. ; Erman, Mgy^m, 276 ff. [Eng. tr. p. 196 C].
' DiodoruB, i. 16.

' Atheneeus, i. 61, p. 34

' Ch. ii. 77. i» Knobel.

" According to Plutarch, de Tade, vi, thia was not tlie cose, and what
actually existed was at most a limitation aa to time and amount by
priestly regulation (Diod. i. 70).

Digitized byCoOgk'

4W] GKNBSIS XL. 12-14 F. 363

like of the Semite nomads for wine,^ but because fresh
grape juice must have been, in the seaeon when it could be
had, a favourite drink with the I^ptians, as it was with
other peoples.

Ver. 1 2 f. Joseph interprets the three branches to be
three days, and what followed as the restoration of the cup-
bearer to his office. " Artemidorus * includes the vine among
plants of rapid growth, and says that dreams in which it
appears are speedUy fulfilled."

" He loiil raise your kead, bring you out from prison,
restore you to honour." *

X^ — as in xU. 13 ; in the same sense again only in the
Book of Daniel ; Kuenen,* therefore, r^i;ards "fis hv ISHf'ni as a
late insertion.

ncK — when; comp. 1 Kings viii 9; 2 Sam. xix. 25.
Ver. 1 4 f. After giving this favourable interpretation
Joseph adds for himself the request that the cupbearer, after
his restoration to office, will influence the king to deliver him
bora his present situation. He appeals to the fact that he
was ^den " frovi the land of the Hebrews^ i.e. carried off by
stealth, and so is unjustly a slave ; he also says he has done
nothing in I^pt to merit imprisonment. It is clearly
apparent that ver. 1 bb is not from B, but is an insertion
from C In £, Joseph's wish is for deliverance from the
condition of slavery in which he is made use of as gaoler.

DK •3 — but if, except, only, only that, with a perfect of
condition when the verb folloira directly.^ Oviy that you
think of me in your mind * when it is well with you,'" arid vnll
please '^ to show kindness to me}^ If '? be corrected to

' Knobel. ' iv. 1.

» 2 Kings XXV. 87. Knobel. * OnderawJ,* 317.

' S«e Ei. xxi. 16. • AnachronJBiu for jjfja pt(.

' Against Hnpfeld, QwUm, p. 70, and Bohmer, Omait, p. 263.

»a Sam. V. 6; 2 Kings v. 20, xxui. ft; Ewald, § 3666; Geseniiw,"
163.2.

* IRK, Job xii. 3, liv. B. " Ch. liii. 12.

" Ewald, § 342c.

" Not only in C, xxiv. 12, 14, 49, but also in B, sx. 13, x*i. 23.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

364 GENKSia XL. 16-18 F. [409,410

^,* ^T is made conditional, whereas Joseph plainlj makes
this a part of his reqaest.

For -rta, see note on xxxix. 20 ; for TQJ], xxxvii 28 ; for
n'3, vv. 3 aad 7.

Ver. 16 f. Encouiaged hj this favourable interpretation
the baker tells his dream also. He dreamed he was canying
three baakeis of whiit, i.e. of white, fine pastry. In the
uppermost basket he had, of (partitive) * all kinds ^ of Pharaoh's
food, in so far as it was the loork of a haker, ie. all sorts of
pastry for the king. But the birds ate it from the basket on
his head. 0^, them, the difTereot kinds of pastry.

In ancient £gf pt the men carried articles on their heads
as the women alBo do now,* the women used their shoulders.^
The boldness and importunity of the birds is iUustrated in
Denon.*

Yer. 1 8 f . The interpretation is simple ; it was necessarily
unfavourable, because of the conclusion of the dream.
Within three days the baker will be beheaded and impaled,
and the birds will devour his flesh Kin was the word used
in the interpretation of the cupbearer's dream also ; but here,
followed by 7V?, it has the signification take away. Compare
oh. sxvii 39,

Beheading was customary in Egypt, but not among the
IsraeUtes until the exile. The impalement of the dead body ^
is an aggravation of the punishment,^ and the superstitious
beliefs of the I^ptians regarding their bodies made it a
keenly felt infliction to be cost to the beasts.^

* Wellhauaen, ixi, 445 ; Driver, Tentes,* p. 142.
' Afl iv. 4, ixvii. 28, iix. 14, xxxiiL 15.

» Ch. ii. 9. * Seetzen, Seimi, iii. 363t

' Cf. Wilkinsoii's woodcut from the monmneiitB [Ancient Egyjitiaiu,
1878, ii. 34] (reproduced Ebeis, ^gyptmi, 332, and Riehin, HWB. 326).

* [Voyage «nEgypte,il 461.], Germ. tr. p. 327. Knobel.

' Deut XXL 22 1. ; Josh. x. 26 ; 2 Sam. iv. 12 ; aimiluly the FerBiona
in Herod, ix. 78, iii. 126 ; Ctesiaa, Pertica, ed. Lion, p. 69 ; Plntaich,
Artax. 17 i and the Carthaginians in Flutarch, Timol. 22; Justin,
xzi. 4.

* KnobeL * Ebers, ^gyptm, 334.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

410] 0ENSBI8 XL. aO-23 365

Ver. 20 ff. On the third day after, which wae the birth-
day of the king, the interpretatioQB are fulfilled.

rmn is infin. Hophal ; ^ its eubjeot is in the accusative case,
as in iv. 18, xvii 5, and elsewhere. vHe?} has the double
sense made clear by w. 13 and 19. The n^B*? of viEWfe is
hardly eupbeaTenfvip,* but means 'beverage?

The Bosetta and Canopus tablets * are evidence, for the
Ptolemaic period at least, that the birthdays of the I^ptian
kings were celebrated by festivities and proclamations of
amnesty. Similarly among the Fersians' and Jews.* For
acts of clemency associated with occasions of special rejoicing,
see 1 Sam. xi. 13 ; 2 Sam. xix. 22 f.^

Ver, 23. The cupbearer ungratefully does nothing for
Joseph, who must therefore still remain in the situation in
which he is.

5. Phabaoh'8 Dkeams akd Joseph's Ei^vation, Ch. XLI. ;
mostly a.ccobding to b.

Two years later, Joseph is given the opportunity of
proving his wisdom before a yet higher personage. The king
has wonderful dreams regarding seven fat and seven lean
cows, and ears of com, and the E^ptian sages are unable to
interpret them. The chief cupbearer tells of Joseph. He is
brought, interprets the dreams of seven fruitful and seven un-
fruitful years, and advises that preparations be made in the
time of plenty for the time of famine. His interpretation
and his advice meet with approval ; the king appoints him
to the highest office in his kingdom, and marries him to the

^ Geaenios,** 69. 2A, 7. Eooig, Leh^^xuU, p. 433 ; cf. Ezek.
xvL4f.

* Delitzacho.

' I KingB I. 21 ; Qesenins, Theaawnu.

* Bbers, .Xgifftm, 330 f. ; also Ciod. xzxiv. SO.

" See HerodotOB, uc. 110 ; Atheiueus, iv. S7, p. 146 ; Plato, AUOMdu,
i. p. 121.

* Matt liv. 6. ^ Tuch, Knobel.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

366 aKMESis xLi [ui

daughter of Fotiphera', priest of On ; she is afterwards the
mother of Manasseh and Ephraim. The king's dreams are
fulfilled in accordance with Joseph's interpretation, and when
the famine sets in people from every quarter come to Egypt
to get com.^

This section is a continuation of what precedes, and has
been cast in the same mould. Dreams play the same
important part as before ; the same s^nificance is attached to
them,' and the gift of interpretation is viewed in the same
li^t;' vv. 10-13 expressly refer to ch. xL 1 fT. ; and the
nuusual expressions, ire, jnna,* 1^, place (ver. 13), and
f(sp (ver. 10), recur again. Special signs of B are found in
ver. 12, where Joseph is the slave of the captain of the
guard, and in the expressionB DVl^' and *7^;* see also
the note on ver. 21, But the passage is not entirely
uniform. The account of the dreams in ver. 12fi'. varies
from the first (in ver. 1 ff.) more than we expect from the
analogy of similar cases (e^. ch. xxiv.), and the language is
also different, e.?. "iKh (ver. 18f., ct niOD in w. 2-4), pi
(ver. 10 f., ef. f«! in 3 f.), vho (ver. 22, of. w^a in ver. 5) ;
w. 7 and 23 contain an accumulation of expressions. The
thread of the narrative is still from B, but 0 appears to
have been used more than before. M has also, we may
suppose, worked in doublets from C in w. 31, 34a, 35b
(partially), 41, 43i, 44, 49, 55, 566, perhaps, also, vrani
"inn p in ver. 14. C, without doubt, had a very similar
narrative to that of B. There may even be a fragment from
A retained in ver. 46, but Ilgen and Knobel are in the
wrong in supposing the greater part of the passage to be
from A.

> Knobel. ' Vv. 25, 28, 33, 39.

" Ver. 16.

* Vt. 8, 11, 12, 13, 16.

' In ver. 61 f. ; in w. 16, 25, 32, 38 f. nin' would not be in place.

• Ver. 16.

' See also Kittel, GeichidUe, i. 131, 143 [Eng. tr. i. 145, 169] ; Bacon in
Hebraiea, vii. 286.

Digitized byCoOgk'

4U] GKNKSia XLl. 1-7 367

Ver. 1. After two years' time * has pasaed the king has a
double dream, in which he finds himeelt transported to the
banks of the Nile.

For toy nam, see xxiv. 30. "'S*'. is supposed to be a word
taken from the Egyptian ;' Fried. Belitzsch thinks it proved
from AssyriaQ to be of Semitic origin.'

Vv. 2-4, " First he sees seven cows of good appearance
and fat-fleshed coming out of the Nile and browsing among
the leed-grass, and seven other cows ill-favoured and lean-
fleshed, which come out after them and stand beside * them,
and finally devour them. Then he awakes."

^HK is originaily an f^ptian word. For n»pn, the
Samar. has niin here and in ver. 4 ; oomp. the Massoretic
text in w. 19f., 29.

Vv. 5-7, " Next, having fallen asleep E^in, he sees
seven fat, full, and beautiful ears of com growing on one
stalk,* and then seven thin ears, blasted by the east wind,"
springing up after them, and finally swallowing them." niK^
in ver. 7 stands for rms in ver. 5, as it does in ver. 22 for

" Both dreams receive a suitable interpretation from
Joseph. The fertility of Egypt depends on the inundations
of the Nile ; it is therefore from the Nile that the cows
come out. The Nile was symbolised by a bull/ which was
specially sacred to Osiris the inventor of agricultural Id
E^ptian hieroglyphics the cow was the symbol for the
earth,' for agriculture, and for nutrition,^" Isis, too, was
goddess of the earth, which nourishes all,^' yet is itself

> See xsis. 14.

* BegBTdiBg ita older Egyptian forms, aee ZDMQ. xlvL 127.
' EArev Language, p. 26.

* Ch. xiiii. 10, 16, 18. • Ch. xl. 10.

■ Hob, liii. 16 ; Jonah iv. 8 ; EzeL svii. 10, xii. 12 ; for Egypt, we
must think of the S.E. wind.

' Diod. i. 61. « Diod. L 21.

» MactobiuB, Sat. i. 19.
'' Clement of Alex. Stromal, v. p. 067.
11 Macrobius, Soi. i. 20.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

368 GZNESI8 XLL 8 [412

fertilised by the NUe ; * the cow was specially sacred to
her.^ She was moon^oddees alao* and in the hien^ljphica
a repreeeatatioii of her denoted the year.* The seven fat
cows therefore signify seven fniitfal years, and the seven
lean cowb seven unfruitful years. Tbeii standing beside
one another (ver. 3) expresses that tiie uofmitful years will
follow the fruitful years without interval The meaning of
the ears of com is self-evident. Their growing on one stalk
signifies their coming all hither." ^

Yer. 8. The king is disquieted by the repeated dreams,
and summons the learned men of !B^pt ; just as they were
unable to imitate the miracles of Moses," so they cannot
interpret the dream. Ood did not put it in their power
(xL8).

omK — read imt with the Sept rather than I'nblin for the
previous topn/ where the Samar. has ^'D^n,

D^DQ-^n — apart from the imitation of the Book of Daniel,
the word is again found only in Ex. vii— x., in A, of the
Egyptian magicians ; the singular was doubtless Ob'in. It ia
not an E^ptian word, but neither does it signify one who
apeaka through the noae, from Arabic haianut, huiium^ for a
charmer or exorct^ is here quite out of place. It should
rather be rendered scribe, and derived from tnn, D"in. In
that case it will be identical with the Egyptian Upo-
ypafifuiTek, who are distingniBhed on the monumeots by
having pens behind their ears and writing materials in their
hands." " They belonged to the priestly caste, were versed
in hien^lyphic writing, cosmography, astronomy, and other
sciences,'" and were powerful magicians*' who foretold the

' Plutarch, de Iitde, 36.

■ Herodotus, ii. 41 ; ^lianus, Hitt. animal x. 27.

' Diod. L 11 ; Plut loc. cit., cf. 62.

* Horapollo, i. 3. • Kuobel.

• Ex. viii. 14f., ix. 11. ' Kautzsch-Socin.

" a. Hoffmann ia ZATW. iii. 89. » Ebew, JBgyjAm, 346.

"• Clem, of Alas. Stromalti*, v. p. 666, and vi. p. 633.
>i Lucian, Philopt. 34 If. ; Eusebius, Pnrpar. 1

DMz.dDyG00gle

413] GENESIS XLI. »-15 369

future.^ The I^ptian prieatB appear in TadtuB^ also as
interpreters of visions by night" '

OSBTf — wrongly objected to by l^nenen ; * in Daniel it is
borrowed only.

Vv. 9-13. The chief cupbearer tells the king of Joseph
as a successful ioterpreter of dreams. For njhD'nK the Sept.
and Samar. have, better, nyiErhtt (see ver. 17), also criK more
correctly for the first 'n« of ver, 10,

TSID — / must mention my sins, not / remember them,"
His sins against the king are intended ; the plural is used in
a self-depreciatory tone. He does not think of hia in-
gratitude to Joseph.'

For eivp, see xl. 2 ; for iDBCa, xL 3 ; and for froi'TOi,
Geseniua^ With ver, 1 1 comp. xL 5 ; ID^ v>», according
to the dream of each} IVJ in ver. 12 is rather in the sense
of attendant; "i?^ is B'b word for youth. For 'J3, ver, 13,
see xL 13.

Ver, 1 4. Fbaraoh sends for Joseph immediately.

And they made him run from the hole — released him in
haste from the prison. i\^, as in xl, 15 ; the Sept. {6j(ypii>fta)
appears to have read n;3; comp. xl. 14.

n^an — may stand without \mn rut as object (comp. j-m).
Those who appeared before the king of Egypt required to
be perfectly dean ; the shaving of the head and beard, and
the changing of the clothes," which are Joseph's preparations,
were included in this requirement by Egyptian custom. ''^
We need not suppose that according to Egyptian practice
he allowed his hair and beard to grow as a sign of mourning
for his captivity,'* so the words may belong to B.

Yer. 15. The king praises Joseph's skill.

' Diodonu, i. 87 ; Suidaa, tub. Itpeyfrnft/tartii.

* EidoruM, iv. 83.

' Knobel, See Ebera, ^gy^pten, p. 341 ff.

* Ondenosk,^ p. 318. * Qeaeniufl. * Knobel.
' OraTomaiik,*' 49. 2. * Geneniua," 139. 1.

* Ch, sxiv. 2, "• ilerodotuB, ii. 30.
" Tuch, Knobel, Delitzsch*.

DILLHANN. — II. 24

Digitized by G(Xlg[c

S70 GENESIS XU. I6-2B [412, 413

'n 1DK*1, see xl. 8. lw, as 1 Kings x. 6. Tou hear a
dream to ivierpret it, require only to hear it in order to be
able immediately to interpret it ; see xil 1 3.

Ver. 1 6. Joseph refuses the compliment.

"^S ^ — Tin no wise, as xiv. 24.

" Ood will ansu>er Pharaoh's welfare — it is God who
gives a true interpretation (xl 8), and He will give it, will
reveal what will he for the king's highest good. It is an
answer} inasmuch as God gives it, by Joseph, at the king's
request." *

™r — Samar. and Sept. rap t6, with the words Tjf hz
D^n^ taken to mean &ve\i tou ^cov.

Vv. 17-21. "Pharaoh relates his first dream. As com-
pared with the previous account there are some additions,
e.g. that the king had never seen anywhere in Egypt cows
so ill-favonred as were the second seven, and that they
seemed in no way different after they had swallowed the
fat ones. Some other expressions are also used."'

For '33n (ver. 17) the Samar. has »33ni; see xl. 9, 16.
nip-i in ver. 19 as in w. 20 and 27 ; in 3 f. and 23 f. mm
(cf. 6 t). Lengthened forms like f^J^li? occur elsewhere in B*
but also in xxx, 14. orPinD ig singular.*

Vv. 22-24. The second dream.

D«y = hard, dried ; only here.' Dnnmt with masculine
suffix, see xxxL 9 ; only here in the chapter thus for the
feminine.

Yer. 25. Joseph declares that the two dreams have one
meaning (cf. xxxviL 5-11). Breams which recur at a short
interval are the same in meaning, the purpose of the
repetition being to secure attention and belief.^ By these
dreams God reveals to the king what He is on the point of
doing.

1 Cf. Jer, Miii. 36 ; Micah iii, 7. ' Kaobel. " Knobel.

* Cha, Hi. 29, xixi. 6, xlii. 36 ; regarding the ^-, see Ewald, § 847d.
' QesenioB,** 93. 3A. 3. ' See Qeeeniue, Tkttaurut.

' ArtemidoruB, Qaeir. iv, 27. Kaobe).

Digitized byCoOgk'

413] GZNK8IS XLL 28-36 371

Vv. 26-28. The seven cows and the seven eare of corn
are both seven years ; see note on ver. 7.

Ver. 26. nno nns, see xxl 29}

Ver. 27. nlp^, unlike riliri in vv. 23 and 6 f., is a suit-
able antithesis to n^Ks) (vv. 7, 22), but may be an erroneous
transcription for rfiri (see note on ver. 19). The words
^Tl ^if, for which we expect fijn Wif, anticipate the more
minute interpretation which is afterwards to be given (in
ver. 29 ff.).

Ver. 28. inn wn, referring to ver. 25.

Vv. 29-31. Particulars are given; there will be first
seven years of plenty, then seven years of famina Ver. 31
is somewhat superfluous after ver. 30, and may well be from
the other source;^ it is to be understood in relation with
'n snu vh) in ver. 21.

With iD^^i comp- Job xi. 1 7. The mtperjluity is forgotten,
is BO completely expended in the time of famine, that its
existence is no longer remembered.

Ver. 32. The repetition of the dream signifies that the
decision on God's part is certain, and that the fulfilment will
shortly come about (see ver. 25).

For TV, oomp. Ruth iv. 7, and ? in Gen. xvii. 20.
*? = it is hecavse (cf. xviii- 20).

Vv. 33-36. " Joseph adds the advice that a wise
intelligent man should be looked out, i.e. chosen,' and set
over the country, with overseers under him for each province.
The proposal was that the king should fifth the country, i.e.
in the years of plenty take from the cultivators of the land
a fifth of their grain harvest and store it in granaries as
provision for the unfruitful years " ; * see further, xlvii. 24.
Egypt was so fertile that such a measure, especially in years
of plenty, was not oppressive; and then it was for the
ultimate advantage of the people.

■ Geaenius," 126. 5A. la.

' n33i Bee xlvii. 4. ' CL ixii. 8.

^Kiiobel.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

372 0ENK8I8 XU. S!-*0 [flS, 414

KV—Ewald, § 63d; Baer's edition has WTJ.^

f^V". — OlshauBen reads nfeir nb ; DelitzBch * cranslates it
in close connection with '•i??^, may he make ' that he appoint,
i.e. let him take action and appoint. If we render con^ituat
Pharao et prfsficiai prsefectos,* either nbV or ipc is snper-
fluoue. Perhaps the object of nbr has fallen out or been
omitted, and 34a may well be an insertion from C,^ like the
words njnB — r\yrt' in 356, where ^"3^* is pleonastic alongside
of "I?, and where the original reading was un^^ (Ver. 48).
Yer. 35 may have undergone more alteration; in vv. 35 f.
and 48 f. ?3(t (C) and "is (B) seem quite arbitrarily inter-
changed.

Under the hand of J'haraoh — under his control and
charga'

In the towns — where the granaries were, and to which
the surrounding country was in each case attached as an
administrative department (ver. 48).

I^n^B — Again in the O.T. only in Lev. v. 20, 23.

pKn — the population of the oonntfy, aa in x. 25.

Ver. 37 ff. "Pharaoh and his courtiers think Joseph's
proposal good. The king concludes that Joseph has received
hia interpretation from God ; for the dream was from heaven,
they believed, as well the power to interpret it,'* and they
felt that Joseph's explanation reconmiended itself. He
therefore sees in Joseph the man filled with tlie Divine Spirit'
whom he oi^ht to set over E^ypt." "

KVDsn— 1 pers. pL impf. Ka! (ver. 38).

Ver. 40. He resolves to set him over his honae " and
people.

1 Qesenius,** 7GA. 3b ; Konig Lthrgebilude, 661.

* New Comm., following Gesenius, Thtt. 1077.
' 1 Kings viii. 3S.

* With nvV as 1 Sam. viii. 18 ; 1 Kings xii. 31.

* Kittel, Baccn. • Of. ver. 49.
' 2 Kings xiiL 5 ; laa. iii. 6.

x Note on il. 8. » Dan. v. 11, 14.

"> Kuobel. " a. laa. xsii. 15.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

416] GENBaiS XU. 46 375

regent; no one in Egypt ehall move (lift) hand or foot
withont your will, do a single action, or take a single
step.

Ver. 45. The kii^ gives him a suitable Egyptian name.

najTB n:DX — Sept. Wov0ottif>avijx- Jerome says * that in
Egyptian Zapfauethfane, sive (Sept) Psontonphanech, signifies
gatvator mundi. But the efforts to reach this meaning by
means of curro redemptio, saius, and ene; s^culum, have been
in vain,' and the statement is perhaps of no more value than
another in Fhilo.' The proposal susteniatio or susteniaior
vHw* from the Egypto-koptic cut, cu>ijt maieniare, and auz
vita, presupposing transposition of v and D,^ seemed better.
Brugsch's alternative,' za-p-n-nt-p-a-ankh, governor of the
province of the district of life, i.e. of the nomos Sethroites,
unduly limits the character the name requires to express.
After attention was drawn ^ to a aeries of E^ptian names of
the form (" — ef-6nch, the remaining middle section of the
name, viz. roB, was determined^ to be n-MOTTe the deity, and
the whole, therefore, as SB-nwoTre-oq-coiJe Qod says, he
lives. A proper name of this type, but with the name of a
particular Egyptian god instead of nuoTre, is found at the
close of the 20th dynasty; they become more naual under
the 22nd dynasty, and quite common under the 26th or
Saitic dynasty.® The Jews"* and the Fathers" interpret
by occultorum revelator, with reference to Hebrew {DV and a
supposed jjffi = ^ivat \ hence Luther's " privy councillor." "

The king also gave him Asenath to be his wife. The
name is Ns-nt, or with n dropped and replaced by a vocalic

> QiueOiona. ' Geaeniua, TheMv/rw, 1181.

' De nam. mutatione in Mangey, p. 592.

* Butuen, j^gypten, i. 662, 683 ; Lepnius, Chronol. i. 382. Kuobel,
Delitzsoh. » Ewftid, § 78*.

" L'Exode, 17 ; Genekifhte, 248, [Eag. tr. p. 122].

' J. Krall in VIT. Orient. Conjjr. 1886, Egypto-African secUon, p. 98ff.

* By 0. Steindorff, B. Ag. Z. «vii. 41.
» B. Ag. Z. 1892, iKx. 49 fif.

'* Onkelos, Pesli,, Saadia ; JoHephns, A«liq. ii. 6. 1.

" See Parthey, Vocah. 678. " Der keimlicke Rath.

Digitized by G(Xlg[c

376 GENESIS XU. 4G [416

prefix,* s-n^, with the meaning belonging to (the goddeas) Neii.
Names compounded with Na occur even in the ancient and
middle kingdoms ; those formed with the help of Fete
(Fjdi')^ are found under the 22nd dynasty. Both are
extremely common in the time of the Saitic dynasty, and
this fact is used by Lagarde ' in assigning ^s date. There
ia a later romance regarding Asenath.* For ]n& *CiE), see
xxxviL 36. By |n3 high priest is intended.

\it or il« "* — Sept 'H\iov7ro\i<s ; two hours north of Kairo
on the eastern bank of the Nile ; ' from the earliest times
the seat of a sun cultns, and possessing a famous temple of
the Sun, the prieste of which were pre-eminently dis-
tinguished for their learning.' " The caste of the priests
was the royal caste. Kings who had been of the warrior
caste were, on attaining royalty, admitted as priests and
initiated ia their learning.^ This is plainly what happened
in the case of Joseph,' whom the king desired to dignify in
the eyes of the people, and for whom he wished the support
of the leading caste. Chairemon ^^ makes Joseph a Upo-
ypafi/iaTew, and from xliv. 5 we learn that he understood
divination by water. The narrative presupposes that there
was in the city a temple belonging to the I^ptian cultus." "

'^ '*?!5 — wanting in the Sept, and like a mutilated
version of ver. 46i or a corrected parallel to it But iw is
scarcely explicable even with the help of Pa Ixxxi. 6 ; some
MSS. read ^?a. To put nK nri for Ksn.'* inserts what is
against the linguistic usage of the writer.

' B. Xg. Z. 1889, p. 41. * Page 341.

*Ga2i. 1889, p. 319 IF.

* Fabricius, Pmlmt (Cod. Ps. Vet Test, il 85 ff.).

"AIbo ver. fiO, xlvi. 20; Ezek. kjix. 17 (cf. Ei. i. 11, Sept,; Jer.
xliii. 13).

" See Bnigsch, Geo. Iimckr. i. 254 ; Ebers in Riehm, flunrfirdrirrducA,
llllf.

^ Herod, ii. 3 ; Strabo, Kvii. 1. 29 ; cf. E. Meyer, GeschkhU, § 93.

8 Plutarch, De IsiiU, ch. ii. » See xliii. 32, sliv. 6.

'" Joaephus, Contra Ap. i. 32. " Knobel.

" Olshausen.

DMz.dDyG00g[e

416, 417] GENESIS XLt. 48-M 377

Ver. 46 interjecta a statement that Joseph waa thirtj
years old wheii he stood before Pharaoh, was admitted to an
audience with him.^ It then odds that he went out from,
before * him and made a progress through the country in order
to become acquainted with it and make the arrangements he
proposed. A comparison with xxxviL 2 gives the result
that Joseph's slavery lasted twelve or thirteen years. The
formula d'ito -f?r> njnn' and the other expressions* are
evidence that the verse is an insertion from A.

Vv. 47-49. The dreams are fulfilled as Joseph had
interpreted them. During the seven fruitful years the land
bears D'spiJ? hy full hartdfuh, i.e. most abundantly ; it pro-
duces its utmost. J«p 18 elsewhere only in A.^ In ver.
48 we must either substitute V}^ 'if for D'??-'* or read
lofc^ n'n IB^ D'3(?n for rn — CiV, as the Sept. and Samaritan.
Joseph collects all the grain, to the extent de&oed in ver. 34,
and places what he receives from each district in the
granaries of the capital of that district In this way he
accumulated such stores of grain that they ceased to keep a
reckoning of the quantity. The change of expressions in
ver. 49 O?? and t?) leads us to conjecture the other source
(of. ver. 35), As the sand of the sea, is like xxxii. 13 (from
C; xxii. 17); t'«o na-in, as xv. 1, ct xvi. 10; for inn, see
xi 8, xviii 11,

Vv. 50-52. Before the (first) year of famine Joseph
obtains two sons by Asenath. The first be names Manasseh,
because God has caused him to forget all his trouble and bis
father's house, his disconsolate thot^hts of it, by bis good
fortune in the foreign country. The second he names
Ephraim, for God has jnade him fruitful in the land of his
distress by giving him children.^

For ^?J, see xxxv. 26 ; and for i^i rrh -aim, xxxiv. 1. The

' Cli. ilvii. 7. ' Ah xhii. 10.

» Ex. Ti. 11, 13, 27, 28, liv. 8, in A. * Ct. xlvii. 7, 10.

• In the lawB of Lev. ii. 2, v. 12, vi. 8 ; Num. v. 26. Knobel.

* Following TOT. 63. Obhausen. ' Hoe, ziiL I&.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

378 GENESIS XLL B3-GT [417

punctuation of n^, Pael for Piel (cf, vet. 43), is for the sake
of the asaonance with n^JD,i and the Piel is used for the
Hipfail toi the aame reason.

Ver, 53 f. The seventh year brings the time of plenty to
an end and the period of famine follows, affecting not only
S^pt, but the other countries also. In Egypt, however,
food has been stored in the granaries, rvn, in ver, 53,
refers to uaSfn.

Ver. 55 is surprising after ver. 54a, describes the situa-
tion found in xlvii 13 (f., and may beet be ascribed to (7.'
The Egyptians begin to starve ; they appeal to the king, and
are referred by him to Joseph. Ver. 56i attaches itself to
ver. 55, and is an insertion from C. Ver. 56a, on the other
hand, was ^s transition from ver. 54 to ver. 57 ; Olsbausen
wishes, therefore, to place it after 566. J'tkh, in ver. 5Qa,
can only be th^ earth, not the land (of I^ypt).

'll rmb^ — and Joseph opened all in which was (anything), is
taken to mean opened all the granaries. But a sentence thus
doubly abbreviated may be regarded as impossible. The
Samaritan reading ia 0^3 ~iv» would pass for want of a
better ; but other versions ' directly render ^a nhlriK in place
of, or along with, dm lei*. The text is corrupt. Wellhausen
conjectures a derivative of ^!?, which should mean granary ;
Lagarde,* some such word as (!) KT3t?'K, sirus.^

•ihfim — read iSE^, from xlii. 6 ; ' he sold the Egyptians
com.

'Ji pim — omitted by the Sept. as being an unsuitable
transition to ver. 57, and emended by Ilgen by the substitu-
tion of ]P33 for VVD, conveys the meaning that in spite of
the sale of grain to the people, the famine described in
ver. 5 5 kept growing greater.

Ver. 57 continues 56a, and tells how every country came
to Joseph in Egypt to buy com, because the famine scourge

> QeseniuB,*' 52. 2A. 1. ' Kittel, Bacon.

* Sept. (»/ro(So?LU»(s) Vulg. Pesli, Onk. ' Symmwta, i. 57.

* Buxtorf, La. Taimvd, 2321. * OUhausen.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

in, 418] GENESIS XUI 379

was everywhere. Brugsch ' gives insUoces of distributiona
of grain in Egypt from granaries in times of famine.

B. THE WANDERINGS AND HUMILIATIONS OF JOSEPHS
BRETHREN, UNTIL THEIR RECONCILIATION, CHS.
XLII.-XLV.

£ and C continue to be the narrators, as in what has
preceded, and C complicates and heightens the interest, as
before, bj what he adds to ^s narratives. So early as by
Knobel the aoknowledgment of fragments by A was with-
drawn, in spite of the presence of El Shaddai iu xliii. 14. The
paragraphs from B and C are pretty completely preserved, and
are distinguishable by a number of material and linguistic
features. Yet the compiler has made changes here also.

1. Tee Humiliation and Punishment of Joseph's ten
Bebthreh, Ch. XLII. ; mostly according to £.

Jacob suffers from the famine, and sends his ten elder
sons to Egypt to buy corn. They arrive, and prostrate
themselves before Joseph. He recognises them, but does
not betray himself. He first puts them to the proof. He
declares them to be spies, and arrests them. But he releases
them on the third day, and they are allowed to return home
with their corn, all except Simeon, who is to be kept as a
hostage until they bring their youngest brother with them.
They already recognise, in what has befallen them, a punish-
ment for their crime against Joseph. But Joseph, without
their knowledge, returns them their money in their sacks,
that they, or at least their father, might surmise a brother's
presence behind the aspect of the stem ruler. This very
money, however, when discovered, causes fresh dismay to the
conscience-stricken men, and is an additional cause of their
father's refusal to let Benjamin go with them on the next
> OttAicKU, 130, 246 [Eng. tr. pp. 61 f., 121 f.].

Digitized by G(Xlgle

380 QENISIS XLn. IF. [418

oooaeion. Here, as in cb. xli, Joseph appears as the inBtm-
meot of proridence. The distreas which hie brotherB ex-
perience was required in retribution of their evil deeds and
to rouse their penitence, l^e execution of the punishment
hy Joseph's own hands was a consequence of the position
he had attained. Even ver. 24, still more the issue of eventa
in ch. xlv., is an indication from the writer that Joseph
played his part, not in a spirit of vengefulnesa, but gainst
his natural feelings, and under the impulse of a higher will
Nor could the old father's suffering, endured by him along
with his sons, be avoided without sacrifice of the primary
end. In reality, however, it woe for him the preliminary
to that extreme happiness, which, in the divine provi-
dence, is not attained except when deep depression has
gone before.

The reference in vv. 6 and 9 to Joseph's dreams at
home, and in ver. 22 to Reuben's intercession for him, as
well as the part played by Reuben as first among the
brothers,^ are evidence of Ss authorship. Equally the use
of "iV (ver, 22) for tjn, of 2pv^ for btnb'*, of pb' forfinnoK, of
pN 'nit v^sn* instead of B"Kn alone, of lavD (w. 17, 19),
mb (ver. 36), and rnx (ver. 25), as well as of rm (ver. 21),
and "^l (ver. 9). Still £ has worked in some scattered sen-
tenoes from the corresponding narrative of C regarding this
first journey, namely, 2a,Ab(l), 5", 6*, 7*(ver. 10, ? »tt),and
especially w. 27f, and 38.' The expression pna p«, which
repeatedly occurs here and later in B and C," is due to the
antithesis with Egypt.

Ver. 1 f. Jacob asks his sons to bring com from Elgypt.
Yer. 2a adds nothing new to la, and is rendered surprisiDg
by its also having lon'i (omitted by the Sept.). It may he
takeu to be an insertion from C.

' Ver. 37( otherwise in xliii. 3 ff.

« Vv. 1, 4, 29, 3C. * Vv. 25 (27), 35.

* Vv. 30, 33. » See below.

" Vv. 6, 7, 13, 29, 32, iliv. 8, ilv. 17, 25, xlvii. 13, 15.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

418,419] QENBSIS XUI. 3-6 381

'13E' — used of ootQ, especially when it is an article of com-
merce, and occurring more frequantly from now onwards.^

Why do you gaze at (me another ? in perplexity and help-
leasneas, each expecting advice and initiative from the other.

Vv. 3-5. Ten of Joseph's brethren journey to I^pt.
Benjamin is kept by their father to secure gainst any mis-
adventure happening to him. He was a special favourite of
Jacob's, because the youngest and the only surviving son of
Rachel.*

Ver. 3. in "intP^. Lagarde ' wishes to read "'^t' t2^.

Ver. 46 may be r^arded as from (?,* since it is found
elsewhere in his narrative (ver. 38 and xliv, 29); but there
is a possibility of its having been taken by C from B.

pDM, as early as in Ex. xxi. 22 f. Kip for nip,^ as in
ver. 38, Ex. i 10, and also Gen. xlix. 1.

Ver. 5 may be * from C, because of the use of bvsiffi '33,^
and because it is unrequired along with ver. 3. In the midst
of those eomi-ng, amongst the others who came from Canaan
they came ; not definitely ^ in the same caravan.

Ver. 6. It is questionable if the whole verse," or at least
clauses a and fia,'° ore to be assigned to £7. B must also have
had some statement accounting for the brethren coming
before Joseph himself ; and 6a, especially if ver. 5 belongs to
C, along with 6/3, is in any case indispensable for B, The
most, therefore, that can be said is that there are elements
from G in the verse.

Joseph supeiintends the sale of corn, so that the
arrivals from abroad have to make application to him. They
appear before him and prostrate themselves ; " Joseph's
dreams " are thus fulfilled.

' Vv. 2, 19, 26, iliii. 2, xUv. 8, xlvii 14.

' Ch. xliv. 20 ff. » Bildung der Nomina, 230.

* Wellhausen, Kittel, Eautzsch-Socin, Bacon.

' Ver. 29, nJiv. 29. • Kautzach-Socin, Bacon.

' See ixxv. 10 ; but &lso 1. 25.

* Knobel. ■ Bacon.

" Kittel, Kautzsch-Socin. " Cf. xliu. 26, 28. " Ch. xxivu. 7,9.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

382 GENESIS XLn. 7-9 [ll9

07?* — Joseph is emphatically described as lord or ruler
of I^yp*i- ^ '^8®8 ^P? and ??'0 ; • bo the word is not from
him. But it is questionable if it be any the more from C,
for it occurs elsewhere only in the Aramaic parts of Ezra,
Ecolestastes, and Daniel. The surprising coincidence with
Salatis or Silitie, the name of the first of the Hybsoe rulers
of I^pt,' suggests the conjecture that, in the present context,
it is a technical expression, which the tradition has preserved.
Otherwise it must be an insertion by a late reader in place of
some other word.'

For the second ton the Samar. Pesh. and Targ. of JonaUi.
have Kim. In xix. 1 nnn D*DK ninnE^ occurs in C, but in
xlviil 1 2 in .ff also, with the slight variation Twd,

Ver. 7 f. Cb authorship is indicated by on*^ t^m dt3*i,
parallel to ver. 8, and by »K, but it does not therefore
follow that the whole verse * is from him ; the words iyi*i
'31 mpp nriK (of. ver. 30) appear to have been transferred
from their original place in B after 9a.

" Joseph is unrecognised by his brothers, for in the twenty
years which have passed since he left them ^ the youth has
become a man,"' and his whole eostume and bearing are
those of an Egyptian. None the less he rec(^niBe8 them.
But he conducts himself as a stranger towards them, and ^leaks
to them hard things, addresses tbem ungraciously and im-
periously,^ bringing hard accusations (ver. 9 ff.) against them.
" His questions are intended to ascertain at once how
Benjamin is, for he does not see him among the others."^

Ver. 9. As he sees his brothers standing humbly before
him he recalls ' the dreams ^" he had had vriih re/erejiee to
them}^ " He accuses them of being spies who wish to see the

1 Vv. 30, 33, jIt. 8, 26.

' Josephufl, Contra Ap. i. 14 ; EuBebius, Chron. Arm. i. 224.

' Kucnen, Ondenoek,* 318.

' Kautzsch-Socin, Bacon. » Ch, xixvii. 3, ih. 46.

• Knobel. ^ 1 Sam. iiv. 3 ; laa. \\x. 4.

* Knobel. » Ch. iL 14, 23.

" Ch. ixivii. 5 ff. " Cha. xvii. 20, iLx. 21.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

«», tio] GENKSIS XLIL 10-15 F. 383

nakedneas of tht land} to find out the dietricts which are
unocoapied and easily acceeeible. The use of nj'jv may be
paralleled from the Koran,^ the Iliad,* and Cffisar'e com-
mentaries.^ The accusation comes naturally from the mouth
of the firat minister of the empire." *

Vv. 1 0-1 3. The brothers meet the accusation with
protestations of their sincerity, and a statement of particulars
regarding their home.

'31K ^6, as xxiii. 11. Tinn, after the negation is used for
the ordinary '3, as xvii. 5 ; Isa. x. 20, etc." uru for UTO^,
which the Samar. has.' D'?3, siraigki, in the sense of
upright, htmourable, only here and in xix. 31-34 in the
Pentateuch.

Ver. 13. uruK is either to be struck out as a gloss from
vei'. 32,^ or is to be taken with what goes before, contrary to
the accents : * thy servants are twelve, Wothers we are. The
little one, i.e. the youngest,*^ is with their father, and one is
not to be found, has vanished," " They avoid particulars so
as not to increase Joseph's distrust." "

Yer. 14. As one in high position, Joseph will not allow
that he is in the wrong. It ia what I have said, my asser-
tion that you are spies remains true. For mn compare
XX. 16; Job xiil 16."

Ver. 1 5 f . He demands to see their youngest brother ;
one of them is to bring him from Canaan while the others
remain his priaoners. £y this^* ye shall be proved, sc. whether
your assurances are true or falsa" He thinks it possible
that they may have treated Benjamin as badly as they did
himself, and desires to ascertain. But his ostensible pur-

Cf. Num. liii. 18 ; Joah. iL I.

« xxxiii 13, ij^.

* BeL gaU. vii. 70, HudaH.

Knobel.

« Ewald, § 364n.

See Ges." 32 A. 2.

» OlBhausen.

Delitzsch.

"> See ix. 24.

Ch. V. 24.

'■ Knobel.

' Knobel.

" See XV. 8.

> Gf. XI. 33.

D,tradb,G(X)glc

384 GENESIS XUI. 17-ao [420

pose is that he desires to Bee whether their statement is
true.

fiinp 'n — Pharaoh is living, i.e. by the .ife of Pharaoh.^
The use of the prouunciatioii 'n for 'n ,' when the word God
does not follow, is a merely rabbinical distinction similar to
that between ""p^ and "pi^. The oath is the more appro-
priate since the Egyptians reverenced their kings wf ^/m
ciK^Beuiv 6vtw 0eolh' The Israelites swore by the life of
the king, at least when addressing him.*

For DK see xiv. 23 ; for njn, xxL 23, xlv. 5, 8, 13.

Vv. 17-20. He brings them t(^ether' under guard'
" that they may have the experience of a captive ^ who has the
worst to expect." * But on the third day he announces that
he will keep only one of them as a hostage while the others
return home with the necessary supplies of com, and fetch
their youngest brother. The brothers ^ree to this proposal.
It is unnecessary to reject p llpj'^'

Do this and live — yon shall not be executed (as spies) if
you do as follows. \b]t nw in xlv. 17 and 19, but also in
xliil 1 1." I/ear Ood, and so am unwilling to treat you with .
unnecessary severity on mere Buspicion. The words, if you
are true men, Btate a condition to all the proposal which
follows ; we may supply. You will vnllingly accept the offer
I make.

"•C? — without the article," as in xliii, 14 ; in xlil 33,

lian — the corn /or the /amine " of your houses, i.e. the
com required by your families during the famine ; cf. ipp
^inf in Isa. XXX. 23," In ver. 33 lum stands alone as if it

' Oea.** 93. lA. 7, footnote.

* See Lev. xkt. 36 where 'n is verbal.

» Diod. i. 90. « I Sam. xvii. 55 ; 2 Sam. li. 11. Knobel.

' Ezek. xiiv. 4 ; Joah. ii. 18. ' Ver. 19, x\. 3, 7.

' Cf. his own case in xxxvii. 24, > KnobeL

» KautMch-Socin, '" [Comp, note on xlv, 17,]

" Go8.» 128, 5A. 16. '* Ewald, § 163d,

'* Ohhausen.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

420, 42l] GENESIS XIH. 21-25 385

could mean that which is reguired for the famine ; but the
Sept. Pesh. and Onkeloe have, better, |l3jn iM".

Ver. 21. Their conscience awakens to a sense of their
sin against Joseph,^ and they find that they are all at one
in the thought that it is on hiB account that they have
to suffer. Similarly in xliv. 16, in O. ?3K, as xvii. 19;
fTiy, as xrxv. 3.

Ver. 22. Beuben, as Joseph's protector,* is conBcious of
innocence, and is in a position to reproach them with their
crime. The words he attributes to himself are not literally
those reported previously, but they express the spirit in
which he acted, it in xxl 8, 14, and frequently.

And also his blood, behold it it demanded — bis blood, bis
death which you occasioned, is now accordingly in due
course being avenged (cf. ix. 5 f.). Keuben assumes that
Joseph's eudden disappearance from the pit was explained by
his having been devoured by a wild beast, or having lost his
life in some way. Everything agrees with Ss account in
ch. xxxvii

Ver. 23. The brothers' conversation is open and aloud,
for they are unaware that Joseph hears, i.e. understtuids *
.them, seeing that the interpreter, customary in such cases,*
was between them. ri^^^3, as in xxvi. 28. I^ptian was, of
course, the language of the court.^

Ver. 24. Joseph is moved by their sorrow and penitence,
and turns away from them that he may weep. Then he
comes back and talks with them, and has Simeon bound
before their eyes, hdk may simply mean to make prisoner?
Joseph does not detain Reuben, his defender, but the eldest
of the others,

Ver. 25. By Joseph's orders their com sacks are filled,
they are given provision for their journey, and inside each one's
Back, on the top, the money is placed.

' Ch. Mivii. 21 ff. » Ch. XMvi. 22, 29f.

• Ch. xi. 7. * See xiv. 13.

• See p. 364. • 2 King* xxiii. 33.

DILLUANN. — II. 35

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

386 GENESIS XUI. 26, 27 F. [421

The finite verb \t/hcn is surprising because followed by
infinitives. It cannot express the intention, but only the
execution of the orders : he gave command, and accordingly
they filled their sacks ; and, further, he ordered them to
replace, etc.

Q^Bpa — plural, to designate separate sums of money
belonging to several individuals;' cf. ver. 35. The in-
flectional stem with sheva silent and dagbesh in the D is
occasional in the construct plurals of segholates, or before
heavy suffixes.*

In each one's sack — as in ver. 35 ; see ix. 5. nTt, as
ilv. 21.

bm — the indefinite subject is very awkward after l)n ; the
reading is probably an error for ibjn (cf. iKi>D*l) ; the Septua-
gint extricated itself by the pointuig iW.^

Ver. 26. They load their animals and depart

Ver, 27 f. An insertion from C, according to whose
account, otherwise than in ver. 35, the brothers discover at
a halting-place on the way home that their money has been
retamed to them (cf. xllii. 21). The discovery was not
made by one only, but by all of them, which better suits the
statement that they aU fell into a state of fear.' But R bos
obliterated this feature in our present text for harmonistic
reasons; it is presupposed, however, in xliil 21. The ex-
pressions P°* KlBpo * and nnnoR are evidence for C. But
Sfh in ver. 27 must be from B to secure the connection with
ver. 25, and in ver. 28 the words from lost" onwards are
shown by D^n^K to be from a passage of B^s ; they may have
stood after ver. 35.

insn, the one who commenced, i.e. thef^rst;' for originally
the statement followed that the others then opened their
socks also. nnnoK, a packing-doth^ or saek, used consistently

' Ewald, § 176«. * Qes." 93 A. 1 F.

" Wellhaueen, JBDTh. xxi. 446. « Ex. iv. 24.

» Ch. xiiv. 25, 32. " See iL 11, iv. 19.

^ See Lexicon.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

481, 43S] QKNEBIS XUI. 2B-37 387

in ch. xliii f. o a, also, as in ch. xliii. 12 and 21. nan dk,
as in xxxviiL 24. And their heart weiU ovt, their course
left them, they completely lost heart ; the idiom does not
occur ebewhere. And they tremNed one to another, tamed to
one another trembling; a pr^nant conBtruction, similar to
xliiL 33.' They now feared that they would be treated as
thieves, and in this new misfortune recognise God's chastising
hand, nm HD, as in xxix. 25 ; in iiL 13, xii. 18, xxtl 10, it
is from C.

Yv. 29-34. Having reached home they tell their father
all that had occurred, and impress on him the neoeasity of
taking Benjamin to the Egyptian ruler.

nS'pn, in a perfect sense.* '.^'iK, in ver. 33 also; for the
form see xxxix. 20, and for the title ver. 6. After «ni( the
Sept. read loe^a ^ (^v ifivKaic^) ; brauBlate the Mass. text gave
ua as spies, treated us as spies. Q'nn wmtt (ver. 32), Samari-
tan i3fUR trnR. For jiajn (ver, 33) see note on ver. 19.
ino (ver. 34) with the accus. journey fhrovgh for trading
purposes.*

Yer. 35. Only now that they have reached home do
they empty their sacks, according to B, and their bundles of
money are not found till the sacks are quite emptied out
instead of being on the top- OP?)- They and their father
take alarm at the discovery.

Yer. 36. The old father breaks into peevish complaint:
Me you have made ehUdless, " it is I who suffer, not you ; it is
aU very well for you to talk and make proposals when my
children, not yours, are put to the hazard." * It is on me
that ail this has come, I alone have to bear the burden of
these events ; comp. nS^ in ver. 2 9 ; nj53 for IjiB, as Prov.
xxxi. 29."

Yer. 37. Thereupon Beuben, who is spokesman here
also (see ver. 22), offers both his sons as pledges ; the father

iGe8."119.4. » Gea."* 116. 2a.

»8eeil.3. * Cf. iiiiv. 9, 31.

* Knobel. ^ See note on xli. SI.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

388 QBHBSIS XUL 38 [til

may kill them it Benjamin perishes. According to A,
Beuben had /our sons at the time of the emigration to
Egypt}

Give him. on my hand — truat him to my power.*
Yer. 38. " Jacob refuBes to allow Benjamin, who alone is
left him (of Bachel's children), to go with them. Something
might happen to him on the journey, and they would in this
way bring his grey hair down to Sheol imih sorrow^ grieve
and sadden the oloaing dayti of his already far advanced
lifa"*

There is no mention here of Simeon, whose release was
neverthelesB in question, according to xxiv. 33. The reply
is, therefore, not much in harmony with the preceding
narrative, Ba. It suits C alone, for in his account Simeon
was not a captive, though the condition of seeing Joseph's
face again was that Benjamin should be brought.' The
language of the verse is also that of C, as determined in
xliv. 29, 31. At ver. 37, therefore, Fs narrative breaks
off. We no longer know whether or when, or under what
conditions, Jacob accepted Beuben'e ofTer as given in £.
Instead of telling us this, if in ver. 38 has given the con-
clusion of Cs history of the adventures of the brothera in
E^pt and of their report to their father, all of which has
been omitted in what goes before, but may be reconstructed
from xliv. 20-24 and xliii. 3, 7,' B made the substitution
in order to be able to proceed at once in ch, xliii 1 ff. with
the text of C. In C, ver. 38 was not the reply to an
ofTer such as Reuben's, but only to the announcement that
they would not be able to see Joseph again without
Beiyamin,

*lSam.zvii. 22; Jobxvi. 11. Knobel.

* Cf. xxivii. 35. * 1 Kings ii. 6, 9. Enobel.

■ Ch. xliil 3, xliv. 23, 26. « WellhauBen.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

43s, 423] genesis xuii 389

2. The Beothbks' Second Visit to Josrph and how

HE TESTS THEM, Ch. XLIII F. ; FROM C.

It becomes necessary to make fresh purchases of com in
Egypt, and Judah persuadeB Jacob to let Benjamin go. The
brothers arrive in I^ypt with a present for Joseph and
double money for the com. When Joseph sees Benjamin
he receives them kindly and invitee them to a meal. In
spite of the fears which the discovery of the money in their
sacks had caused them, everything, to begin with, passes off
well. Joseph's conduct towards his guests even gives some
indication of bow he stands towards them. But before they
leave he orders his cup to be secretly coDcealed in Benjamin's
sack, and then he sends in pursait after them. Benjamin is
found to be guilty of the theft of the cup. They are brought
back to Joseph and sternly reproached by him ; he declares
his resolve to punish Benjamin by detaining him as his slava
Judah thereupon endeavours, in touching words, to move
Joseph's heart, and offers himself in his brother's place.
This second journey accordingly not only results in fresh
humiliation before Joseph, in fresh distress and anxiety, it
reveals the spirit the brothers cherish toward one another
and toward their father, and so marks an advance as
compared with the first journey, where they had not got
beyond the stf^e of self-accusation. Forgiveness and salva-
tion can be the portion only of those who have shown true
amendment by their deeds.

B also must have described the second journey (for
Simeon's release), but B has not inserted his description.
The account here is not from the author of ch. xliL' but
from G, and not merely from 0 in the main,' but entirely,'
apart from the fragments in xliii. 14 and 236.* The prin-
cipal facts which prove this are the differences between the
account of the first journey found in ch. xlii. and that pre-

• Knobel, Bohmer. ' Schrader.

* Wellhauaen, Euenen. * See notes.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

390 aiSEais xun. i-s [423

anpposed here,' the substitution of Judah ' for Reuben ' as
leader of the brothers, and the consistent use of certain
words in place of others used in ch. xlii., viz. Bhtri of Joseph,
when Jacob and the brothers are the speakers;* 'ijri of
Benjamin," nnriDK," Vife"/ and 5a(t (for 13).* Besides, C"s
special diction is everywhere perceptible.^ On the other
hand, the use of D'n^K," where it is an Egyptian who is
addressing the brothers, or conversely, is no evidence for B,
and as little is the expression t^ru," which belongs to C in
XXX. 27 also. In general C& narrative style as known ^m
chs. xviii. f., xxiv. etc., is apparent here also.

Yer. 1 f. The famine was heavy in the land. After their
purchase of com is exhausted, Jacob calls on his sons to
make a second journey to I^pt.

133, as in xiL 10, 47, iv. 13 ; on the other hand, p'(r\ in
xli, 57. n^3, followed by h and an infinitive, is a favourite
us^e of Cs.'* D?D, in the construct, elsewhere " always
in C.

Vv. 3-5. Judah declares that they will not leave with-
out Benjamin, since the man had expressly stated that they
will not see his face," will not be admitted to his presence,"
unless'^^ their youngest brother is with them. This was Cs

' Ch. xliii. 3, 6, 7, 21, iliv. 19 f., 22 f,, 26.

» Ch. xliii. 3 ff., iliv. 16, 18 ff. » Ch. wxvii. 26 ff.

* Ch. iliii. 3, 6, 6 1., 1 1, 13 1., xliv. 26.

» Ch. iliii 8, iliv. 22, 30 1., 33 f. ; tor -6« in iliv. 20 see note.

« Ch. xliii. 12, 18, 21-23, sliv. 1 f., 8, 11 f.

' Ch. xliii. 6, 8, 11. » Ch. xliii. 2, 20, 22, xliv. 1, 25

* 113, xliii. 1 ; n^3, followed by ^ cum Infia., xliii. 2 j QjnSi xliii- 2,
11, iliv. 25 ; eji with Buff. and partic, xliii. 4 ; iTOnDnn, xliii. 10; »5Wl,
xliii. 12 ; i-i* and imn of going to Egypt, xliii. Il,'l6| 20, 22 (xlii, 38) ;
nriB, xliii, 19 ; (rtBpp, xliii. 24 ; mnTlE'iTI Tip, xliii. 28 ; '3, xliii 20,
xUv. 18 i n^ttn D'lms, xliv. 7 ; ny^Pl followed by ]13 and infia., xliv.
7, 17 ; the termination p in xliii. 32, xliv. 1, 23, etc. ; observe also the
names of the fruits of the country in xliii. 11 (cf. xixvii. 25).

"» Ch. xliii. 29, xliv. 18. i' Ch. xliv. 6, 15.

. 13, xiv. 14, 28.

See not* on xxvii. 30 ; in ii

lix. 22, xlix. 33, in

Ver. 11, xUv. 26, xviii. 4, x;

dv. 17, 43.

Ch. xliv. 23, 26.

"8 Sam.

D,tradb,G(X)glc

423, 4M] GENK8IS XUH. 6-U 391

version ; in JS,' their bringing Benjamin was to be the proof
that they were not spies, and was to effect Simeon's release.

^E^ — with partia, as in xxiv, 42, 49.

Ver. 6 f. Israel * reproaches them with having told the
man whether ' they had another brother. They defend them-
selves by the plea that they required to answer the man's
questions concerning* their family, in accordajux with^ these
iwnfo which he put to them; eovid we haow^ then that he
would demand to see Benjamin.

Here, f^ain, and also in xliv. 19 f., there is some
variation from it's account in xliL 13, 32, where the
brothers speak of their home circle as part of their defence
against the accusation of being spies.

Vv. 8-10. Judah asks hia father to entrust Benjamin to
him. He will be surety for bim, will answer for him. Ch.
zlii. 37 is fs parallel to this. Begarding ijn, see p. 390.

Ver. 9. rnaifn, as in xxx. 38, xxxiil 15, xlviL 2.
"i? 'rwoni, then I sin to you for all time, will he convicted
to you, will be your debtor,^ all my life, so that you may do
with me according to your pleasure.

Ver. 10. But for their excessive delay they might have
been there and back twic& uiiDnonn, as in xix. 1 6. nnv ^2,
as xxxl 42, D'DVD m, see xxviL 36.

Ver. 11, Israel rescue himself to the inevitable, and
tells hie sous to take with them a present for the man.
" The custom of making presents to exalted personages, to
secure their favour, was and is seldom departed from in the
East." * KlK*, as xxvii. 33, 37 ; and ibjl nw, as xlil 18.

I^Kii n'lDJp — the usual translation,' of the song of the
amntry, is explained to mean, of the song-lauded, i.e. cele-

' Ch, lUi. 20, 34.

* See note on xiiv. 10. ' Ch. viii. 8, xlii. 16.

' Ch. ixvi. 7, ' Ei. xxxiv. 27 and frequently.

' Ewald, § 136<i ; Ges.«» 107. 4&. 2.

' 1 Kings i. 21.

*Ch. xxxii. 14ff.; 1 Kings X. 26; Matt. ii. II. Knobel.

' Following Targuu and Vulgate.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

392 GENESIS XLIII. II [424

brated, products of Canaan,^ and Bomething like this 18 what
we expect. But it is true that an expreBeion so poetical
seems strange,^ and the root lor is almost solely used of
BODg that is a part of divine worship. Still, cutting in the
sense of crop or produce ^ is an inadmissible rendering, since
1DI is only used of the cutting off of what is unneceBsary
and obstructive. The Septuf^int is simply Kapwoi, fniits or
products ; Norria * quotes an Assyrian zumri in this sense ;
and Hartmann compared Arabic thamar and thamir, but
gainst the laws of the transmutation of sounds. The
meaning is, besides, too general.

For ^\ n(<33, and -ny, see xxxvii. 25.

tP?i — " here doubtless not honey made by bees, but a
thick syrup made from grape-juice by continued boiling,
Arabic dO)8. It was exported from Palestine in ancient
times,'' as it is stilL' Vines were cultivated in B^pt,^ but
it was not characteristically a vine country; on the other
hand, bee-keeping is much practised, in modern times at
least^

D'3B3 — only here ; probably pistachio nuts.' The nuts of
the pistachia wru^" have always been much in request as
dainty morsels. According to Eosen,^* they no longer grow
in Palestine, but are found in Syria, at Aleppo, and even
Ma'ldlil, eight hours north of Damascus.*' The pistachio
belongs to the genus terebinth, which is in Arabic butm, and
was called irurraKui by the Syrians.^ The Septuagiat and

' Oeseniua, Tuch, Knobel, and otiiero.

* Delitzsch. * Delitisch.

* A$»yr. Diet. ii. 364. ' Ezek. xxvii. 17.

« WellMted, Arabia, i. 320, Qerm. tr, i. 222 ; Winer,* i, 610,
'Ch. 3cl.lOf,

* Bruns, ErdbeaehTeib. o. Afrika, L 1 14 f . ; Savary {Letlrea Mir Egypte,'
1786, ii, 283 f.], ZiutajuU jEgypl. ii, 219, Knobel.

' Low, PJUnaemtavien, No. 44 ; & Punic word also, flee B]air in
ZDMG. li. 520 ; and Assyrian, see Schrader in MBAW. 1881, 419.
'" £iehin, EandwSrterbiLch, 1211.
" ZDMG. sii. 502, against Schubert, ii, 478, iiL 114.
" Wetzatein in ZDMG. xi. 620. " AthemeuB, xiv. 61, p. 649.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

42S] OENESm XUIL 12-16 393

Vulgate may accordingly have meant piBtachio by tlieir

anpc* — attnonda; "cultivated, it is true, in !%ypt also,*
but to a very small extent."'

Ver. 12f. They are also to take with them m<mey two
times, that which they require for their purchase of corn,
and that which they had taken hefore and brought back with
them ; perhaps * there has been a mistake.

nvffa ifi an adverbial accusative;' in ver. 15 tip3 is the
adv. accus.; two times in money.' Da'nnnDM 'B3, as xlii. 27
and xliii. 21.

Ver. 14. Jacob then sends them away with his best
wishes.

But I, as I am bereaved, I am bereaved, " if I most lose
my children, so he it ; an expression of composed resignation
with which he yields to destiny."'

The verse is from B, since the other brother is Simeon
whom Joseph detained, according Ut B^ (Samar. and Sept,
had irm for "inK). But ^a hand is perceptible in c^ttn,
and likely also in IB* iw, which B does not use elsewhere,

«it? h<, see xvii 1. cnDm in', Deut. xiii. 18 ; Jer. xliL 12.
"^I??*, without article, see xlii, 19. '1'!^^', a in pause for o.*

Ver. 15. They journey to I^pt and come before Joseph.
For ram, see ver. 1 2.

Ver. 16f. Joseph when he sees Benjamin among them,
and learns that they had previously spoken the truth, and
that Benjamin is alive, resolves to treat them kindly. He
bids his steward ^^ take them to his house and prepare for
them a midday meal.

•See, further, Celsius, Hierobotanieon, i. 24 ff,; Bitter,
xi. 661 ff.

' AbdoUatif, Memor. Egypt, p. 33, ed. White,

* Bruns, op. cii. p. 99. Euobel. * See note on
' As Ex. xvi. 22.

* Jer. xvii. 18 ; QeseniuB," 131 A. B.
' Similarly Eath. iv. 16 ; 2 Kings vii. 4. Knolwl.
' Ch. xhi. 24.

* Oeeenius,*' g 2ft, end. " Ch. xxiix. 4

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

394 GENESIS XUII. 18-23 [425

nbo for nao ; a form not found elsewhere,^ occasioned by
the wish to contrast with naD.* " The author is not guilty
of a slip here,^ for kings and priests partook of flesh also, and
that even daily ; * priests in general abstained only from the
flesh of certain animals, e.g, shaep and swiue,^ and only
certain of them from all flesh." "

Ver. 18. "The brothers are alarmed at being taken
into Joseph's bousa The harsh treatment which waa their
previous experience prevents them from thinking of its being
a special honour; they are afraid Joseph will treat them
still worse, because of the money which got back into their
sacks. The indefinite expression 3EJn implies their view that
some chance ^ency had operated againat them." ^

To roll (tkeimelves) over ws^ and set (themselves) on vs,
fall on us in great numbers and make us slaves ; compare
fix. xxii. 2 [3] for the punishment of theft in Israel For
nnp!)i the Samar. and Sept. have nnp^.

Vv. 19-22. In order to escape their danger they turn
to the steward while they are etill at the entrance of the
housed before going in, explain to him about the money, and
make their excuses. Their story presupposes that things
happened otherwise than as described in xlil 35.^°

'?, a particle of request, always with 'ntt. So xliv. 18,
Ex, iv, 10, 13, in C. Our money with iis (full) weighi,
without deficiency ; see xxiii. 1 6.

Ver. 23. The steward tranquillises them, dd!* uhv, peace
to you, i.e. banish care." " Their money had come into bis
hands ; what they had found must accordingly be a treasure
put for them in their sacks by the God of their father and
themselves, i.e. by the tutelary deity of their family. The

Ewald, § 226rf.

Biittcher, ieftriwfi, § 1051.

» Vro B«hkn.

Herod, ii, 37, 77 ; Diod. i. 70.

' Plut. rf« Iride, V.

Porphyry, de Abitinentia, iv. 7.

Knobel.

Knobel.

• Job MI. 14.

ch. iviii. 1, 10.

'0 See note on ilii. 27.

Judg. vi. 23; iSam. M. 21.

D,tradb,G(X)gIc

42S] GENESIS XLID. 24-30 396

gifts of fortune were ascribed bj each recipient to the
particular god he worshipped."* For D3'3i< the Samar. and
Sept. have DD'mntt.

The words, then he brought out Simeon to them, are an
insertion by R from B'b account of the aecond journey.

Ver. 24 f. They enter the house, make themselves ready,*
and prepare their present

That they are to dme there,^ and see Joseph on the
occasion. The Septuagint reads more simply -3(4'' for "h^td',
with Joseph as subject.

Ver. 26. When Joseph enters the house (room) they
bring in to him the present which wow in their hand, which
they had brought with them,* and present it with the
customary obeisance."

Itt'3^1 — for particulars regarding the mappik in the k, see
GeseniuB.*

Ver. 21 f. Joseph makes inquiries, first regarding them-
selves, then regarding their father.'' np* combined with
mnnu^n, as in xxiv. 26, 48, in C.

Ver. 29. Noticing Benjamin, Am mother's son, i.e. his full
brother, he asks if it is ha i then immediately, without an
express reply from them, he greets him with the words, Ood
be gracious to you. He addresses him as son. B and C
represent Benjamin throughout as considerably younger than
Joseph.* Ch. xlvi. 2 1 implies something different.

I^rp for ^?IT, as in Isa xxx. 19.*

Ver. 30 f. Joseph hastens, i.e. breaks off quickly, because
his bowels, his feelings of tenderness, arc kindled towards his
hrother,^° and he retires to the (inner) chamber, because he
' Hqs. ii. 7 ff. Knobel.

' See ixiv. 32. ' Qeseniiis," 107. 36.

< Ch. xiiv. 10, xixv. 4 ; Num. isii. 7, 29.

• Ch. jiviii. 2, xix. 1, xxiv, 62, xixiiLS, Mivii. 10.

• Orammatik,*' 14. lA. 2 [in printed leite only in four passages, liut
in cerlun MSS. frequent, to denote consoiuuital power oE tt].

^ Ex. xviii. 7; Judg. xviii. 10, and frequently.

• Thia agrees with xxiv. 17 f. ; coiap. note on sxiiv. I.

■ » Oes." 67. 8A. 8. " 1 Kings iii. 26 ; Hog. xi. 8.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

396 GENESIS XLni. 32-34 [426

feels the need of tears for the recovery of his composure.
Then he retums, putts himself together, or puts constraint on
himself,* and orders the meal to be served.

rjDM — Lam. V. 10 is EufEcient evidence i^ainst Delitzsch's
interpretation,* be overcome, based on Assjrrian kamdru.

Ver, 32. He, the Egyptians who ate with him, and the
brothers were served sepoi-ately (at separate tables). " In hie
own case the explanation ia found in his rank and in his
membership in the priestly caste (xli. 45), which kept aloof
from the laity ; ' his Egyptian guests, though probably not
priests, could not, i.e. might not, eat with the Hebrews.*
Egyptian national prejudice, and the narrowness with which
they excluded everything foreign, were noted facts.'' The
priests ate and drank nothing which came from abroad;'
an Egyptian would use none of a Greek's cooking utensils.^
This was their attitude towards the Hebrews also, more
especially as they were a pastoral people." ^

Ver. 33. The brothers are assigned their places in the
order of seniority ; they express to one another their astonish-
ment at this.

i>K iHon, pregnant construction, as in xliL 28. For naa
and yyi, see note on xxix. 26.

Ver. 34. " As a mark of special favour Joseph, in accord-
ance with an ancient custom, sends them dishes ^ from his own
table. That received by Benjamin amounts to five hands, i.e.
handfuls,^ portions, more than that of any of the others.
The most honoured guest was given the largest and finest
pieces." Among the Spartans the king had a double portion,"

* Ch. iIt. 1. ■ Hebrew Language, p. 41 f.

* Porphyry, de Abitinmlta, iv. 6.

* Cf. DeuL xii. 17, xvi. 5, xvii. 15.
' Diod. i. 67; Strabo, xvii. 1. 6.

* Porphyry, iv. 7. ' Herod, ii. 41.

" See ilvi. 34. Knobel. » Ct. 2 Sam. xi. 8.

»" Ch. xlvii. 24 ; 2 Kings li. 7.

'■ 1 Sam. is. 23 f.; liiorf, vii. 321, viii. 162, sii. 310 ; Odyaey, iv. 65 L,
xiv. 437; Diod. v. 28.

" Herod, vi. 07; Xenoph. Laeed. xv. 4.

Digitized byG(Xlg[e

437] GBNKSI8 XUV. 1-6 397

among the Eretans the archon four times more than others.^
The number five is Bpecially Egyptian." * Knobel professed
to explain this E^ptian preference for five by their assumption
that there were five planets,^ which is also connected with
their designation of the number five by a Btar> But we might
equally well refer to their week of ten days,^ or still more
simply make a conuectiou with the five fingers of the hand.
After the meal they drank largely together.

ttlsn, subject indefinite; see xlii. 25. The Sept. and
Peah. render a plural

Ch. xUv, The brothers are again put to the test by a
scheme which Joseph devises.

Ver. I. He commands their sacks to be filled to over-
Sowing with com, and each one's money to be put in his own
sack. By this he clearly indicates his friendship. He also,
however, commands his silver cup to be put in Benjamin's
sack along with the money.

Kittel finds evidence of a parallel text of ffa in the use
of ppn here and in other verses.^ It is true that in xltii 33
and xxix. 26 £7 writes iisn and wjr; but must he always
have done so ? ' In any case S may have introduced a
variation. There are no other signs of ^s presenc&

Vv. 3-6. The construction in ver. 3 f. as in xxxviii 25
and xix. 23. When the morning became light* they were
sent away. They were still not far from the city ' when
Joseph ordered his steward to pursue them and call them to
account for the cup they had with them. The versions "
prefix to ver. 5 the words, Why have you stolen my silver

' Heraclidea, Pol. iii.

' Ch. ili. 34, xlv. 2E, xlvii. 2, 24 ; laa. lii. 18. Knobel.

* Hactobiiu, Somn. Seip. i. SI; Seneca, Quiti. not. vii. 3 ; cf. Diod.
ii. 30 ; Euaebius, Chron, Armen. i. 26.

* Horapollo, i. 13. * Lepsius, Ckron. i. 132 f.

* Vv. 20, 23, 26 (also iliiL 29), and especially 'yni and pp in ver. 12.
T See xix. 11, xlviii. 19 (ixvii. 16, 42, ix. 24).

* Intrana. perf. ; GesoniuB,** 72. A. 1.

* Wbich 1 See note on xlvi. 31 , and above, p. 363.
»Sept.{VuIg. Pesh.).

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

398 OENBSIS XLIV. 7-9 [137, 428

cup 7 The Hebrew text ie less direct '. is it not thai, is not
what iB in question that, in which i.e., from, • which my lord
drinks 7 Bomething valuable therefore. And he is a/xustonted
to observe ' the signs in, or by, it, to examine the fnture ; so
that its use ie an important one, and itself of a consecrated
character.

" Such divination by a cup was called KvKiKo/iavrela ;
and, t(^ether with divination from dishes (KeKavofiavTeia),
was named vSpoftavreia.* Water was poured into a glass or
other vessel, and little pieces of gold, silver, and precious
stones might also be thrown into the water which had been
tilled in ; then obaervatiouB were made of the results, of the
figures, etc,, which appeared, with the expectation of leamiag
the future or the unknown by this means. XeKavofiavTeK
and vSpofidi>Tei9 were indigenous to Persia also.* Such
divination is reported to exist in Egypt even in modem
times.* This was the art which, according to the pass^e here,
Joseph practised, in connection, no doubt, wiUi his member-
ship in the priestly caste." ■

Ver. 7 1. The brothers try to prove their honesty, and
the impossibility of the theft, by appeal to the fact of their
having brought back the money they found with them on
their first return journey.

rf?»T\ D'laia, see note on xxxix, 19, 'ji rMn, also in
ver, 17; see xviiL 25. For IM p the Samar. and Sept. have
«|D3n in TpK, as xxxix. 9.

Ver. 9, Further, whoever of them is found to have the
cup shall die,' and the others of them will be bis slaves.

npj, as in xxii. 31; Ewald, Syntax, § 243a.

' 3 inttrumenti ; Amos vi. 6. * Ch. ixi. 27.

' For particulars, sec Jamblichus, MyiUr. iii 14, and Vano in Augus-
tine, CivU. Dei, vii. 35 (Pliny, xxxvii. g 192 ; Damascius in Photius,
Bibliotheca, cod. 242, p. 667).

* Strabo, xvi. S. 39.

» Norden, Travd* [Bug. tr. 1757], Oerm. tr. by Steffens, p. 423.

« Ch. xli. 46. Knobel.

» Cf. iili. 32.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

428] GENE3I8 XUV. 10-18 399

Ver. 10, The steward says, let it be now also according to
your words, let it be ae you say.' But he at once modifies
the proposal, and requires only the guilty one, not for execu-
tion, but to be Joseph's slave.

BJ placed at the b^inning of the sentence.*

Vv. 11-14. Each in turn ia searched,* from the oldest to
the youngest, and the cup ia found in Benjamin's sack. In
grief and despair they rend their clothes,* reload their animals,
and return to the town. They enter Joseph's presence with
Judah, Benjamin's surety,^ at their head, and prostrate them-
selves before him, imploring his compassion.

Bearding tnnan and ppn, see note on ver. 2. For K31,
see ix. 23.

Ver. 15. Joseph addresses them sharply: Did they not
know that a man like himself, one of the sages of Egypt,"
understood divining, and would accordingly at once detect
the theft ?

Ver. 16. Judah is only spokesman for them alL^ He
does not attempt to brave appearances and clear them from
the accusation of theft. In the consciousness that this is
what they have merited by their conduct towards Joseph,^ he
yields their ca^e. God Hinjself ' has searched out and found
the guilt of your servants, discovered and exposed it, shown
that we are guilty ; no denial wUl remove the fact He
declares their readiness to be his slaves, Benjamin and all.

Ver. 17. Joseph will not keep more than Benjamin.
t/hf? ; so that you will be at peace, undisturbed."

Ver. 18. Judah now advances from among the others,
and approaches Joseph to save his father's favourite. He

' Cf. XX.I. 34. * For parallels, sec xivii. 3S.

» As in sxii. 35. * Ch. iiivii. 34.

» Ch. xliii. 8 ff. eisa. xii. 11. Knotel.

' Wellhausen wishes to ouiit nTIJT because of ver. 18, and to read

■ Ch. xlii. 21.

* Sam. and Sept. Q'niwffl as circumBtantial clause.
"> 1 Sam. i. 17, xx. 42.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

400 GENESIS XLIV. 19-2S [428, 429

asks to be granted the favour of speaking freely before him.^
He IB aware of the greatness of the request, for Joseph is like
the king in authority and dignity.

3 — 3, as xviiL 25. For '?, see xliii 20.
Ver. 1 9 fif. He first tells their whole history in so far as
connected with Joseph's demand to see Benjamin, and explains
how and why it was with the utmost unwillingnesa that his
father had allowed him to come with them.

Ver. 19. A passage of C"s, which has not been preserved,
and which differed from ^s account in oh. xlii., is here pre-
supposed ; see note on xliii. 6 f.

Ver. 20. And a yowng hoy horn to him in hit old age; cf.
xxxviL 3, in C. Probably the expression D^apr -ijn was not
nsed ; hence 'h, though elsewhere in ch. xliii f. Beiyamin is
always called ipj. np, as in xliL 38 ; in xlil 13, 32, from B,
lU'K is used. They regarded him as really dead,*

Ver, 21. / wiiJi to let my eye on him, "to show him
attention, take him under my protection.' Judab ventures
to interpret Joseph's request as a sign of favour towards
Benjamin." •

Ver. 22. At the time they had raised the objection that
the boy could ^ not leave their father, tor he would die in such
a case. This was in 0"% account only (not in B, xlii 13, 32).

nm — ann [one type of conditional sentence, without special
particle in protasis].'

For ver. 23, see xliii. 3, 5; for vv. 24-26, xliiL 2 ff. For
'?*l, Samar. Sept. Peeh. Vulg. have 13'3K. But see ver. 27.
liTil is apodosia to 'ji b" dk.

Vv. 27-29. See xxxvii. 33 and xlii 38. For !I«, see
note xxix, 14 ; and for ™n-ip, xv. 16.

fijna, in evil, i.e. misfortune, which would cloud his closing
days. The antithesis is in peace?

> Ch. SI. 8, xxiii. 16, 1. 4. » Ch. xlii. 22.

' Jer. xixii. 13, xl, 4 ; Pa. xiiiiL 18, xxiiv. 16,

* Knobe!. * See xliiL 32.

■ QeaeniuB," 169. S«. ' Cb. xv. 16. Eaobel.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

iaa\ QEHBBia xliv. 30-33 f. 401

Ver. 30 f. The inference from all this is now drawn: if
Jndah returns to bis father withoat the eon to whose soul the
/other's soul is bound, i.e. to whom he was attached with all
his 80ul,^ it will cost him (Uie speaker) his life, — a result which
Joseph cannot, so he assmnes, desire. The principal clause,
to which ver. 30 is suhordinate, b^ns with rrm in ver. 31;
and within it, in turn, Mt03 is subordinate to noi.

It is not at all obvious why upoJl should be corrected to
'piHi.* After lyan ]*K the versions* have untt, as in ver. 30 ;
but it is unrequired. Sea, further, xlii, 38.

Ver. 32. Their father is hoping without utisgiving that
he will return, for your servant got the hoy for a pledge from
his father, was trusted with him after giving a pledge.* This,
too, is the reason why he is making his appeal in this way.

Ver. 33 f. His final appeal, which has been prepared for
by the account of their father's love for Benjamin (w. 19-29)
and of his own suretyship (ver. 32). He aska to be allowed
to take Benjamin's place as slave, and for permission to
Benjamin to depart with the others. If his request is not
granted," he will have to be a witness of his father's mis-
fortune.

Judah's speech is in the name of the others, and so an
expression of their desires also.

Z. Joseph RBVBALa himself, and eivites Migration to
Egypt, Ch. XLV. ; following B and G.

Joseph is now convinced of his brothers' change of
feeling, and at length reveals himself. At the same time he
calms their fears r^arding the consequences of their sin
against him, and proposes to them to hasten back to Oanaan
and tell his father, and invite him to migrate to Goshen
in Egypt. The king extends to them a similar invitation,

' 1 Sam. jcviii 1. » Wellhausen, JBDTh. sii. 447.

" Sam. Sept. Pesh. Vulg. * See iliii. 9.

» ForJB, cf. iii. 32, snxviii. 11, xlii. 4.

DILLMANN. — II.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

402 aEKBSIS XLT. 1 [429, 430

and offers the wagons which would be required in the migra-
tion. The brethren return home with presents from Joseph
for themselves and their father. Jacob is overjoyed, and
at once shows his resolution to go to be with Joseph. The
whole tangled history is thus now uniavelled, and the guiding
influence of divine providence (vv. 5-8) streams out as a
light from the obscurity which had enveloped the actions and
fortunes of those involved.

Both narrators must, of course, have written about this
preliminary conclusion to the history. We find, as a matter
of fact, that B has made £'b account his main source, but
has worked into it not a little from C. C is represented
principally in w. la,^ 2,' 4S, and partially 5a ;^ traces are
also present in w. 7,* 13 f.,' 28,' and probably also ver. 10.'
What remains is a well-connected whole, which is proved to
belong to 5 by its divergences from C,^ by references to it
afterwards,^ by the emphasis it lays on the agency of divine
providence and on Joseph's high position in Egypt, and by
its language.^" At least it offers D<} decisive reasons gainst
fs authorship. Regarding vv. 19-^1 and a surprising
expression in ver. 23, see below. \

Ver. la. Joseph has succeeded thus fW in playing his
part of stranger only because of his uneeri^ty regarding
his brothers' state of mind. N^ow that Judah has spoken as
he did he can no longer restrain himself,^'' as \he must do,
because of all those Btandi-ng before kirn. He therefore com-
mands all to withdraw except his brothers. /

viv VSHi — in xviii. 2,xxviil 13, from C (in Ex. xviii ^(f,
from B). ■■ ■

' pBKnn. ' Contrast ver. 16. * Joseph's sale "t^- jsp,

' Redundant.' » Parallel to ver. 9 ; ^m^l, 'ItOT^Jf ^. ■

• itOfc". ' See notes. ■•

• E.g. ver. 3 contrasted with iliii. 27f. ; Pharaoh's offer (ver. l\ Tff.)
contrasted with xlvi. 31 IT., where it ia not presupposed.

• In slvi. 6 to vv. 19, 21, in ilvii. 12, 1. 21 to ver. U.
•• E.g. u-rhtt (vv. 5, 7f., 8), apjr" (ver. 25), T3'JJ3 mn (ver. 6), Ija (ver'

17), ms (ver. 21), la (ver. 23).
" Ch. xliii 31.

Digitized by GOOC^IC

430] GEKE8IB XLT. 1-T 403

Ver, 16 may also be from C, but may be taken from the
introduction to Be rect^nition acene. ininn, make one's self
known, elsewhere only in Num. xii. 6.

Ver. 2, from C Joseph gave free vent to his voice in
weepii^, i.e. broke into loud weeping, so that I^ypt, i.e. the
Egyptians,' outside or near by, heard it ; the court also heard
it, i.e. probably learned of it. Comp. ver, 16. Joseph
lived in the royal city {xlvi. 31).

□nsD has not the article, and so is not to be pointed

Ver. 3 f. After thus revealing himself Joseph's first
question is regarding his father ; this is natural in B,\n C
it would be superfluous after xliii 27 f. and xliv. 19-34,
Their trepidation is so great they cannot reply. They had
started back from him (John xviii 6), and he now tells them
to come nearer,* bo that they might gain confidence and
courage. The further declaration, that he is Joseph whom ^
they sold into Egypt,* is taken from C?

Ver. 5aa and y, also from C. He exhorts them not to be
downcast and depressed because of what they had done, but
to regard it as of God's working, and themselves as His
instruments. Ck>d sent him before them to Egypt to preserve
them and others alive.

laam* and the sale recall G\ oa'i'sn irp' and D'n^, B.
For Jn, see xlii 15.

Ver. 6. For now * the famine had lasted two years
already (a period during which he had been the means of
preserving people), and there still awaited them five years in
which there would be no tillage and no harvest.

Ver. 7. It was for this purpose God sent him before
them to Egypt, that he might preserve them by his care.

To place a remnant /or you on the earth, " to bring it
' Ch. xli. 55.

* Ch. xliv. 18. » GeBenius,»» 138. 1 A. I.

* Cbs. zziTii. 28, ixziz. 1. ' Coatrast zl. ISo,

* Cba. vi. 6, iiiiv. 7. ^ Ch. iiii. 33.
> ChB. iixL 38, 41, xivii. 36, iliii. 10.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

404 aKNKSIS XLV. 8, 9 F. [430, «1

about that you sbould have descendants on the earth, and
that your race should not be extirpated from the earth." >
The words which follow, to give you life f6nj no-^'?, are very
difficult, whether the untranslated words are taken in apposi-
tion to aJ?,^ or as dative of the product, so that there may he a
numerous rescued band.' The difficulty is increased by the
fact that B elsewhere * uses rrnn with the accusative, for it is
even less easy to supply ri'ittB". In view of 2 Chron. xiL 7
we can hardly strike out '? before ni3^.* Ver. 6 may be a
mutilated insertion from C. The thought may be paralleled
from L 20 (in B) ; for no-'x, comp. xxxii. 9 (xiv. 13).

Ver. 8. To execute this plan of His, accordingly, God
sent him to Egypt, not the brothers, and has given him the
needful position.

Pharaoh's fatkerr — paternal councillor of the king ; a title
of honour designating the king's chief minister.' According
to Brugsch/ ah en pirdo is an official title of the principal
(house) minister in documents of the 19th dynasty; and
" adon of the whole country " occurs in a similar sense in a
document of the 18th dynasty.

Lord of his house, xli 40. Ruler (as ver. 26), see note
xlii. 6.

Ver. 9 f. The brothers are to hasten back to Canaan and
invite Jacob, in Joseph's name, to migrate without delay to
E^pt with all his possessions and dependants. We have to
assign ver. 10 to C^ because it is presupposed in xlvl 28.
But we can scarcely doubt that Goshen was to be, and
became, the place of residence in B also, for we cannot
assume, in spite of Pharaoh's offer in ver. 17 If., that Israel,
according to his account, lived in the city beside Joseph.

» 2 Sam. siv. 7 ; Jer. xUv. 7. KnobeL

* Sohumaim. * Knobel, Belitzsck.

* Cha. ilvii. 2S, I. 20. ' Sam. Sept. OlBhausen.
«SeeQ««eiiias,rftM.p.7,alaoEBthei'{Apocr.)im,6,ivLll; IMaccxlSB.
f L'ExodK, p. 17 ; GenAtcftte, 207, 248, 202, 592, etc. [Eng. tr. i, 266,

ii. 140, 180, 348].

B WelUtaiuen, Kittel \ tbe fint three worda, EautZBch-Socin.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

to] 0ENE8IB XLV 405

1^ — ^iu C,^ whereas A has Land of Samoa} " Both
names refer to the same district, which permits of the Septua-
gint rendering of jb-j in xlvi 28 by 'Pa/tcffff^. Ite situation
was at least on the eastern side of the Nile ; for while the
Hebrews extended as far ae the river,* there is no mention
of their crossing it either on the occasion of their arrival or
departure." In xlv. 10 and xlvi 34 the Septuagint has
Teirift, 'ApafftcK. In the Greco-Roman period 'Apaffia was
one of the twenty-three vo/ioi into which the Delta was
divided; its principal town was faKovva-a.* Even in the
Peregrijiatio Sylvice,^ Arabia, in this sense, and Gesse are
identified. During the 18th and lOtb dynasties Lower
I^ypt had only fifteen nomes, and the later vofuoi of Arabia
and Bubastis were still included in the great province of On
(Heliopolis), which was bounded on the east by what was later
the vo/wf of Heroonpolis (Fithom). ic*] has not yet been
found as a voftot in the inscriptions of that date. But a text
which dates from King Merenptah ' says of the neighbourhood
of Pi-Bailos (probably Bilbeis), " the country around was not
cultivated, but was left as pasture for cattle, because of the
strangers ; it was abandoned since the time of the ancestors."
Now the Egyptian name of the region two or three hours east
of Bubastis was Kesem or Kes ; and ^aKwatra, already referred
to, has long been supposed ' to be a compound from this very
Kes, in the form Fa-Kes, while Kes itself has been identified
with pn.B Naville's excavations have shown that Sopt, the
modem Saft el-Henneh, was the religious capital of this
district The country round Sopt east of the canal Abu-1-
Munagge, between Belbeis on the south and Ahbaseh on the

' Cha. xlvi. 28 f., 34, ilrii. 1, 4, 6, 27, 1. 8 ; Ei. viii. 18, it. 26.
» Ch. xlvii. U ; cf. Ei. »ii. 37 ; Num. xxxiii. 6.
' Ei. ii. 3 ff. ; Num. ri. 5.

* PtoL iv. 6. 63 ; ct. Strabo, ivii. 1. 26.

* Ed. OEUnurrini, p. 46 ff.

* Usriette, Karadk, lii. line 8.

' Vonder Hardt, ChampoUion, firugsch, Ebera.

* See Naville, Land of QoAm, 1887, pp. IS ff. and 26.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

406 GENESIS XLT. 11-13 [431, 432

eaet, would then be Kesem. We have accordingly to think
of the Old Teetameat Gosheu as lying east of Bubaatia
(Z^azig) in the direction of Tell el-Kebir, and as extending
south to a point beyond Bilbeia. This does not deny that
the Israelites may in time have extended farther east
" Saadia and Abusaid still put Sadir for itpj ; it is a place
north-east of Bilbeis ' between Abbasia and ChashbL* Mak-
rizi' defines G-oshen as the land of Bilbeis, principal town
of the modem province of eah-Sharkiye, as far as the
country of 'Amalek. Goshen was counted one of the best
parts of Egypt,* and was a pastoral country.* The province
of esb-Sharkiye is still reckoned the best and most productive
in Egypt." * The name ft?), which was also that of a city
and district in southern CanaanJ may have been semitised
from Ees, Eesem.^

Ver. 11. He will nourish^ Jacob here, beside him, during
the five years of famine which remain.

H'!9'!>1B — that you may iwt come to poverty, decline in
wealth ; " the Sept, has iKipt^^^, Aquila a.vaKu$y)<!, Vulg,
and Pesh. pereas. The rendering, that you may not be pos-
sessed, ie. being pressed by want, become the property of
others,^' is less natural.

Ver. 12. He bids them be convinced, in spite of their
surprise, of the truth of what they see (or hear). ITiat it is
my mouth which (^leaks to you, not that of another.

Ver. 13. Commission to tell his father of his exalted
station, and to bring him to Egypt with all speed. Fractically
a repetition of ver. 9 ff., and bo, in view also of Tim, no doubt
an insertion from C.^'

» Eitter, Erdhijid^, xiv. 69. " YttkClt, MvAtarik, p. 842.

^ In Rosenmiiller, AUerlhumskttnde, iii, 247,

' Ch. ilvii. e, n. • Ch. xlW. 34.

* Robinson, I'aUstiiie,^ i. 64, Knobel.

'Josh. x.4i, li. 16, XV. 61.

' See also Riehtn, HaiidicdrUrbvdi, 628.

' ChB. ilvii. 12, 1. 21. "> OnkeloB, OeseniuB, DeliUscli, and otliers,

'■ Enobel, with reference to xlvii. 19 ff.
»» WelUiaiiseiL

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

4a] GENESIS XLT. 14-19 407

Ver 14 f. Now tliat he has made them fully comprehend
the situation, the actual greeting is given them, by embraces,
kissea, and tears of joy ; Benjamin receives the first and
warmest welcome. After this pledge of reconciliation they
venture, on their part, to address him. Ver. 14 ia from C}
ver, 15 from B.

^??? — on them, while he emhraced them.

Ver, 16. The n^ws of the arrival of Joseph's brothers
reaches the royal palace also, and pleases the king and hie court.
Joseph's person and services were duly esteemed. 0, in
ver. 2, has already shortly stated the same thing.

'j'm ao'l — as in xh. 37 ; still in xxxiv. 18 also.

Ver 17 f. "Independently of Joseph's wishes, but in
agreement with them, it occurs to the king to invite Jacob
and his family to i^pt ; he empowers Joseph to make the
necessary proposals," *

itrs Tm, in xlii. 18, but also xliii 11, xlv. 19. hud,
whereas in xliv, 13, in (7, ^V ocy. Tjia, see Ex. xxiL 4 ; else-
where in the Pentateuch in Num. xx, 4, 8, 11 (in B).

onvD pM 3ia — " not the best part of Egypt, Goshen,' for
which ao'D is the correct expression,* but the best things,
possessions and products,* afterwards the foi of the land, the
finest producta The king does not think of the Hebrews
dwelling in Egypt for long." *

Ver, 1 9. In particular, he offers them waggons from I^pt
for the conveyance of their family and father.

^'^if -I™?) — can only mean and you have command, or
are empowered. But in ifcv inp the brothers are addressed,
not Joseph, so that the intermediate words ^'fiK"7K "ibM/ are
required. The text is therefore in confusion, more especially

» Cf. xlW. 29 {xixiii. A). ' Knobel.

' Etaslii, Fagiue, Vatablns, Clericus, J. D. Midiaelis, GeaeniuB, Rosen-
luiiller, Schiunona.

*Ch. xlvii. 6, 11,

» As w. 20, 23, ixiv. 10 ; 2 Kii^ viii. 9 ; Sept., Vulg., Tuch, Knobel,
DelituBch.

« Knobel. ' PeBhitta.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

408 GESES13 XLV. 20-23 [432, 433

a8 the use of the paseive nvt jg very saepiciouB.^ We might
read Dnh mx from the Sept. (Vulg.) a-i> Se SvreiXai. But the
words Da'Piin DSDob * are also surprising, for B does not else-
where name Q'tn specially along with tp' Further, ^jt j-pn Dnn
is written elsewhere in the Pentateuch only by D, 'ai 31D '3 in
ver. 20 has already been expressed in ver. 18, and *33 p \^fjn
^IcitJ" in ver. 21 ia absolutely proleptical. It may accoid-
ingly be conjectured that ver. 1 9 f . with ^mb''— ItPjn and
nsno ^ ^ in ver. 2 1 * are due to insertion and redaction by
S, who considered it of importance that Fharaoh himself
should have given the orders related. -Fs text, ':i »1DV "h jni
(ver. 21, of. 27), was simpler.

'"V?!! — a wt^on, differs from the ^^"f^ " among the 1^3^"
tiaus also.* Nothing is said of horses being yoked to it ; ^ the
use of other animals, oxen or asses, is presupposed ; in
xlvi 29 and L 9 it is different.

Ver. 20. " They may leave their effects in Canaan, for in
l^pt, the land of civilisation and industry, they will be able
to procure the best there is. Let not your eye take pity on
your effects, do not be bo attached to them as to think you
must take them with you. Compassion receives expression
in the look." '

Ver. 21. They act accordingly. ^-Jij), xli. 40 ; ynb mv,
xliL 25.

Ver. 22. Joseph also presents his brothers with new
suits of clothes, in accordance with the Eastern custom of
doing so.' rhob Tttthrt, dress-ckanges, i.e. garments tor change,
valuable garments for which the ordinary dress was changed
on holiday occasions." Each of the ten brothers received

' See Num. xxivi. 2.

* See Comm. on Num. ixxii. 36.

* And so, of course, alao xlvi. f,b. ' Ch. ili. 43.
" Emwui, Aigypten, p. 650 f. [Eng. tr. 491]. ^ Sec xii, 16.

* Deut, viL 16, liii. 8, and frequently.
•Winer,* 1.411,663.

"• Ch. xxviL 15. SeeJudg.xiv.lSf., 19; 2 Kings v. 6, 22 f.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

us] GENEBIS XLV. 23-26 409

the garments of a full suit ; Benjamin w given five timeB as
many,' and 300 shekeU' of silver in addition.'

Ver. 23. He also sends his father presents, namely, ten
asses laden with E^ptian products, and ten she asses with
com and provisions for his journey.

nuta — in l-ike maniier, equally,^ not " garments and money
also," but " also as a present."

I^tp — more an Aramaic word ; perhaps a later gloes for an
original fTO (ver. 21, xlii 25).

Ver. 24. " He sends them away. The words irnn hv. do
not mean tremble not, i.e. fear not,* for such encoun^e-
ment was unnecessary in the case of men who had repeatedly
made the journey, and to express it ^'i? would be used.
Translate be nat moved, do not get angry on the road." '
They are to abstain from quarrelling about their offence
against Joseph, " and make no reproaches." ^ The Samaritan
has the reciprocal form of the verb, WJinn.

Ver. 25 f. They return home and tell their father.

'31 — and that, transition to the indirect speech.

195 — not remained cold,' but lecam* cold. A numbness
of consciousness and sensation was the first result of the
sudden news, which he could not at once believe. The ex-
pression nk ' need not be assigned to ^"

Ver, 27. Only after they repeat to him some of Joseph's
words, in which he recognises him, and after he sees the
waggons, does Jacob feel the news to be tru& Eia spirit came
to life ; ^* the life of joyful emotion entered him.

Ver. 28, from 0. Now, putting aside every other
thoi^ht, and dominated by the single idea that Joseph Is

'Cf-xliii. 34. "See xx. 16.

' Knobel. ♦ Ewald, g 1056.

' J. D. Michaelu, Ilgen, Bohlen, Tuch, Baumgarteti, Oesenius.

* Versions, Rabbinical writers.

' Ct. xlii. 22 ; comp. ProT. uii. 9 ; lea. xxviii. 21. Knol)el.

» Knobel, KeU. » Hab. i. 4 ; Pe. sxiviii. ».

'• Giesebrecht, ZATW. 1861, p. 237.
" I^ Xlii. 27, Ixix. 33.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

410 GENESIS XLVI [434

alive, Jacob wishes to set out without delay to see him.
Comp. xlvi. 30.

y^, much, Le. enough} For niot* men, cf. xxvii. 4.

C. FROM THE MIGRATION INTO EGYPT TO THE END
OP JACOB'S HISTORY, CHS. XLVI.-L.

From now onwards all three sources are ^aiu present.
Three subdivisions ai-e marked out. a. Chs. xlvi 1-xlvii.
27, the immigration of the Israelites, their settlement in
Goeben, and the course of affairs as long as the famine
lasted. /9. Chs. xlvii. 28-xlix. 33, Jacob's last instructions
and arrangements, and his death. 7. Ch. L 1-26, his burial,
and events up to Joseph's death. The first two of these
subdivide still further into several sections.

1. The Migkation of Iskael, Ch. XLVL 1-27 ; accoeding

TO .ff (t7) AND A.

Jacob joumeya to Beeraheba', offers God sacrifices, and in
a vision by night receives encour^ing revelations regarding
his emigration. From here he sets out for Egypt with all
his family and his possessions. The house of Israel at this
date numbered seventy souls ; a list of all their names is
given.

Vv, 1-5 are from B; * the vision by night, the Egyptian
waggons (ver. 5), the words n<7h» (ver. 2), "^h DiP (ver. 3),
and more in ver. 3 f. prove his authorship. But R has
made changes in vv. 1 f. and 5,* and la is mainly from C.
Of what remains, ver. 6 f., by universal consent, belongs to
A* But 80 in the main does the list in w. 8-27, which
has a very appropriate position, and is neither superfluous

' 2 Sara. xxiv. IG ; 1 Kings lix. 4 ; ia the Pentateuch, Ei. ii. 28 ;
Num. ivi. 3, 7 ; Deut. i. 6, ii. 3, iiL 36,

> Knobel, Schrader, Wellhausen. ' See hdUs.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

434, 43e] GSNSSIS XLVI. 1, 2 411

nor mconBisteiit with the short recapitulation of Ex. i 1-5,
and the lists of Ex. vi 14 fT. and Kmn. xxvL In style and
languf^e ^ it agrees with other Bectiona from A. It is not
from C,^ with whose Btatemeuts it is irreconcilable, nor
simply by a later hand from A'b material,' nor from that of
A and (7,* or of other sources.' While in the main from A^
it has, however, heen redacted by R on the basis oi C B
in w. 8, 12&, 15, 20, 26 f.,^ and in a manner similar to
X. 36 and xi 27 fT. We may here leave undecided the
question whether Deut. x. 22 depends on ^* or on a
tradition independent of A.^

Ver. la, from G, because of {wib* jro'i ; " in his history
Jacob was resident in Hebron." Tliere is no trace of an
account from C, also, regarding the sacrificial feast in
Beersheba', and we have to assign ver. IS to 5, in whose
history Jacob started for Egypt from Beersheba'.^ The
words jnB* ^Ka Kai are accordingly a connecting link from B.
It is not clear whether in ^s account Jacob arrived in
Beersheba' on his way to Egypt from elsewhere, or whether
he was already in Beersheba', perhaps for the sake of being
nearer I^ypt during the famine, or because of what had
happened in Shechem.**

Here in Beersheba', where Isaac had previously built an
altar,^* Jacob, on the occasion of his leaving the country,
sacrifices to the God of his father^ in token of thanksgiving
and petition for grace.^' The nsT was a sacrificial feast.

Ver. 2. Here (5od speaks to him in the visions of night —

' Eg. apji' -6a (ver. 8), mx pD (ver. 18), B%1 (w. IB, 18, 22, 25,
27), UT 'KV (ver. 26).

* Hupfeld, Bohmer. ' Wellhansen. * Kaj'ser.

» Kuenen, Ondtnoek,^ i. 69, 317 f.

' Knobel, Ndldeke, Schrader. ' Ntildeke, Bruston.

' Knobel, Nijldeke, Bruston. » Wellhausen, Kuenen.

"» Cf. ixxv. 6, ivi. 21. " Cha. xiiv. S7, iixvii 16.

" Ver. 5. '» Cb. xlviii. 22.

" Ch, xivl 36 ; cf. Abraham in xxi. 33.

" Cf. xxsi. 64, 42.

'" Cf. also the sacrifices in Bethel, mv. 1, 3, 7.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

412 GEHBSI8 XLVI. 3-C [436

the cuBtomary virions of night.' Compare notes on xx. 3
and XV. 1. This is the last revelation. The immigration
into Canaan reated on one,* and now the emigration from it
does BO alAo.

The phraseology is as in xxiL 11, For the repetition
of nDK*i see note on xxiL 7. btriir instead of apjT, which
comes immediately after, ia probably an expreaaion carried
on by B from ver. 1.

Ver. 3. God announcea Himself as El, Ood of your
father,' and takes away his fear * of migration to a foreign
country by telling him that He will make him a great
people.

riTi — for TVTT, as njn for njn in Ex. iL 4, also in SS"
'uS D«fej — as in xxi. 13, 18. It is not apparent why
'11 ^^ *3 should be held to be an insertion by R'

Ver. 4. God Himself will journey with him, and He, too,
will be the one to bring him back to Canaan. The refer-
ence is to the return of his descendants, and not to the
bringing back of Jacob's dead body.^ There is no mention
of divine agency in connection with the latter event, while
it is always emphasised in connection with the exodus from
I^pt* His loved son Joseph will close his eyes (in the
foreign land)." " This last service of love was a custom
among other peoples of antiquity." '"

n^ Di — as in xxxi. 15, from B; infin. Kal, althou^
verb Hiphil, cf. xxxvii. 33.

Ver. 5. Jacob sets out from Beersheba'. The waggons
sent by Pharaoh are made use of.^' Ver. 6 is probably
redacted by E; see note on xlv. 19.

' Job iv. 13. * Ch. Kii. 1 ff.

» Ct. sxsv. 7, xxKiiL 20, and the note on xiv. 18.

* Ch. xlv. 28 is not from B. ' Knobel.

" KautMch-Socin. ' Chs.' tlrii. 29 f., 1. 5 ff.

' Ex. iii. 8, vi. 8, and frequently. Knobel.

» Ch. 1. 1.

'" Iliad, xi. 453 ; OdyM. li. 426, xxiv. 386 ; Eimpidea, Phan. 1466 ;
Hecuba, 430 ; jEjieid, i». 487 ; Ovid, Uertyid. I IDS. Knobel.
" Ch. slv. 21, 27.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

43ti.436] QEMSaiS XLTt. 6-10 413

Ver. 6 f., from A} For "im Ijnj, cf. xvii. 7, 9 f., xxxv.
12, eta

Ver. 7. He took with him all his desceadante, including
daughters and granddaughters. Although only one daughter
playe a part in the legend,* others are, of course, to be
supposed.^ In the list which follows, one daughter and one
granddaughter are named (vv, 15 and 17). The daughter's
name is an interpolation; the granddaughter must have
possessed some significance in the tribal history of later
times.* The other daughters, granddaughters, and daughters-
in-law (ver. 26) are not named.

Ver. 8. These are the naities, as in xxv. 13, xxxvi. 10.
The list is said to contain the names of the sotis of Israel
who came to Egypt; ver. 17 includes a granddaughter. The
statement is corrected by the words Jacob a-nd his sons, which
are doubtless an insertion of the redactor, who desired to
retain the number thirty-three, given in ver. 15, in spite of
his insertion of ver. 12b a. In the list the sons are
arranged according to their mothers.^ The names are
repeated elsewhere with certain variations.'

3py» nba — as xxv. 13, xxxv. 23, xxxvl 15 ; Num. iii. 2.

Vv. 9-15, The sons of Leah.

Ver. 10. ^10^ is replaced by ?WD3 in Num. xxvi.' 12,
1 Chron. iv. 24. ^^K is not given in Num. and Chron.
inir in Ex. vi 15 also, but rnt in Num. and Chron.

Said, son of the Canaanite '' — her history is supposed to
be known to us from the legends or genealogies. See eh.
xxxviii. r^rding the intermingling of the sons of Jacob
with the Ganaanites.

' Cf. xii. fi, wxi. 18, Kiivi. 6. ' Chs. sxi. 21, x^iv. 1 ff.,

» Ch. xixvii. 35 ; a«T.4ff.,xi. II ff.

* Num. xxvL 46 ; see also Ewald, GeKhichU," i. 541 fT. [Eng. tr. i.
378f.], and cf. cases like Num. xxix. 1 ff.; 1 Chron. ii. 34, iv. 3, vii, 24,
32, xiT. 6 ; also Oen. xxxvi. 22, 25.

» As xxxv. 23-26 and xxxix. 9-14.

* Ex. vi. 14^16; Num. xxvi.; 1 Chron. ii.-viii,
' Also in Ex. vi. 15.

OMzcdoyGoOgle

414 aiNSSis XLVL 12-22 [430

Ver. 12. Eegarding Perea and Zerach, see xxiviii 29 f.
From DD^ to pu is an insertion of the redactor from cb.
xxxviii. as it is in Nam. xxvl 19. Descendants who died
in Canaan could have no place here (see ver. 8). Seeing
that A included 'Er and Onan, he waa guided by a theory
other than that of ch. xxxviiL

Ver. 13. fiJB; in 1 Chron. vii. 1, niOB.> Lagarde^ makes
njB mean Bea-wrack, and KAn the carmine vjorm {Purpurxhneeke ;
cochineal insect), ai' ; Sept. 'Aaov/i ; Samaritan, Num. xxvl 24
and 1 Chron. vii, 1, ^^K*^

Ver. 15. Concluding sentence, va ran nw, is awkwardly
attached,' and without doubt an insertion by the redactor ; *
Dinah was therefore not included by .<4 in bis enumeration,
although he knew of her." vnosi, which is out of harmony
with ver. 8, will also be an insertion. Thirty-three is
exactly the total of the " sons of Leah," Eeuben having four,
Simeon six, Levi three, Jndah seven, Issachar four, and
2ebulun three, both sons and grandsons being reckoned. But
the redactor, who could not count '£r and Onan, must have
included Dinah and Jacob himself.

Vv. 16-18. The sons of Zilpah.

Ver. 16, For l^'Kt the Sept has Zoifmp, and the Samar.
and Num. xxvl 15, I^Enr, which is to be preferred because of
'jrtBy.* jiaSK; Samar. jijnxw; Sept Satroffdv; Num. xxvl
16, '?J». '1'''K in Num. xxvt 17 is "rii**.

Ver. 17. ^^. is given in 1 Chron. vii. 30, hut absent in
Num. XXVL 44. Jastrow^ su^ests a connection between
"■s? and ^?yo and the much quoted ^gabiri and MiUdl of
the Tell Amama letters.

Ver. 18. The total sixteen ^rees with the particulars
which give seven sons to Gad, and four sons, a daughter and
two grandsons to Aeher.

Vv. 19-22. The sons of Rachel. Ver. 19 does not

' Cf. Judg. X. 1. « In GGN. 1888, p. 282 [error].

3 OlshauBen. * In accordance with ixxiv. 26.

» Ch. xxxiv. » Cf. Josh. xiii. 27. ' In JBL. si. I2a

Digitized byCoOgk'

436,437] GBNESIS XLVI. 2&-26 415

commence aa before Dnaw iiMD iDr '33i, because the in-
formation that Joeeph'e two bodb were bom in I^ypt is to
be given here.

Ver, 20. From le^ to lit is an insertion of the redactor's
from xll SO ; ~ivn muet be made to refer to a Q'^a which
may be supplied from ^w.*

Var. 21, lu the Septuagint only BaXii, Boxop.'Aff^ipk
are the sons of Benjamin; rvp^, Noe/tav, 'Ayx^i, 'Pax;,
Mafufiifi are sons of BaKa, and 'ApdZ son of Tt)p6.

"03 — not in 1 Chron. viiL; in Num. xxvi. 35 * under
Ephraim.

^ — absent in Num. xxvi. 38 ; in 1 Chron. viil 3 (5),
son of Jna.

I?^ — son of jAa in Num. xxvi. 40 and 1 Chron. viii. 4.

For O'BO tPtt-ii "riK, Num. xxvi 38 f. (tri'nK and omDfc')
and 1 Chron. viii (ver. 1, TinK,' and ver. 5, IKDB'*) have two
names only, but the total in ver. 22 presupposes three.

B'Bn — wanting in Sept.; in Num. xxvi 39, owri; in
1 Chron. viii 5, BTin, grandson of j6a (?) ; but see vii 1 2, 1 5,
DBH and D^sn.

TiK — son of ff!)3 in Num. xxvi 40 ; probably in 1 Chron.
viii. 3, also, under the name i^«.

Yer. 22. The total tallies, and shows that if the names
of ver. 2 1 are in part corrupt there were still originally ten
names there. It is the last place for the su^estion of a
patchwork from other genealogies (Nnm. xxvi in especial).*
For ^?; the Samar. and Sept. have, better, fn^ ; comp. ver. 20.

Vv. 23-25. The sons of Bilhah.

Ver. 23. '33, although only one name follows; see
xxxvi 25. O'ic'n; Sept. ^AaoiJ,; Num. xxvi 42, oniE*.

Ver. 24. D^; Sept. XoXk^ij.; uhv, Samar. and 1 Chron.
vii 13. The total talUes.

Ver, 26. The sum total of Jacob's direct descendants

• See V. 3, ■ Not Sept. text.

' Or iinK, ver. 6. * Cf. vii. 12, 16, D'Btr.

* Kuenen,

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

416 QKNBSIS XLVI. 27 [437

who come with him to Egypt was 66, excluding daaghtera-
in-kw. From Leah 32 are coimted, from Zilpah 16, from
Bilhah 7, and from Kachel 11. Joseph and his sods do not
come into consideration until ver. 27.

aprS, by Jacob, or under his leadership ; with him
(Sept fierd). in' 'nr, Ex. l 5 ; Gen. xxxv. 11. For l?^,
see xxvi 1.

Ver. 27. i)^,; cf.ver. 22, xxxv. 26. DJjr.Ewald, 5 318a.
nKB^r, see xviiL 21.

The remark is only now made that when Joseph and his
two sons, who were already in ^ypt, are added, the complete
total of the House of Jacoh, as it came to E^OT*-! ''^^ '^^■
But it is immediately clear that this final reckoning
(66 + 3+1^) is a correction of the original, which was
made up of 33 + 16 + 14 + 7,' and that it connects itself
with the secondary understanding of the number 33 remarked
under ver. 15. In this light we see that tm ai^, in
ver. 26, and all ver. 27 as far as riDISD, is from the red&ctor,
and perhaps npjr ^a n?J laStD (ver. 26) also. He counted 69
without Jacob, but A 70.* ^s correction makes still more
obvious the system by which * each subordinate wife is given
a number half that of the corresponding principal wife
(Leah 32, Zilpah 16; Rachel 14, BUhah 7). The number
70 recurs in Ex, i 6 (70 without Jacob), and Deut x. 22
(70 with Jacob (?)). But in ver. 27 the Septnagint gives
75, and so also Acts vii. 14. In ver. 26 the Septuagint, as
well as the Massoretic, number is 66. Its total 75 is
obtained by giving Joseph (ver. 20) 3 grandsons and 2 great-
grandsons.^ The partial total in ver. 22, the sons of Bachel,
is 1 8 ; for while Joseph has 5 more than the Massoretic
number,^ Benjamin has one less. The deliberate character

I The 1 ii the head of the house, Jacob himself.
' Vv. Ifl, 18, 22, 2B. a Qf_ El, V. 1.

• Ewald, AUerihiinier," 331 [Eng. tr. 250].

' From 1. 23 ; Num. xxvi. 28 ff. ; I Chron. vii. 14 ff.

* The number 9, given by the Sept. in ver. 27 aa the number of
Joseph's de«cend(uits bom in Egypt, can only be an erroneous reading for 7.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

4Sr, *38] GENESIS XLVI. Zl 417

of the change is clear. The SeptuagiQt wishes to put side
by side all the ancestors of the families enumerated in
Num. xxvi ; A includes only those whom he thinks were
already in existence at the time of the migration. Ver. 21
has aiso been corrected in accordance with Num. xxvi.

When the genealogy is compared with those in Num. xxvi.
and 1 Chron. ii.-viiL, there are to be found, not only
variants in the readings of the names, but also all sorts
of divergences in number and arrangement; such as that
SODS become grandsons, etc. This is not at all surprising
when we consider the continuous historical change in such
family and tribal groupii^s. The divergence of A'b list in
Num. xxvi from that here, is no reason for denying bis
authorship of the latter,^ It is only a proof that, while in
Num. xxvi he describee later, legally-constituted conditions,
here bis purpose is more a historical one, so that he includes
names which afterwards became insignificant, but bad once
been of consequence.* The number 70 is no more merely
accidental than 12 was in the enumeration of tribes. It
appears from the time of Moses onwards as the number of
the membership of the body of elders, who were the repre-
sentatives of tiie tribes and principal kinships ; ' and it
retained its significance in the whole history of Israel down
to the time of the Sa'nhedrim itself. It is postulated as an
ideal number of this kind here also. But it is to be observed
that individuals and not kinships are always spoken of.
Even Bo, however, the representation is inconsistent with the
st£^ which has been reached in the development of Israel,
according to the narrative of £ (7, up to ch. xlvi. Even if
we allow that Peres might have sons * twenty-one years after
the date of Joseph's being sold,* there is an evident contra- ■

» Hupfeld.

' E.g. ver. 12. Ewald, OttehichU,' i. 594f. lUittory, i. 416].
" Ex. xxiv. 1, 9; Num. si. 16 ; Ewald, AUertkiimtr," 328ff. {Aniiqui-
((■«3, 245ff.].
* Ver. 126.
' Cha. xxxvij. S, xxxviii Iff., sli, 46, xlv, 11.

DILLHANN. — II. S;

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

418 OENBSia XLVI. 27 [«8, 430

dictiou between Benjamin the youth of xliii 8, xliv. 20, etc.,
and Benjamin the father of twelve sons.' " To remove the
inconsistencies, it has been assumed that beaidee Manasseh
and Ephraim, others also of the enumerated descendants of
Jacob were bom in Egypt.' But the aasumption is unallow-
able. It is only in the two cases that the narrator records
birth in Egypt' If others had been similarly r^arded it
would certainly have been remarked in their case also. The
narrative represents all the sons, grandsons, and great^rand-
Bous enumerated, except Joseph, Manasseh, and Ephraim, aa
having participated in Jacob's migration. There was certainly
no thought of their having done so in luTiiiia patrum."*
We gain nothing by the assertion that the author mistook a
list of descendants bom in Jacob's own lifetime for one of
those who migrated to Egypt with him, and that as such he
used and inserted it ; ^ we also do injustice to the author.
In A'e chronology, if only we keep it apart from B and C,*
a growth of the house of Jacob to the extent represented
is possible.'

2. Abeiyal, Meeting with Josbph, Assionment of Goshek,
Chs. XLVI. 28-XLVII. 11 ; according to C and ^.

Jacob, having sent Judah on in front to Joseph, arrives
in Goshen with all be has. Joseph hastens there to greet
his father, and directs his brothers to tell the king, at an
audience he will obtain for them, that they are shepherds.
The purpose is to secure a residence in Goshen. Five of
them are presented to Pharaoh ; they follow Joseph's direc-

» Cf. in the case of Bewben, ver. 9 and ilii. 37.

*Vater, Roaenmiiller, Eanne, Bibl. Untentith. ii. 68 ff.; Uengsten-
berg, jPenf. ii. 354 ff. ; Lengerke, Ken. i. 348 f. ; Kiirti, OesAiekU,' i. 299 ff. ;
Rcinke, BeitTdge, i. 104 ff. ; Delitratli, Keil.

» Ver. 27; cf. ver. 20 ; Ex. i. 5.

* KnoLeL » Kiihler, GetthiHtle, i. 160.

•Seep. 311 f.

' Cf. Mvi. 34 and xsviii. I ff. with xlvii. 9.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

438] GEKESIS XLTL 28 419

tions, with the wished for result (xlvL 28— xlvii. 6). Jacob
himself is presented to Pharaoh by Joseph, and receives for
himself and those with him the assignment of a place of
residence in the district of Ba'meees (xlvii. 7—11).

It is at once obvious that xlvii 7-11 cannot he from
the author of what immediately precedes. Jacob himself is
presented to Pharaoh, whereas, before, five sons are pre-
sented. By Pharaoh's command Joseph here appoints them
the land of Ba'mesea, in the other case Pharaoh assigns them
Goshen. A is indicated as the author by the statement of
B^e (ver. 7), by the phrase 'n "n 'jb* 'o' (ver. 8 t), by d^W
(ver. 3), and mnn (ver. 11). Vv. 56 and 6a should stand
before ver. 7 (Sept.), and were also A'a or^nally (see below).
On the other hand, ch. xlvi, 28-xlvii. 5a, 66 is from 0.
Plain indication of Its authorship is found in the prominence
assigned to Jadah (xlvi. 28) and in its vocabulary.* Con-
firmation is found in the want of any mention of Pharaoh's
voluntary offer made in xlv. 18 {£).

Yer. 28. ^ has already annoiinced the arrival in E^pt
(ver, 6) ; this verse continues the story of the start in ver.
1 ff., and relates that Israel sent Judah before him to
Joseph to show the way be/ore him to Goshen. The meaning
cannot be that Judah is to show the way from Palestine to
Egypt, but only that in Egypt either the way should ie
shown them to Goshen (xlv. 10), or that the necessary
directiom should be proclaimed to G^ishen, so that there might
be no obstacles in the way of Jacob's entrance with his
flocks. Joseph had to see to this, and the subject to riMn?
is Joseph,' not Judah.' The expression is condensed but .
the meaning is suitable.* It is true that the Samaritan and
Peshitta read Tntrin^ as infin. Kiph., which might seem con-

' nwr^ 'pen and 'jsisT' (Klvi. 29 f .), ajien (ver. 30), >n ^S (ver. 30),
onyijp and namn (ver. 34), JTfn (xlvii. 2), HM (ver. 4), etc.
' GeseaiuB, Knobel.

* DelitZBch, soppoeing min to mean to bring vord.

* Against Eautzsch-Socin.

Digitized by G(Xlg[c

420 GENESIS XUn. 39-31 F. [439, 440

finned by v^ ttn in ver. 29. The meaning then is, with
the commiasion that he (Joseph) should appear hefore him,
meet him, in Oosheit} But be/ore him, temporallj, is
excluded by ver. 29, where Joseph appears only after
Jacob's arrival, and vx^ would be unsuitable for to kim
(I'tK, ver. 29). The Septuagint gives awavrf^rai avr^ Koff
'Hptowp n6}M> et^ t^v 'Pofievai}, but did not read such a
thing as l^ . . , TtTh {xaff" 'Hpd . . . woKiv,' Lagarde's solemn
verdict !). Its rendering is only a free one with an insertion
got from a better acquaintance with the locality. Jacob is
to be met on entering Egypt at Pithom, le. Heroonpolis.
This city was not in Goahen proper,* but more eastward, in
a district where Ba'meaes n. had built much, and which was
named from him* In ver. 29 aho the Septut^int accord-
ingly gives Koff" 'Bpaav iroKiv for n3e>j. They probably
read also n(«yipnV' for rmrh, and either omitted ver. h, or
read i*3:i, (for vtW).

Judah's being chosen as messenger d^ees with xxxvii.
26, xliiL 3ff., xliv. 14 ff., in C. Then they eame, i.e. Jacob
and those with him, to (Goshen.

Ver. 29. Joseph orders the horses to be put in his
chariot^ and drove up to meet hie father from the Nile land,
in its narrower sense, to the more elevated district of Goshen,
and gave himself to he seen to him, showed himself to him.^

m«is^ ban, xxxiil 4, xlv. 14, "rtjr repeatedly and long
(Euth i. 14).

Ver. 30. Israel will die willingly now that he has
attained the dearest wish of his life.^

ajen, see ii 23. 'n tiW. xliii 28, xlv, 28.

Ver. 31 f. In order to obtain the king's permission to
remain in Goshen, Joseph intends to go to the long,

> J. D. Michaelis, Ilgen, Wellhaoaea ; Camm.*

» GOif. 1890, p. 169. a See p. 405 f.

« Naville, Qo^-n, pp, 18, 20; Sdwe CUij of Pithom,' p. 9ff.

' See 2 Sam. xviii. 9.

' Cha. xli. 43 and 1. 8 ; see note on xlv. 19.

' 1 KingB xviii. 1 ; Lev. siii. 7. " Gf. xlv. 38.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

440} GKNBSIS XLVL 33 F. 421

announce their arrival, and tell him that they are shepherds
(iv. 2), and have brought their flocks and herds and other
property with them.

rbstt — Joseph had ffone tip to Goshen (ver. 29), from the
royal residence we have no doubt to suppose ; now, when
returning, he atill goes up : the real or ideal elevation of
the residence explains the word.* Enohel has Memphifi in
mind as residence of the Hyksos,' and explains the expres-
sion of an aseejU of the Nile valley to Memphis.

m — 'a — for they were till now ovmers of cattle (cattle-
breeders) ; the vn is in itself surprisii^, and the words may
be conjectured ' to be an addition from ver. 34 to pave the
way for the immediate mention of -ipi as belonging to
shepherda

Ver. 3 3 f. He instaiicts them also to say, on beii^
presented to Pharaoh, when asked r^arding their occupation,*
that they have been from their earliest days, like their
fathers, raisers of cattle.

For the use of rrn, compare xxix. 17 and xxyii. 23.
uny!?D, as viil 21; D3— tM, xxiv. 25, 44, xliii. 8, xliv. 16,
xlvii 3, 19; -iiajn, xxL 30, xxvii. 4, 19, 31; Ex. ix. 14;
nimn, xliii. 32 ; •'i^, see xlviL 3 ; Samaritan, in both places,

'jn-

This statement will be followed by permission to live
in Goshen, for all shepherds are objects of aversion to the
Egyptians. In xlvii. 17 and Ex. ix. 3, flocks and herds are
Egyptian possessions, and in xlvii. 6 there is mention of cattle
which are the property of the king himself. The monu-
ments show that the f^ptians kept numbers of asses, cattle,
sheep, and goats," They required, therefore, herdsmen to
take charge of them, and they had such among their castes."

' Qeeenius, Thaaurju, 1022 ; Delitz8cfa, Eeil.

* SyncelluB, i. p. 113f. (ed. Dindorf) ; JosephuB, Contra Apion, i. 14 ;
EusebiuB, Chron. Arm. i. 224.

* Eautzsch-Socin. * Ex. v. 4.

* Cf. xii. 16 ; see Erman, jE^gpfen, 57&~S90 [Esg. tr. 427-446].

* Plato, Tim. p. 24 ; DiodoniB, i. 74.

Digitized by G(Xlg[c

422 GENESIS XLVn. 1-3 F. [440,441

But their occupation prevented their satiBfying the Egyptian
standard of cleanlinees and refinement in the care of their
bodies ; they were despised and avoided as men of the lowest
class. This was true not only of swine herds > but of cattle
herdsmen, who were called " swamp - dwellers," because,
during a part of the year they took their herds to the
uncultivated marshes, particularly of the north, for pasture.'
These facts sufficiently explain the statement of the text,
which woiild not harmonise with the facts if it were
restricted to the case of sheep and goat herds.' The reasons
given for this restriction * are insufficient. But if herdsmen
in general were au aversion to the Egyptians, still more
would foreign nomads from the land of 'Amu be sa^

Ch. xlvii. I fr. As he had promised,' Joseph announces to
the king the arrival of his family in C^hen, and introduces
to him five of his brothers whom he had brought with him
as representatives of the numerous whole.

fWpo, of the total ; ' otherwise in xix. 4. Segarding the
number 5, see xliiL 34. After np^, the Samar. and Sept
have iDjf. For an, see xliii. 9.

Ver. 3 f . As had been foreseen, the king inqiiires regard-
ing their occupation, and they give their answer according to
Joseph's instructions,* with the request that they may be
allowed to dwell as strangers in the land of Goshen.*

For I'nK, Samar. Sept. Pesh. and Targ. of Jonath. have
V\DV 'HK. ninD"^K viDKi at the beginning of ver. 4 is not a
mistaken repetition from Sh}" but makes tbeir request some-
thing apart, added to their answer : they said further}'^

iljj'i — written wrongly for "Tt'', so doubtless in xlvi. 34
also, although more tolerable there after the singular ^3.

1 Herod. iL 47, 164. * Ennan, p. 683 [Eng. tr. 439]. * Knobel.

* Derived from Herod, ii. 42, 4Sf., 81 ; PlaUrch, cb Inde, ch. 4f.i
DiodoruB, i. 70 ; Strabo, xvii. 1. 23.

» Ct. xliii. 32. «Ch. slvi. 31.

' Cf. Ezek. jiJiiii 2 ; 1 Kings lii. 31.

* Ch. xlvi. 33 i. » Chs. xlv. 10, xlvi. 34.

"■ Eaatzsch-Socin. >i See it. 8fif., xv. 6, xix. 9, xx. 9f.

Digitized by Google

*a] GENESIS XLVII. 5-9 423

133 — xii. 10, xlL 31, xliii. 1, xlvii. 13.

Ver. 5 f. Ver. 56 docB not suit as a reply to the requeBb
of Joseph's brothers, nor serve any purpose as a continuation
of w. 2-4. The Septuagint is therefore right in making 6&
directly follow 5a. When that is added to Ca narrative all
that remains belongs to A. The Septit^;int alone haa pre-
served his text completely and in its original connection ; the
Maesoretic text is the result of a later revision intended to
obliterate by omission and transposition the astonishing
opposition between two mutually exclusive accounts.^ The
Septuagint after ver. 6J continues: ^X0ov Si eli Atywrop
7r/)o; 'Iii)ai)<^ 'leucio^ koX o! viol avrov.* xai jjKOwre tapaat
jSao'tXeu? Alyvirrov. xal ehre fapai> irpiK 'latrrj^ Xe^tui';
then follow vv. 56, 6a.

In vv. 56, 6a ^ (from A) Pharaoh, on hearing of Israel's
arrival, offers Joseph the best part of the land for them> In
66 (from C) Pharaoh permits their residence in Qoshen, and
commissioDB Joseph " to appoint from the Israelites skilled
men to be the chief of those in charge of his cattle,^ with the
other herdsmen as their subordinates." "

Ver. 7. Continuation of A'b account. Joseph presents
his father to Fharaoh. The surprising presentation of the
father after his sons is due to the combination of two
accounts. Note the TDjin here for the w\ of ver. 2. Ti3'l is
to be understood of the formulae of blessing used as greetings.^

Ver. 8. " People naturally ask an old man his age, and
this leads to his telhng something of his history. So the
king does here. The expression as in xxv. 7."

" Ver. 9. Jacob feels himself at the close of his life, and
regards the 130 years of it which are past as the wbola In

1 WeUhausen, JBDTk. ixi. 441.

* A'a continuation of ilvi. 7 (but following ilvi. 7-27).

* T3B^ fgaia in A, in iixiv. 10, 21 ; see also liii. 9 and xi. 16, in C
and B. 3l3't3, only again in ver. 1 1 (X'b), Ex. xiii. 4, and 1 Sam. it, 9, 15.

' Cf. slv. 18 ff., in B. * Magittroi regiipaoris, Livy, i. 4.

' Varro, De re rattiea, ii. 10. Knobel.

* As 1 Sam. xiii. 10 ; S Kings iv. 29.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

424 GENMia xLVir. lo, ii [mi, 442

comparison with the years of his faUiere,^ he calls hia own
few ; and he calls them evU when he thinks of his long
oppreseive service for Laban, and of the misfortunes his sons
had brought him." *

QT1J0 — migratory life, pilgrimage,' The expression is the
more appropriate as applied to Jacob's life, because he was
ever on the move, without fixed abode or proper home, and
has come to live in Egypt after having lived in two other
countries before.

Ver. 1 0. On taking leave he salutes the king ^ain with
formulas of blessing.* ^jd^ Ktn, as xU. 46.

Ver. 1 1. Joseph accordingly (in accordance with ver, 6a)
assigns his family a place of residence, and gives them
possession in Egypt in the best of the land, that best suited
for cattle^azing.

DDDjn pK — Sept. y^ 'PaftetTir^; only here and in the
Sept. text of xlvi 28. It includes somewhat more than
It?].' The district probably has its name in A from the town
of Ea'meses," from which the exodus took place under Mosea'
leadership.^ The situation of the city is not yet definitely
settled. Kaville^ conjectures it was in the neighbourhood
of Fhacusa, not far from the modem Tell el-Eebir.
njnc nw npio — see ver, 6a.

3. Joseph's Support of Israel, and the Political Changes
HE MAKES IN EoYPT, Ca XLVII, 12-27; from O
(in ver. 12 B, IN VEK, 27 G,A).

While Israel is being supported by Joseph in Goshen

during what remains of the period of famine, the Egyptians

have to give up all their money and cattle in return for com

from the royal granaries. Finally, they have even to sell

' Abraham lived 176, Isaac 180 years (ikv, 7, iiiv. 28).

* Knobel. ' Cf. xvii. 8, ziviii. 4, xiivi, 7, iiivii, 1.

* (Ver. 7); 2 Sam. xiii. 25, xii. 40.

' See pp. 405, 420. « Ex. i. 11.

' Ex. Jtii. 37; Nam. xxiiii. 3, 5. ' GoiAen, p. 20 ; Exodus, p. 7.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

«4S] GENESI3 XLTII. 12 425

their land and themselves to the king so as to be able to
remain aliv& Joseph thus briugs the E^ptiana, the priests
excepted, into a permanent relation of dependence on the
crown. They receive their land from the king, and in
return deliver to him yearly a fifth of its produce, Israel
meantime attaches itself to the country, increases, and
becomes very numerous. Only the first verse and the last
has here anything to say of Israel The rest is all about
!E^ptian affairs. But the purpose of this detailed narrative
is not to represent such dependency of the people on royal
power as a model and goal for Israelite statecraft, still less
as the type • of Israel's relationship to Jahve. Its intention
is partly to contrast the straits to which the famine reduced
the I^iyptians with Joseph's perfect care for Israel, and partly
to portray the influence which Joseph exercised on Egypt,
and the service he rendered to its royal house,*

The passage seems to have been given its present position
by S. The opening verse (ver. 12) is from B, and tells how
Joseph, after Israel's migration, kept his promise given in
xlv, 11; and the concluding verse (ver. 27a) is from C, and
provides the finish of ver. 6b. But ver. 13, from C, attaches
itself to xli. 5 5 f. ; and it is therefore not improbable that
ver. 13 ff. were originally the continuation of ch. xlL As to
the source of w. 13—26, words are found in the passage
which are unusual in the Pentateuch,' and there is little to
remind us of R* On the other hand, there are numerous
flxpresaions which belong to Ca special vocabulary.' We

■ >Keil. »E^.Ei.i.S.

' niT^ (ver. 13), DDK (^er. 15 f.), DDE', Kal (ver. 19^ KH (ver. 23).

* E.g. T\2T\, 1311 (ver. 16f,), ^w, as nix. 21, xxx. 1, unlike C» weaker
use in xi. 3f. etc. ; the pafiueut of a fifth (w, 24, 26), but yet with a
different eigniflcance than xli. 34 ; pin (ver. SO), hut yet in a senee other
than in xli. 67.

' E.g. 133 (ver. 13), Dpi" and (WDjn (ver. 14), nsp (ver. 21), pi (w. S2,

26), -yy2 ;n kto (ver. 25), [Ksn nipo, -ipan npo, nonsn rupo (ver. n f.,

xxvL 14), niT (ver. 24), m— tU (ver. 19X im (ver. 17, iixiii, 14), the
jneution of horees (ver. 17, 1. 9),

Digitized by G(Xlgle

426 GENESIS XLVII, 12-17 [442, 4B

mnst therefore, after all, aasign the passage to (7. Ver. 2Ta
is a combination from A and C^ and ver. 27ft Ib from A'
So far as A% it is his contiauation of ver. 11, and is not
rendered superfluous by Ex. i. 7.

Regarding the historical foundation of the narrative, see
the notes on vv. 22 and 26.

Ver. 1 2. Joseph supports and maiutains bis relatives br
supplies of food. According to tke measure of the young, the
provision was more or less according to the number of
children (and wives).

'?r?' see xlv, 11, in B; here with double accusative.*
'W, cf. Ex. xii 4; Lev. xxv. 16, 51, and frequently, ion,
also in ver. 24 ; see note on xlv. 19.

Ver. 13. Introduction to what follows : in all the country
there was no bread, and the lands of Egypt and Canaan were
exhausted.*

'31 *133 "S, in ver. 4 also ; a standing expresedon of Cs.
•^•^J, only here; comp. nw.

Ver. 14. The people of both countries have no resource
but to buy com from Joseph, and expend their money in this
way. Joseph collects the money in the king's house where
the royal treasure is.

QpS, xxxL 44. K^^?, which was (existed; xix. 15).

Ver. 1 5 f. Their money being at an end, the Egyptians
come before Joseph and ask bread. Why should ice du
before you, when you are a witness of our perishing ? Ton
will not surely let us die without help ? " But Joseph
demands their cattle in return for further help.

D3'3pD [plural ; form allows of being singular]." OW, rare,
and only here in the Pentateuch. After 03? the Sept Samar.
and Vulg. have Dfv.

Ver. 17. They bring their cattle and receive in return

' IP: PK3 alongside of onSD pK3.

* inm, HTii mo.

= GeseniuB,*" 117. 5a. * Cf. xli. 55.

» Cf. ver. 19. • Geseniua,*' 93. 3A. 3.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

443] GENESIS XLVn. 18, 10 427

sufficient corn to last them for that year. The statement is
not to be taken too strictly, for what could Joseph have
done with all the cattle ?

Horses, see note xiL 16. ']l IKS napD, 6ee xxvi. 14.

'[■:? — io pasture well ; ^ here and here only in sense of
provide or maintain, though the Sept, renders Ps. xxiii. 2 by

lKTpe<fl(l,V.

Ver. 18. In the second, i.e. the following year, not in
the second of the seven,* they appear ^ain before Joseph, and
declare that they have now only themselves and their land
to offer.

We do not conceal before my lord, must frankly acknow-
ledge to him ; the Sept. ^nj? does not suit 'jintD.

'Ji DH '3 — oet is not because? for such a causal signification
is not proved even by Ezelc. xxxv. 6, but when : that when *
the money and cattle are exhausted. We may even trans-
late,' rather (we have to say), the money is exhausted.

'3*iKTK — has all come to my lord, passed into his posses-
sion, been used in paying him." The singular suffix used by
one speaking on behalf of several.^

DK "rh^ — also in Judg. vii 14 ; in Gen. xxi. 26, xliii. 3
without DK.

Ver. 19. They propose that Joseph should acquire them-
selves and their laud for the king, by providing them with
food. They mean to be independent landowners no longer,
but to cultivate the ground for the king. They ask seed for
the first year, i.e. to sow with.^

mtDi — used by zeugma " of the land also (perish). It is
explained by the author himself by Dbb*, become waste, desolate ;
uncultivated land is like a dead waste. A similar zeugnia

• See DelitMch, Heb. Lang. p. 5 f.

' See xlv, 6. ' OeseniuB, Knobel.

' Sept. « Tai^.

* Similar pr^jnant confitnicttonR in xiv. IG, xlii. 28, xliii. 33. Knobel.
' As Num. xxiii. 25, 27, xixvi. 2.

* Sept., aripfca T>« STiifUfiir.

• Of. iv. 20.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

428 GRNBS13 XLVn. 90 F. [443, 444

18 found in the use of ^^v ; as applied to the land it expresses
the idea of appertainmeut.' See also note on ver. 1 5.

01 — □], see xlvi. 34. D?'n, intraua. Kal (xvi. 4); "else-
where in the Pent, only in Lev. xxvi 22, 31 f., 34 f., 43;
Num. xxi 30." »

Ver. 20 f. Joseph accepts their proposal and acquires for
the king all the landed property of J^pt, for everyone Bella
what beloi^ to him.

jjtn — became ttrong against them, overpowered them;
different from ina in ver. 13.

onri> 'rw Tarn — -read onjvh \T\k Tagn,* hut the people he made
to serve * him for, or as, thralls, 80 that they became or were
thralls, from one end of the frontier of the kingdom to the other.
The MaSBoretic text ie generally referred to a general trans-
planting of the population from one place to another, but
cannot express this, for i*3im does not in itself mean tmiu-
plajit, and a^jf? cannot be equivalent to i'j6 "I'pp.* Besides,
those in question are more the country than the town
population. It should rather be translated, but the people hr
brought into the towns, O'ljii) being then explained as in place
of Q^ntriT^K to secure a distributive sense." The purpose of
this would not be that the people might receive his orders,'
but that they might obtain com from the granaries.^ But
the language is too condensed for all this, and such a state-
ment would coma rather after ver. 26.' The position of Dpn-mtl
at the commencement involves, as what should follow, a
statement about the acquisition of the population correspond-
ing to that regarding the nmit" A simultaneous and per-
manent removal of the whole population of the country into
the towns would be also unmeaning. For nvpD, see xix. 4.

* Knobel. * Knobel.

» In accordauce with ver. 19, and as the Sara, Sept. Vulg. Houbi-
gaut, Ilgen, Knobel, OlshauBeu.

* Jer. xvii. 4.

' Onkeloe, Bosenmiiller, Winer, QeaeniuB, Tucli.

* Deljtzsch*. ' Have, Schumann.

* Ch. ili. 36, 48. • Knobel " Cf. vv, 18 and 23.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

444] aSNESla XLVn. 22, 23F. 429

Ver. 22. "The lands of the priests were alone excluded
from purchase. The priests had a, definite proTision • from
the king, and lived on what the king thus gave them. They
did not therefore require to sell their lands in this time of
distress." We know from other sources ' that the lands of
the priests were exempt from taxation. But Diodoras'*
statement, that they received definite payments from the
king, applies only to the judges chosen from among the

Ver. 23 f. Joseph makes an ^reement with the
Egyptians to give them seed for sowing the land, which
now belongs to the king (t.e. when next they bow it). They
are afterwards to pay the king one-fifth of their harvest.

Kfi, only again in Ezek. xix. 43 (Dan. il 43). nmana,
at the ivhringvnga, when the harvest is brought home ; ntti3n
can have its usual meaning harvest (yield), only if the pre-
position 3 is struck out* or replaced by p. ^,, as xliii 34,
TVTV'^ see XV. 17. D'Doii b^i^ is wanting in the Septuagint,
and is either a gloss or stood originally after M/Otw.'

When we consider how fertile Egypt is, " the payment
does not appear excessive for cultivators of the soil who were
not proprietors. Compare the Jewish tribute to the Syrian
government.^ The Messenians had to deliver half their
produce to the Spartans.* Under Turkish rule the pro-
portion is no less,* and Arab exactions from the fellahin are
similar." In Syria, cases occur where it is two-thirds;*^ and
in the neighbourhood of Ispahan the peasants, who receive

1 ph. tu Frov. XXX. 8, xxzi. \b ; Ezek. xvi. 27 ; comp. note on Lev.
viL34.

' Diod. L 73 ; Herod, ii. 168 (who Bays that the wamoTs are alao
exempt).

» L 76. « Bot cf. Herod, ii. 37.

* Sept. ' Olahausen.

' 1 Mace X. 30 [one-third of the seed and one-half of the fniit].

* PauKUiiaa, iv. 14. 3.

•0. von Richter, WaUfahTUn, 178; Seetjien, i. 47; Ritter, i. 810,
XV. B48.

1* BuTckhardt, Bedtmim, p. 29, " Seetaen, ifoum, i. 96.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

430 GKNBBia XLVII. 25, 26 [4*3

land and seed from the government, pay even three-fourths
of their harvest." *

Ver. 25. "The I^ypttans declare themselves satisfied,
seeing that Joseph has preserved their lives, and they desire
only that he will be a kind master to them." *

Ver. 26. The arrangement became a permanent one.
He made U, i.e. what had been said in ver. 24,' an ordinance
regarding the soil of Egypt for Pharaoh, to his advantage,
regarding the fifth. But the expression is involved. The
ancient versions either render tCfonn nvnfi^ as a separate
clause explanatory of nnx,* or point E^arp nmih, to give
Pharaoh theffth.^

When this narrative was written it was still the custom
to pay the king a fifth of the produce of the land, the
possessions of the priests being alone excepted. The writer
attributes the commencement of the arrangement to Joseph,
and connects the change from peasant proprietorship to a
system of hereditary leases with the events of the seven
years' famine. This is the only permanent Egyptian
institution due to Joseph of which the Hebrew legend
has preserved a trace. The details, such as the connection
made with the years of famine, the want of money to
continue the purchase of com, the sale of the cattle, etc,
are obviously due to the naivete of the legend. But the
change in the condition of the peasantry itself and the in-
stitution of fifths must have an actual basis in history.
No native Egyptian record of the events, however, is yet
known. Classical writers of a much later date do not
mention the payment of fifths, though Diodorus " says that
in I^pt the soil was the possession of the king and of the
priestly and warrior castes ; the warrior caste is also named
by Herodotus ' as a landowning class. The narrative here
does not mention the warrior caste, but it appears to follow

* Knobel.

'Sept,

Digitized by G(Xlgle

419,446] GENESIS XLVII. Z7 431

from what Herodotus ^ eajs that this very class became
landovmera only at a comparatively recent date.' We are
not entitled to connect Joseph's arrangement with the
division of "Egypt into thirty-six nomas, each under a
separate head, which is ascribed to Sesostris,' and with the
division of the country into sqnarea of equal size put in the
hands of cultivators in return for a yearly payment* The
text says nothing of a division and apportionment of the
land, not even if we keep the Hassoretic reading in ver.
21; on the contrary, xlL 35, 38 presuppose the existence
of the provinces and their chief towna

Ver. 27, from C and A,^ brings us back to Israel.
With Joseph to favour it, Israel makes itself a permanent
home in ^ypt, and increases greatly, bvnxf is here used of
the whole tribe; see note on xxxv. 10. For irntW, see
xxxiv. 10.

4. Jacob's last Instbuctions and Arkahqements, and
HIS Death, Chs. XLVII. 28-XLIX. 33.

(o) Ch, xlviL 28-31. S commences (ver. 28) with a
statement from .^ ' of the age which Jacob lived to be,
and puts after it, from C, Jacob's instruction to Joseph
r^arding his burial in Canaan ; A'a corresponding notice he
Bets later, in xlix. 29 fT, Cs authorship is clear from the
use of itn'e" (vv. 29, 31) and a number of other expressions.
Other information which G contained regarding Israel's
parting from Joseph is delayed till ch. xlviii., where it is
combined with fs account The situation presupposed here,
in ver. 31, even requires xlviiL If. (cf. xlix. 33) in ex-
planation and supplement. The original connection of Ca

' ii. 141. > Knobel.

^ Diod. i. 64 ; Sesostris, i.e. Seti I., and Rameses ii.

* Herod, ii. 109. As ia apparently done bv Artapanus in Eusebius,
Frrepar. Evartg, ix. 23.

' See preliminary remarks.

• As ver. 27 had been.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

432 GENESIS XLVII. SS, 29 FF. [446

narrative has been dissolved by if to allow of hia making a
compilation from all the sources.

Ver. 28. Jacob lives seventeen years after his migration,
and reaches (xlviL 9) the f^e of one hundred and forty-seven
years. For '•m, see i. 14 ; Samar. has i*m.

Ver. 29 ff. On the approach of his death Israel senda
for Joseph and requires him to swear that he will bury him
in Canaan, in the family burying-place. Ch. 1. S contains a
slight variation. In xlix. 29, from A, Jacob directs this
wish to all his bods, and requires no oath.

bicife", see note on xxxv. 10. '3i •anjn, see xxvii, 41
(Deut. xxxi. 14), from C. 'n Ml'DK, in xviii, 3 and fre-
quently (from C). Pray, lay your hand under my thigk,
xxiv. 2, from C. new ion, xxiv. 49, xixii. 11, from C.
'TUSTDp TOW*!, as in Deut xxxi. 16, from C; regarding the
meaning, see note on xxv. 7. "i^p, aee note on xxxv. 20 ;
see note on xlviii. 7 r^arding the conjecture '■^'35?='» where
the sufGx is referred to Rachel.^

Israel bowed himself toward* the h^ad of his ied, i.e. sal
up on his couch while speaking to Joseph ; ' but when their
conversation was over prostrated himself towards its upper
end and thanked God for listening to his last wish. David
acted similarly in his old a^e in a similar situation.' The
versions* render ™d, not 'Imo, as if Jacob bowed on the
head of his stalf. The staff may be understood as being
Joseph's, carried as an emblem of dignity, and the reverence
paid to it in accordance with xxxvii. 7 ; or we may think
of Jacob's own shepherd staff (xxxiL 11) on which he had
wandered through life. In either case no reasonable
explanation of the reverence paid to the staff or to God
over the staff is apparent, nor why its vhh should be specially
mentioned. Besides, a 3ufBx 0'^?) would be necessary,
whereas " the bed " ^ has a sufficiently obvious meaning from

■ BcuBtoD. ' Chs. xlviii. S, xzvii. 19.

* 1 Einga i. 47. Knobel.

* Sept. (Heb. li. 21), Ital., Pesh. ' Ch. ilviii. 2.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

MG, 447] OKNBSIS XLVin 433

the context, it is the bed on which the djiog man la;, and
80 can do without a pronominal suffix.

(h) Cb. xlviii The adoption and blessing of Joseph's
sons, Manasseh and Ephraim, by Jacob. A compilation
by ^ from A, B, and C.

Joseph is informed of Jacob's illness, and visits him with
bis two sons (ver. 1 f.). Jacob formally adopts the sons as
hie own, so that they should be no longer sons of Joseph, but
sons of Jacob (vv. 3-7). Then in his joy at seeing them he
bids Joseph set them before him, and imparts bis solemn
blessing to them. In doii^ so he gives Ephraim, the
younger, the first place (vv. 8-20). His concluding words
are to Joseph, to whom he gives Shechem as a future
possession (ver. 2 1 f.).

In this passage w. 3-6 • and ver. 7 ' belong to A. The
name '^tp ?« (ver. 3), the reference of ver. 3 f . to xxxv. 6,
9, 11, the expreseiouB oSp TW», I'lntt iJnr (ver. 4), and
Tinn (ver. 6), and A's liking for questions of a legal character,
leave us in no doubt. What remains (w. 8—22) along with
ver. 16 is generally' assigned to B. There is decisive
evidence for bim in the divine name D<n^ (w. 9, 11, 15,
20 f.), in nici (ver. 11), 'yt^xsn, 'M* Dn2 inp' (ver. 16) (words
so rare as ??a (ver. 11), and fiJ^J (ver. 16)), in the distinction
given to Joseph by the special blessing of bis sons (vv. 15,
21), and in the peculiar statement about Shechem (ver. 22).
But the frequent designation of the patriarch by the name
Israel* is alone sufficient to make it improbable that the
whole passive is from B, for the assumption ^ " that from
ch. xlviii onwards the redactor has no longer preserved the
distinction between Jacob and Israel," is untenable in view
of xlix. 1, 33, ]. 2. Since, besides, the double presentation

1 Ilgen, Ewald, Enobel, Hupfeld, Schiader, Ntjkleke, Wellbaiuen.

* See note below,

' Knobel, Hnpfeld, Ewald, Schroder, Wellliauseo.

* A characteristic of C and R (vv. S, 8, 10 f., 13 1^ 81 ; comp. Jacob in
ver.af.).

' Wellhauflen.

DILLHAHN. — II. 38

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

434 GENESIS XLTin. 17. [447

of the sons of Joseph (to be blessed) ^ points to there being
two accounts of the same event, we cannot doubt that the
text of w. 8-22 is a compilation by B from li and C, aa
was ch. xxvii, for example. In S, Jacob embraces aad kisses
Joseph's sons, and expresses hia joy at seeing them again ; but
it is after all Joseph whom he blesses in his sons, and to him
that he grants Shechem in anticipation (vr. 8,* 9a, 10b,
11 f., 15 f., 206, 21 f). In C the central feature is Jacob's
preference of Ephraim to Manaaseb, and the blessii^ is made
essentially of the sons of Joseph, Jacob's blindness also plays
a part in the scene, and Joseph's objection to the changed
places of his sons gives it greater life (w. 9b, 10a, 13 f.,
17-19, 20c). The word DtAk is a sure guide in the analysis,
but 'yvTiir is not, for it has been introduced everywhere in w.
8—22, and proves that the compiler made 0 the fundamental
narrative, and only made insertions from B. It is true that
something of Cs is wanting before w. 96 and 10a. We
cannot assign the whole of ver. 8 f , to £7* because of vm
(ver. 8 ; contrast 10a) and B*n^K (ver. 9), so that Cb introduc-
tion has been omitted in favour of ^s. But the whole of
ver. 10 ' cannot be from B. On the other hand, there is no
occasion to deny w. 13 f., 17-19 to C, and r^ard them as a
free interpolation by a later band.* On the contrary, w.
9b and 10a, and still earlier ver. 2b, prepare the way for
them; -vyi (ver. 14) reveals Cs hand (as does JKD* in
ver. 19); the passing remark of ver. 20c could not readily,
in spite of xli. 61 f., be regarded as explaining Ephraim's
being afterwards set before Manasseh in B and C,^ even were
it certain that ver. 20e belongs to B,^ and not rather to the
author of w. 13f., 17-19. Begarding redactional changes
which may be conjectured in vr. 5 and 20, see below,

Ver. 1 f . is also a compilation from B (w. 1, 2a) and C
(ver. 2b). B intends it as his preface to all the instructions

» Vv. 9f., 13. * Budde in ZATtV. iii, 58f.

» Budde, op. eit. p. 69, * Kuenen, Ondtnotk,' 144.

' See note on ver. 5. * Kueneii.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

447, 448] GENESIS XLTnt. 1, 3 435

and arrangemente which follow as f ar ae xlix. 32.* They are
represented by him ae coming from Jacob on his sick-bed —
during the time jnat preceding his death.* Vv. 1, 2a cannot
be from C,^ because in 0* Joseph is summoned by Jacob
before hie death; but nDorriiJf x^ (ver. 26), as the pre-
supposition of ver. 13 f., is proof for C,^ and so also is the
use of hvnb^.

Kautzsch'Socin and Kittel have adopted this analysis in
its essentials.

Ver. 1 f. Joseph's visit to Jacob ; the introduction to all
that follows.

Ver. 1, from B. Joseph visits his sick father, and takes
with him both his sons.^ In ver. 8 S., but not necessarily in
w. 3-7, they are presupposed aa present in person.

'ji 'iriK »ni, see note on xv. 1. idk*i, with indefinite sub-
ject ; ^ so in ver. 2. The passive has been rejected by the
MasBoretes, though not in xxii. 20 pl^) and Josh, ii 2

(TD^.),

Ver. 2. When Israel is informed of Joseph's arrival he
summons up his strength and sits up on his couch to
receive his son. Ver. 2a is from B (apjp), ver. 26 from

Vv. 3-7. Jacob admits the two sons of Joseph to the
status of sons of Jacob. From A and, in all probability,
originally part of the context of xlix. 29 ff., where the words
were addressed to Joseph in the presence of the other sons.
Transposed here by ^ in order to have all that concerned
Joseph in one place.

Joseph, the chief of the tribes of Israel, along with
Judah, and the most populous of all, received a double voice

> Cha. nlviii. 3-7, 8-28, xlii. 1-28, 2&-38.

» See xlix. 33. ' Budde.

* Ch. xlvii. 29. ' Against Eueaeo.
«Ch, ili. 50f.

' Gesenius,*' 144. 3a; 3 8. m. Bomewhat as in zlii. 2S and xliii. 34,
and harsher than xi. 9, ivi. 14, and frequently.

• Cf. xlvii 31, xlli. 33.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

436 OKHBSIS XLTIII. &-6 [m8

in the coinmnaity of the twelve tribes after Levi was with-
drawn from it. Ita two aecfcions, Ephraim and Manssseh,
had the recognised position of two tribes, even from the time
of Moses,' and therefore received two portions when Canaan
was divided* although afterwards they are atill not in-
frequently comprehended in one under the name, tribe or
house of Joseph.' A's intention here ia to explain these
facts. He relates that Jacob adopted Ephraim and Manasseh
as sons, and so put them on the same footing as the ancestors
of the other tribea The actual effect of this was to elevate
Joseph to the rank of firstborn, with a double portion for
his inheritance ; * but such a mode of statement is not
adopted here.*

Ver. 3 t Jacob recalls the blessings and promises of God
imparted to him in Luz." They had been to the effect that
a community of tribes would proceed from him and receive
Canaan as its possession.

D'ey i>rip, xxviii. 3, xxxv. 11. oViff mnK, xvii. 8.

Ver. 5. With this future acquiaition of territory in view
('^?^)< Jacob declares that the two sons already bom to
Joseph in Egypt shall belong to himself, and be his sons, ae
Keuben and Simeon, his eldest, are. This elevates them to
be ancestors of distinct tribes, like the sons of Jacob, and to
the possession of equal rights with these. The mention of
Ephraim before Manaeaeh seems to be due to a silent change
by R^ for in A Manasseh always stands first ; ^ the same
correction has been made in Num. i. 10.

Ver. 6. But thoee bom later are to count as sons of
Joseph only ; upon, (by) the luijue of tkeir brothers they shall be
called in their inheHiaiice, ie. " their descendants shall dwell

' According to Num. i. ff. * Joeli. xiv. 4, ivii. 14 ff.

» Beaidea ilix. 22 ff. and Deut. xxxiii. 13 ff., cf, t.g. Josh, lyii. 14, 17,
iviii. 5; Judg. i. 22f.

* Deut. xsi. 17. » But see 1 Chron. v. 1 f.

«Ch8. xxsT. 11 f., xxxv. 6, 15,
:. 19.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

448, 449] GEKBBIS XLVia T 437

with Ephraim and Manasseh, and be counted as of them."
There ib no mention elsewhere of sons of Joseph bom after
Ephraim and Manasseh. The meaning will therefore only
be that all the later house of Joseph belonged either to
Ephraim or Manasseh.

Ver. 7. Jacob recalls Eaehel's death in Canaan in the
neighbourhood of Ephrath, and her burial there, during his
journey back from Paddan, "hv ia not beside me,' but, lo my
sorrow, properly, to my burden. Faddan stands for Paddan
Aram * only here ; the Samar. has tnn pDD.

The verse used generally to be regarded as advancing a
reason for the arrangement of ver. 5 t. In honour of his
loved Bachel, who had died so soon, Jacob gives her grand-
sons the position of sons, for the esteem in which a woman
and an ancestress was held depended on the number of her
children.' But the prefixed absolute pronoun, *3M1, does not
express a causal relation, nor is there any connection*
between Eaehel's burial and the adoption of her grand-
children. On the contrary, the order in the original text of
A was xlix. laa (vi2 — mpn), ver. 286^ ('ji pa-i), ver. 29aa
(DDK ix^), xlviii 3-7, xlix. 29, and accordingly the continua*
tion of this verse is contained in the words '» (|DtU 'IK ("1>?))
of xlix. 29, which were intended to form a transition to
the command to bnry Jacob in the family burying-place at
Makhpelah.' S'b choice of a position for ver. 7 here rather
than after xlix. 29 has been occasioned by the special
connection between Bachcl and Joseph, who is here addressed.
The abrupt conclusion, which points to a continuation,
receives in this context the explanation that Jacob's words
are suddenly interrupted on his catching sight of Joseph's
sons (ver. 8).

The absence of any apparent motive prevents our r^ard-

' Knobel, Keil. • See ixv. 20. ' Knobel.

* The inBertion of ^QK after Wl (Sept. Sam. Pesh.) does not help
to make any.

* Noldeke ; so now also Delitzsch*.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

438 aiHXBis XLvm. t [m

ing the verse as & mere gloss' taken from xxxv. 16, 20.
But the words Dn^ JV2 mn are out of place in Jacob's moutli,
and are a late addition, as in xxxv. 19. Others have also
denied the verse to A. According to Budde,- it was origiii-
all; an interpolation by B* placed after xlix. 32. Its removal
later was due to S, who, at the same time, struck out ^TXi
from the conclusion of A'b text of xlix. 3 1 , and was influenced
by his desire to harmonised with xxxv. 16-19 {B, C). Hov
superfluous when the alleged contradiction had already been
removed by the omission of hm mn ! And what an injustice
to emend A'b text into contradiction with the other source?,
so as to have the pleasure of letting £ put matters right
again. Accordii^ to Bruston * and Kautzsch-SociD, the verse
is a fragment of G (with I^B for i^?), which stood between
xlvii 29 and 30, where Jacob's request was originally that
he should be buried in Euchel's grave (nn'iapa, in spite of
*tyiM aS]). H'b change in xlvii. 29, 30, and his transposition
of xtviil 7, were made on A'b account. But why should the
transposition have been made to this passage, and pno
changed to nuD ? Seeing, also, that Jacob is certainly a
more prominent figure in the l^nd than Bachel, the grave
in question would certainly have been called grave of Jacob,
and not grave of Bachel.

Vv. 8-22. The blessing of the sons of Joseph ; from
Staid C.

" Ephraim and Hanasseh were among the most populous
of the tribes, occupied a beautiful and extensive tract of
country, possessed great power and importance, and so were
specially blessed,* most of all Ephraim," whose ancestor was
regarded as the younger of Joseph's sons. Ephraim gained
in position particularly from the fact that Joshua was
an Ephraimite, and because Shechem and Shilob lay in its

1 Hupfeld, Quallm, p. 36. Schrader.

» ZATH^. iii. 62ff. (Kuenen, Ondtrzotk* 69, 317).

' ZATW.vii. 207.

* Ch. ilii. 22 ff. J Deut. Kiziii. 13 ff.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

449, 4C0] QENESIS XLTUI. B-Il F. 439

territory. In the time of the Judges ' and in the time of
the divided monarchy it was the real centre of iBrael.
The pre-eminence of the two tribes, and the priority of the
younger Ephraim, are here both explained by their anceetor'a
blessing, in accordance with the assumption ^ that words of
blessii^ from men of Clod possess power and efficacy.

Yer. 8. Israel remarks the presence of Joseph's sodb,
and breaks off what he is saying to ask who they are. His
not knowing them is not caused merely by his weak eyesight,
ver. 1 1 shows he had not seen them before. -4*8 chronology,'
according to which Jacob had been in I^pt for seventeen
years, and the sons were already out of their boyhood, is not
that here presupposed.

To rhs V the Samar. and Sept add "i? ; cf xxxv. 5.
Ver. 9 f. On Joseph's reply that these are his sons given
him here* by Elohim? Israel {from C) asks him to bring
them to him that he may bless them ; ver. 18a explains the
need for Joseph's doing so by the dimmed sight of the old
man. Ver. 106 should be assigned to B (cf. ver. 12); the
proper sequel to the request of ver. 96 (from C) is not given
until ver. 13.

Kj-oniJ— [toneless suffix]."

Q3^K), this Maesoretic pausal pronunciation adopted by
Baer and similar to pnso in xxL 9, and the frequent lyj K"W,
is peculiar, and has not everywhere prevailed.^ Were heavy
from age, i.e. dull.'

Ver, 11 f. He expresses his joy at the unhoped for sight.
7^,j'ttdge,\.6. think, mppose; only here in this sense, i^,,
xxxl 28.

In spite of the introductory ^tnfe" nouM what follows
'ai nk") is from B, who says nothing of Jacob's dulness of
sight. So also ver. 12 (observe onh instead of a suffix).

' Judg. Tiii. 1 ff., xiL 1 ff. ' See xxvii. 33.

* Ch. xlviL 9, 28; cf. xli. 60. ♦As jiiviii. 21 1.

' Cf. ixxiiL 6. " Ewald, § 263a.

' (Konig, Lekrgebaud^ p. 232) ; Qesenius," G8. 3A. 1.

» Cf. ixvii. 1, 81 f.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

440 QENESI3 XLVm. 13 F. [460, 4B1

Id B the sons are brought to Jacob that he may embrace
and kiss them. After he does so Joseph takes them away
^ain from his father's knees (this implies the same situation
as in vv. 2b and 13 f.), for the blessing proper is given to
Joseph himself (vv. 15 f., 21). In Ks context, Joseph, of
course, takes them out only that he may place them suitably
for receiving the solemn blessing (ver. 1 3 f.). But why did he
not do that immediately on hearing the request of ver. 9i ?

VBK? — in Num. xxii 3 1 also (from C) ; • elsewhere simply
DW, xix 1 ((7), xlii 6 (5). In spite of 1 Sam. xxv. 23 we
cannot make VDK?=i'iB3* so the alternative reading ifwpn'
for innch is to be rejected. Originally, in B, Joseph's
prostration may have been preparatory to his receiving a
blessing (ver. 15 f.); in the present text it is the expreesion
of reverential thanks for the promise of blessii^ to his sons
(w. 96, 13 f.).

Ver. 13 f., from C. In obedience to the request of ver.
96, Joseph places his sons so that Israel will find the elder
(Manasseh) at his right and the younger (Ephraim) at his
left, and takes them to him in this position. But Israel lays
bis r^ht hand on the head of the younger,* to whom he gives
the preference, and his left hand on the head of the elder.
Among the Hebrews also the right hand was preferred.^

IT'TIK hsv — explanatory apposition to what precedes. Not
he made, or guided his hands understandijigly, i.e. placed them
so purposely," for even if igfe" could be proved = 7'3bn, we
should atill have to expect VT3. Translate as JLl, ligavil
pUamil : ' he interlaced his hands, i.e. changed them, laid them
crosswise. " The explanatory sentence which follows, /or

' Cf. 2 Sam. xiv. 33, xviii. 28, xxiv. 20 ; 1 KingB i. 23.

* Delitzsch ».

' Sept Sam. Peeh. ; Michaelis, Ilgen, EwaliJ, OetdtiehU,^ ii. 396
[RUloTy, ii. 52].

* Tpv, see note on xxii. 26.

» 1 Kings ii. 19 ; Ps. xlv. 10, ex. 1 ; see also xxxv. 18.

* Onkelos, Saadia, Grsec. Tenet., Luther [AV., BV. teit].

' Sept. Pesh. Vulg, Targ. of Jonatli. and most moderns [RV. marg.].

Digilzed by Google

«l] GENESIS XLVIII. 16-17 F. 441

Manasseh was the firsthom, supports this translation. The
right vblB Manaeseh's due, but he did not obtain it, for Israel
changed his hands." ^

It is true that the laying on of hands is part of the
ceremony of consecration to a calling,^ but all laying on of
hands is not therefore a consecration,* Yet it is always the
outward sign and means by which a man represents the
feelinga which move Y^m and are finding external expression
as directed towards the one on whom he lays hands, by
which also he opens a channel of communication with him.*
As an example from the Christian era, when the custom
was more widely spread, comp. Mk. x. 16 (Matt. xix. 131).

Ver. 15 f., from B. He blesses Joseph ; as the sequel of
ver. 13 f, we expect blessed th^m? but the verses were
originally from a different source. The prospective giver of
the blessing is named three times, which is no mere accident
any more than in the similar case in ch. ix. 25 S?

'3cS 'ainnn, see note on xviL 1. Who pastured me,
protected and cared for me as a shepherd would ;^ an
appropriate metaphor in the mouth of the ideal shepherd
Jacob,* njn Dl'rnji nipn only ^ain in Num. xxii. 30 in
the Old Testament. The angel, as whom God appeared to
him and delivered him from hia troubles.* The expression
here as elsewhere is used interchangeably with God Himself.^"
'DB' Dna iri^^_ see xxi. 1 2. Shall increase in multitude, multiply,
become tribes of large size ; nji, only here in the Old
Testament.

Ver, 17 f., from C. Joseph thinks the position of the
hands is due to error, and tries to change Jacob's right hand
from Ephraim's head to Manasseh's, who is the firstborn."
'31 im, xxxviii 10 (xxi llf.).

» Knobel. ' Num. viii. 10, xivii. 18, 83 ; Deut. xiiiv. 9.

* Scbeukel, BibtlUxiam, ii. 583 f. * See Conun. on Lev. i. 4.

' The SepL makea the change. * Vol. i. p, 308,

T Pa. ixiii. 1, irviiL 9 ; Im. il. 11. » Cf, xlii. S4.

' Cf. xxxL 11, Mxii. 26 ff., ixviii. 11 ff., ixiii. 2 f., sll in B.
" See Comm. on £z. iii. 2. " Knobel.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

442 CENESIS XLVIIL 19-21 F. [451, 452

Ver. 1 9 {C). But Jacob puts aside the objection, and
declares that he is aware of what he is doing. He goes on
now (under the influence of the spirit) to say distinctly that
ManasBeh will indeed be numerous and powerful, but that
his younger brother will excel him in greatness and nambers.

19?^, xxxix. 8 (xxxvii. 35). OT^W sa xxviiL 19.

O'un i6d — not partitive, the fullest ("??) of the tribes,
but he will becojru the fulness of the peoples, i.e. a multitude
of peoples,^ or populouaness itself. In xxxv. 1 1 o*u is used
of the tribes of Israel,^ here of still smaller divisions. The
condition of things in the Holy Land is hei'e in view, and not
Num. xxvL 34, 37, i 33, 35.

Ver. 20. A further blessing from ffs account S has
separated it from its proper context, ver. 15 f., and added
the openii^ words, ver, 20a, iDsii— D31T1,* The suffix D shows
be intended it to be referred to the sons of Joseph, while
^3 shows that it was originally addressed to Joseph (as ver.
15 f.). The Septuagint altered 13 to OM, which Budde,'
holds to be originaL

Joseph's name will be used in Israel in formulas of
blessing,^ because of the position and greatness of the two
Joseph tribes. The formula quoted must once have been
actually in use. In it I^hraim is placed before Manasseh ;
but whether £ wrote it so or B made the change (cf. ver. 5)
we cannot say.^ In the former cose, what follows, and he
placed Ephraim, hefore Mwiuitseh, could also be from 5 ; ^ in
the latter it would be from R, or is (f% conclusion placed
here by R.

Ver. 21 f. A last word of blessing, certainly from B
(^ir, from K). Jacob, trusting in the promises of the future
possession of the land^ and looking forward to the return
of his deacendauts to the laTid of the faihers? grants to

* Isa. ixxi. 4. 'As D's^ in xxTJii 3, xlviiL 4.

* Cf. w. 15, la * UrgcuhicKU, 69.

' See note on lii. 3. " But eee 1. 83.

^ Euenen.

* Ltut pven in ilvi. 3 (,B), and ilviii. 4 (-4). » Ch. xwti. 3,

Digitized byCoOgk'

«ffl] GKNISIS XLVin. MP. 443

Joseph one shoulder ridge beyond ' his brothers. ^l^K for

oaB" — inaccurately translated portioD,* and wrongly
identified with Arabic shvkm (gift).* It can only mean
hill-slope or ridge, like ins * and similar words in Arabic"
It is used with a reference to Shechem (Sh'khem) in the
territory of Ephraim (Sept. SiKifia), one of the most
important towns in the country, Joseph's place of burial/
the place of meeting for national assemblies,^ and the
earliest royal residence in IsraeL" Jacob gives this Shechem
to Joseph as his advantage over the others, so that he
towers above them by its height, as if by a shoulder or a
ridge. Ridge cannot be transmuted into tribal territory,^'
with the meaning that Joseph is to have a district more
than the others, i.e. two in all (cf. ver. 5, from A). A
complete district would not be merely one ridge, and ozf
^^K cannot be a district in which osr lies.

Jacob's choice of Shechem as hie gift was owing to
his having taken it from the Amorite, i.e., in B}^ the
inhabitants of the country, by hie sword and bow,^' i.e. by
force of arms. The reference is to a form of the legend
which differs from that found in A and C (ch. xxxiv.).^
It is not, however, inconsistent with xxxiii. 19 and Josh,
xxiv. 32, the purchase of land in Shechem, because it is
au essentially different le^nd. The conjecture '3i 'jinn k^
for 'ji '3in3 " is therefore as unnecessary as the trans-

' bjJ. cf. Pa. xvi. 2 ; Ecclea. i 16 (2 Sam. xi. 23 ; Ps. cxxivu. 6).

* GeaeniM,'* 130. 6.

» OnielM, Penh,, Saadia [A.V., R.V. text}

* J, D. MicihaeliH, Bohmer.

' Num. iixiv. 11 ; Josh, xv. 8 ; Isa, xi. 14.

* Geseniiia, ThaauTm, 1407. ' Josh, ixiv. 32.
" Josh. xxiv. I, 2b; 1 Kings xii. 1.

* Judg. ix. 1 ; I Kings xii. 26. See also note on Gen. zii 6 f.
>■> Tuch, Enobel, Delitzsch,* and others.

*» See Josh. xxiv. 8, and cf. Gen. xiv. 7, xv. 16.

" Josh, iiiv. 12. i» See notes on irxiv. 27-29.

" Knenen, Th.T., 1880, p. 27 f.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

444 GENESIS XLIX [4QS, 453

mutation of Bword and bow into prayer,^ or righteouBness
or money * is inadmissible. Nor can 'nnp^ any more than
-Fin s be prophetic perfect.* If the reference were to a
conquest still in the future, when Canaan was taken
posaesaion of, there would be no indication of why Shechem
should be chosen as his gift, and there could not be con-
ceivably a more unsuitable expi-ession than 'nnp!) for f^
or ^n^ (it is not even DFir^). later Ha^odic writeifl have
an entirely original account to give of this war of Jacob's
against the Amorites.' See further, p. 287.

(c) Ch. xlix. 1-28. The utterances of Jacob regarding
the future of his twelve sons or of the twelve tiibes (ver,
28). In ver, 1 they are characterised as predictions. They
are frequently ' in the form of commands or wishes spoken
with paternal authority, and bo are better entitled the
testament of Jacob. The title, Jacob's blessing, is not bo
good, for " the words contain also much that is of ill omen
for the tribes ; the first three (Beuben, Simeon, Levi) hsve
nothing but evil " given them in prospect, and only Judah
and Joseph are fully and exclusively blessed. In this
respect the passage differs from the blessing of Moses in
Deut. xxxiiL^ The title has been given because of ver.
286,* which originally belonged to what follows (ver. 29 ff.).
Jacob's twelve sons are here all before him (ver. 1), and
he speaks regarding the future of each in turn, but with
varjdng degrees of brevity or length. " When Eeuben,
Judah, and Joseph are addressed, the foremost of his sons,
the father's heart is roused and the language becomes more
vigorous." * The names come in order of age ; but as in
XXXV. 23 fT., all the Leah tribes are put together, and

1 Onkelos, Bashi, etc

* Jerome, Quaitionet. ^ Sec note on i. 29.

* RoBenmiiUer, Tuch, Knobel, Delitzdch, Kei], and otheis.

^ BookofJiibiUei,xxiiv.; Test. Juda, ui.-\ii. ; YalkutSimeoni, i. 13S;
Jellinek, Beth. ha-Midratch, iii. 1 ff. (also Targ. of Jonatk).

* Vv. 4, 6t., 17, 26 f. ' Knobel.

* Sue notes. » Knobel.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

4B3] GENESIS XUX 445

between them 8Dd the Bachel tribes come those of sub-
ordinate origin. Zebulun, however, comes before Issachar,'
perhaps because what was to be said of him was more
honourable. The four secondary tribes also are not arranged
in order of birth, but gec^rapbically from south to north.*

Jacob speaks throughout in the h^her style of speech.
But in elevation, power, and richness of imt^ery his words
surpass other similar poetic utterances,' and evidence their
greater age by theii' special ideas and figures of speech, and
by the numerous rare expressions, some of which afterwards
passed almost entirely out of use.* " In earlier times it
was not doubted that Jacob actually spoke the words here
attribated to him. Many modem expositors continued to
maintain this view,' and it has found defenders up to the
present." ' " It was assumed that Joseph wrote his father's
words and handed them down to his posterity,^ or that each
son preserved the utterance which aETected himself, and that
one afterwards wrote them down together." But such a
prophecy as this, with its word plays and metaphors, its
boldness and strength, its beautiful parallelisms and extremely
poetical character, has rightly been pronounced unaccount-
able in the mouth of an aged, weak, and dying man ; still
more, the all-pervading knowledge of the localities and
circumstances of the Israelite tribes, as they were only long
after the time of Jacob. It has also been remarked how
improbable it is that such predictions should come from a
simple nomad, and that once he had commenced to prophesy,

1 Unlike xii. 17ff., xxzv. 23, xlvi. 13 f., but DeuL xxxiii. 18 follows
thia.

» Ewald, GowAicWe," ii. 435 [Hietory, ii. 80].

» Cha. ix. 25 ff., liv. 19 ff., ixiv. 60, xxv. 23, ixvii. 27 ff., 39 f.

• tna and vnin (ver. 4), rnjCJ (ver. 5), ppnp {ver. 10), rUD (ver. 11),
Wan {ver. 12), D'nBE'p (ver. 14), HD'pE- (ver. 17), rph& (ver. 21), and
others in w. 22-26.

' Yenemo, Teller, J. D. Michaelis, Herder, Knapp, Hensler, and others.

' Roscnmiilier, Baumgart^n, Delitzsch, Hcngstenberg, Sack, Eeil,
lAnge, and othera ; most recently M. S. Terry.

' Mouler. ' Vogel on Grotiua, J. E. Ch. Schmidt

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

446 GENESIS XUX [153, 4M

it is astoniahing that he ehould conclude with the Davidic
period and aay nothing of what was to occur after that
date.

" The force of these considerations * led to an intermediate
view, according to which, while Jacob actuaUj blessed hia
Bone, his utterances received their present poetical form only
at a later time.' Most critics, however, entirely denied
Jacob's authorship of the prophecy,' and assigned it to some
later period, e.g, to the Mosaic, with Moses even as its
author,^ to the latter part of the time of the Judges,' to that
of Samuel^ or of Davids The prophet Nathan even was
recognised' as its author."' Keuss^" conjectures the time
of David or Solomon. The decisive feature of the case is,
that all the utterances have in view the gec^raphical and
historical conditions of the period of the Judges, that thejr
entirely pass over the period between that date and the
time of Jacob, and advance no later than the very b^inning
of the period of the monarchy. This limitation of the
speaker's horizon to a definite portion of Israelite history,
which leaves what goes before and what comes after a
complete and unnoticed blank, is the plainest proof that the
utterances are no real prophecy. Only one who regards the
prophets as mere soothsayers, will fail to find difiiculty in
the supposition that Jacob describes one sharply defined
portion of Israelite history with the utmost exactitude, yet
knows nothing of the intervening history which lies nearer
to his own tima Prophecy, under the inflaence of the
Spirit, takes the present for its point of departure, and while
it gives surprising revelations regardiug the immediate and
the near future, r^arding the distant and remotest future,

' First definitely advanced by Heinricha.

* PlutBchke.

* Eichhorn, Justi, Vater, de Wette, Schuniann, Bleek, etc

* Hasse, Sclierer. ' Ewald, 0. Baur.

* TMch, E. Meier. * Heinricha, Werliin, Knobel.
» Friedrich, Bohlen. * Knobel.

"• Gted^idUe dm AU. Tta.^ 200 f.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

«h] genksis xlix 447

it proclaims only such certainties aa follow from the eternal
pnnciples of the divine government of the world, and not
particulars of a geographical or historical nature. But this
connection with the present is here strikingly absent.
Except in the case of Eeubea, Simeon, and Levi, the speaker
does not take the special situation or actions of his sons as
his point of departure, and in several cases ^ merely an inter-
pretation of their names. The horizon of the utterances,
therefore, shows that they have been composed and collected
at a date remote from that of Jacob, bat yet before the
dissolution of the tribal organisation under the monarchy.
The Song of Deborah is used as a source,* but there is no
allusion to the kingdom of Saul (ver. 27), and what is said
of Issachar and Dan (w. 14-18) describes their circum-
stances in the pre-monarchial period. There is ground,
therefore, for maintaining the date of composition to belong
to the close of the period of the Judges.' But vv. 8-12
receive their most natural explanation only from the great
gain in position which Judah made imder David. We have
therefore rather to decide for this Davidic period, or at
latest that of Solomon. The period of the divided monarchy
is excluded by ver. 8 (10). "The passage reveals no trace
of the jealousy between Judah and Joseph which became so
prominent after Solomon's death ; on the contrary, both
tribes are lauded with equal enthusiasm." * In this respect
Deut. xxxiii. (especially ver. 7) is a complete contrast
Joseph's designation as prince (I'W, ver. 26) among his
brethren, is due to his long-standii^ position, and need not
be regarded as a reference to the kingdom of the ten tribes.
There is no foundation for referring ver. 23' to the wars
of Syria and Israel in the ninth century, and so none for
assigning the poem to that period^ or to Ahab's reign.^

» Vv. 8, 13, 16, 19. * Ver. 13 f. ; cf. Judg. v. 16 f.

* Comra. 6th edition. * Kuobel. ' See notea.

• WellhaoBen, GttchidUe, 1878, i- 375 ; Kuenen, (htdtrzotk,* p. 234.
f Stade, OmhidUe,^ IIK).

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

448 GENESIS XUX [4M, Sf,

At Buch a time when Beuben and Simeon had practically
disappeared, and when tribal distinctions in both kingdomB
had more and more lost their importance, the csompoeition
of such a poem is no lot^^er comprehensible.

It was different when, from the time of Samuel, after
centuries of division and separation into isolated tribes
and tribal groups, the feeling of national unity once more
asserted itself, and the powerful tribe of Jndah, hitherto
apart from the rest of Israel, entered into its rightful relation-
ship with the whola Then was the right and proper time
for a man, qualified by his position, his ideals, and his
genius, to assemble the hitherto divergent tribes, by writing
or speech, round the person of their common ancestor, and
let them hear from his mouth what he had to say to
them, as he looked back on their past. Their achievements
and present circumstances are the theme. Eeligiou is not
referred to. Indeed, it is remarkable in the extreme that
there is no expression of view regarding religious affairs (in
contrast to Deut. xxxiii). The tribal characteristics of the
people are portrayed, and of these Jacob wag regarded as the
originator, just as Abraham had been of their more spiritual
religion. There were some who had acted nobly ; there were
others who, in much, had come short of their dignity as sons
of Jacob. The early greatness of some had faded away;
others had advanced to honour. There were those who had
been fortunate, and there were the more anfortunate. There
were the active and the indolent. All have a word spoken
to them, according as they deserve it, in praise or blame, in
blessing or curse. Even where little is said, or only some-
thing apparently indifferent, it receives a peculiar sting from
comparison with what is said of others. The song in Judg.
V. 13 ff. had already enumerated the tribes and accorded them
praise and blame in a similar manner. In this light the
poem had a meaning and value for the time of its composition,
and the introduction of Jacob as the speaker was uniquely
suitable for a people amongst whom the feeling of union

Digitized by Google

4GS,4B6] GENE3I8 XLIX 449

between an ancestor and his descendants was still un-
broken/ and who believed in tiie actual efficacy of his
blessing and curse.* The peculiar variation in the character
ot the speech, where declarations, commands, and desires,
blessings and curses, alternate with one another, finds a suit-
able explanation in this view of the origin of the wliole.
We must reject the conjecture that it is a mere collection
of utteiancee, which at first circulated independently.*
There is no reference except to the closing period of the
Judges and to the beginnings of the monarchy ; there is an
inner connection between the utterances regarding Beuben,
Judah, and Joseph ; and some of the utterances when they
are separated from the others sink to absolute insignificance.
We are thus prevented from doubting that one author has
composed the whole, and has given it definite and artistic
shape, though he may at the same time have made partial
use of older materials.

The author was certainly a Judean, as we may infer from
his warm eulc^ of Judah. The glorification of Judah is
not, indeed, more than was due. But we know the feelii^ of
the northern tribes to have been such that it is more diffi-
cult to realise their making a worthy acknowledgment of
Judah's position than to suppose that Joseph's rank was
ungrudgingly acknowledged by Judah. Siioh an acknowledg-
ment was a most neceBsary one during David's reign in par-
ticular. The conclusion is also supported by the geographi-
cal arrangement of the four secondary tribes. What has
been said up to this point implies that whether the poem
once circulated independently or has been taken from another
context, it is at least older than either A, B, or C, no one of
whom, besides, was a poet The only remaining question is
whether one of these writers inserted it in his own work, or
whether B added it from some other sourca ^ * is the least

1 Ewald, QitdiichU,^ i. &88 \Hxitory, i. 411].

■ See above, pp. i. 304 ; iL 217. * Land, Euenen, 233.

* Tiich, Ewal^ (?M£A«JW«,» i 591 [Eng. tr. L 413].

DILLMANN. — U. 39

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

450 azNKSis XLix [ix

likely to have adopted it, " aince the curse of ver. 7 and the
name mrr in ver. 1 8 are evidence against him, and the inser-
tion of poetic pieces was foreign to his purpose " ; ^ he is also
excluded by ver. 286. In view of 3dviiL 22* andxxxvii 2 If.,
29 f., xlii 22, 37,' and also because of w. 8-12, we cannot
thinh of B. Ch. zxxtv. 30 1 (xxxv. 22) makes it additionally
probable that C, a Judean, borrowed, though he did not com-
pose,^ the piece. And this is the generally accepted view.
B then included it in his work ; and to him ver. 16 is doubt-
less due. Yer. la^ goes along with 286, and will be from A.
Ver. 16 pronounces the passage to be a prophecy, and this is
in accordance with the prevalent belief of antiquity in the
prophetical power possessed by dyii^ persons.'

LiTERATUES. — Venema. Ditsert. ed. 1750, i 2; Teller,
Segen Jacobs u. Mbsis, 1766 ; notas erit. et exeget. in Oen. xlix.
1766; Knapp, Di^vt. ad vatic Jacobi, 1774; AurivilUuB,
Diss, ad aacr. liit., ed. Michaelis, pp. 178-267 (only w. 1-10);
Herder in Werke zur Bel u. Theol. 1829, xiii. 61-79 ; Qeid
der hhr. Foes., edit, by Justi, ii 175-196; Horrer, Nalvmal-
geadnge der Isr. 1780; Hasse, MagaMnfiir die bibl. orient..
Lit. L 1., p. 5 ff. ; J. K Chr. Schmidt, eiju der cUtesten u. schon-
sten IdyUen, 1793; Soberer, Qeech. der Isr. I 167-183;
Pliischke, oratio JaaAi rnor. 1805; Mossier, vatic. Jacobi,
1808, 2 partt. (only as far as ver. 12); Friedrich, Segen
Jacobs, 1811; K. L Fischer, diss, de benedietione Gen. xlix.
1814; Justi, Naiionalgesa.'nge der Ifebr. ii 1-94; Stahelin,
animadv. in Jacobi vatic. 1827; Diestel, Segen Jacobs, 1853;
Land, disp. de carmine Jacobi, 1 858 ; E. Meier, Oexh. der poet.
Nationailiier. 1856, p. 109ff.; C. Kohler, Seg. Jac mil
Beriicks. dea Midrasch, Berl. 1867; A. N. Obbard, The Prophecy
of Jacob, Cambridge, 1877.

1 Knobel. ' Against chs. xxsiv. and liix. 6.

» Eegarding Keuben. * Hupfeld, Bohmer. ' See notes.

* Iliad, svi. 849ff., xiii. 368 ff.; Plato, A^iogia, p. 39, ed. Steph.;
Xenoph. Cyrop. viii. 7. 21 ; Diod. iviii. 1 ; Cicero, Be divin. i. S3, 30.
Knubel.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

1SB,4BI\ GENK8I3 XLIX. 1 451

For other writings, see Justi and Tiich, Add M. S, Terry
in Methodist Review, V. ii. (1886) p. 847 Ef. ; J. P. Petera in
J.B.L. VL 1 (1836), p. 99ff.; Zimmem in ZA. vii. 161ff.
(who attempts to trace references to the twelve a^a- of the
zodiac); — Regarding the date of the prophecy: Heinrichs,
De auctore aique cetate cap. Gen. xlix. 1790. Compare also
Kurtz, Gesckickie des Alien Bundee* i. 314 ff.; G. Baur,
OesckicJite des ATI. Weiaa, 1861, i. 216 Ef. ; Ewald, Geachichte,'
I 104 ff., 585-589, ii 412, 463, 493 [Eng. tr. i. 69, 409-
412, iL 63 f., 99 f., 121]; J.B. ii. 49 £f., xiL 189 £F. ; GGA.
1873, p. 421fr.; Stade, Geachichte,'- i. 150 ff.; Wellhauaen,
Compos. 320 S.

Yer. 1. Jacob, on his couch/ eummoDs to him his other
sons also, that he may tell them their future. Until now
there has been nothing said of their being present.

'm ttip*) — he coiled for, eamitumed ; frequently in A? also
in D and R', B and C, on the other hand, generally have
i» inp.

WhtU wW, befall you — i.e. in the peraonH of yonr deaceod-
anta; comp. ver. 28, according to which the real reference
ia to the tribes. The words own irnnRa are therefore
essential, and not an interpolation.' For ttip, hefall, see
xlii. 4.

OTm mmtn — in the sequel of the days, in time to come,
" in the future." * mm has an absolute or relative meaning,
according to the context. The translation " last days " is
out of place here,^ but in Messianic eachatologieal prophecies *
the word denotes the last period in history, or at leaat the
remoteat point within the prophet's range of vision. As a

[.4, etc

> Ch. xlviu. 2.

' Ct. Gen. KTui.

1; Ei. xzsviS; Lot.

» Against Sffirk i:

aZATJV.xim.

* Luther.

" And in Num. z

xiv. U ; Deut iv. 30,

24).

» E.g. Hos. iii. 5 ;

Mich. iv. 1 ; EzeL ix

D,tradb,G(X)glc

462 OZNESIS XUX. 2, 3F. [4fiT

formula in use during the prophetic period, though not from
Ezekiers time only, it marks the verse as the addition of a
narrator of that date.

Ver. 2. The poem begins with an emphatic call to
att«ation.^ They are to listen aU together, for Jacob's words
concern the relation of each to all.

Ver. 3 f. KiUBBK. In all the genealc^es he appears as
firstborn.* This must have an historical reason ; but not, of
course, that assigned hy Stade,' who says that Reuben was
given the place of honour because of his absolute insignifi-
cance. On the contrary, Beuben must at one time have
exercised a sort of h^mony among the allied tribes, or
have been the first among them to attain power and im-
portAnce. In f s history of Joseph * he appears as mindful
of this position of his, and in the Mosaic period lays claim
to certain r^hts as firstborn.^ Beuben and Oad were the
first to settle in the southern part of the land east of Jordan,
but from that time onwards Reuben never distinguished
itself either by populousness and power or by any service
rendered to the whole people. The only accomplishment
recorded of it is spoken of in 1 Chron. v, 10, 18 ff. Even
so early as under the Judges it showed itself indifferent to
the national stru^Ies,^ and it continued to isolate itself more
and more until in the period of the early monarchy it bad
practically disappeared as part of Israel^ Judah (ver. 8 ff.)
and Joseph (ver. 26) shared the succession to his previous
position.^ The early decadence of the trilM is here attributed
to the paternal curse induced by his wanton arrogance, which
impelled him to dishonour his father's marriage bed. The
particulars of what be did are unknown ; cb. xxzv. 22 uses

' Ch. iv. 23.

» Chs. ladx. 32, xxxv. 23, xlvi. 8 ; Ex. vi 14 ; Num. i. 20, xxvi, 6 ;
1 Chron. v. a

» OeiehickU,^ IBl. * Cha. ixivii. 21 £f., iliL 2B.

• Num. xvi, Mix. 8 f. [q ; Deut. xi. 6.

* Judg. T. 1 fi f . ' Deut xxxiii. 6 ; laa. xv, f.
0 Ueir uf the birthrigLt, I Chron. v. 1 f.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

457, 458] GENESIS XUX. S F. 453

the same e^cpre&aicm. The fioal meaning of the atatement is
not merely that Eeub^ abused hie power as bead of the
tribes,* but doubtless also that in this tribe sexnal unions were
coBtomary which were un-Israelite, and immoral as judged
by Israelite standards,* and that these gradually alienated
Beuben from the rest of Israel

In ver. 3 Beuben receives the praise due to his position,
in ver. 4 he is d^raded from it.

You are my firstborn, my atretyth, the product of my
strength,' of full and unimpaired virility, and the Jirat-fruii
of my power, procreative power.* As firstborn and in con-
sequence you are pre-eminejux in rank " and pre-eminence in
strength, pre-eminent over all the brethren in position and
power, superior to them. Excess or pre-eminence is used
poetically for pre-eminent; comp. rnB in ver. 4. t^ ia
pausal, for tl) as in ver. 27 ; see xliii, 14.

No good sense is secured by taking d^ds mb with ver. 'i?
Ovetjlow as water, you shall have no pre-eminence, rnt] ^ is the
abstract for the concrete ; as, because you are, an overflow,
because you pour over like bailing water, you shall have no
excess, preference, or pre-eminence. The reading wtna * has
come from a desire to make the text easier. The expression
inln ig chosen with reference to the "lO; of ver. 3 ; it is found
in this sense only here.' " As water in a pot, set in motion
by heat, boils up and bubbles over ; so £euben, excited by the
Same of passion, transgressed the bounds of morality and

I Knobel, Ewald, OaehidUe,* i. 63& t. [Eng. tr. i. 374].

* See above, pp. 113, 309.
" Oh. iv. 12.

* DeuL ixi. 17 J Pb. liiviil 61, cv. 36.

» Pb. Ixii. 6 ; Job lui. 11, Mii. 23 ; Hab. i. 7.
" Clericue, Venemft, Herder, Ilgeu, Justi, PlUecttke, Vater.
' See GefleniuB, Th«tauTy4 ; it doee not mean exkilation (Ilgen, da
Wette, Scbumann).

* Samar. Sept. {i^ififiaas), and otber versions.

» Properly underfltood by OnkelM, Aq. Sym. Gnoc Ven, ; wrongly
by the Sept. i.finj; (see Geiger, Urtchrift, 373), fwpf (see SchoUon in
Lagarde's Oentnt graet, p. 202) ; the Peeb. has rendered 'intfl.

Digitized byCoOgic

454 GENESIS XUX. 3F. [<»

acted wantonly and Brr<^ntly." • Kegardtng the privilege
attaching to the firethom, see note on xxv. 31 ; the Targums
make it consist in hceredUas, regnum, sacerdotium..

Tf'?V "3 — a statement of wherein the overflow consisted,
and the cause of Eeuben's rejection; comp. xxxv. 22.
" Phoenix was similarly cureed by hia father Amyntor
because he lay with his father's concubine."*

♦aotPD — plural, because a double bed is intended. The
Massoretee were doubtless right in avoiding a construct
punctuation '^ (cf. 1 Chron. v. 1).

I*t — according to us^e not thereupon, but then you
profaned, did an act of profanation, defiled what was sacred.
Ttiia was his crime.

He ascended my bed — Jacob has turned away from
Beuben and so uses the 3rd person ; ' the feeling of wonder
at the incredibility of the misdeed stUl fills him. The teit
is somewhat surprising, but f"p^* is less vigorous, ^ and "5?
are unpoetical and contrary to syntax, nn?3 s ^^ould be
utterly prosaic, the transposition of nw to a place before
n'JijiB too violent, and the translation "my couch of eleva-
tion,"' insufficiently supported by the use of fTiJ for sfcp;
even to read nbU (=f^), and translate adverbially, wuJcedly,
is no advantage. It may be a question, however, if JJ^
would not be a better punctuation : loere dishonoured, made
unfit to hold the position of firstborn.

'ViV — elsewhere always punctuated a plur. by the Mass.

Vv. 5-7. Simeon and Levi, Jacob's second and third sons.
The poet is induced to group them tc^ether because they
shared the same fate, and because legend preserved the story
of an action in which they jointly shared. Perhaps a cuise
f^ainst them was also handed down with the story of tbe
deed and * is expanded here. In their relations with the
' Knobel. ' niad, is. 447 ff. Knobel.

' Tuch, Knobel. * Sept. Pesh. Tai^.

' Oeiger, UrechTift 374. " Olshauseu.

' Ewald, Ge*AichU,' i. 635 [Eng. tr. i. 373, note 4).

Digitized by G(Xlgle

408, 4M] obnssis xlix. b 455

Sbeohemites they had hoth marked themselves out by their
cruelty, and earned their father's rebuke (xxxiv. 30) or his
anger and curse (the tradition here followed).

Ver. 5. D'fiK would be trivial' only if it were predicate;'
it stands, however, in apposition to the subject, the predicate
does not follow till w. 5b, 6. vnn cannot in itself signify
true, real brothers; it is in ver. 5b that we are told that the
brothers by descent were brothers in character and life
also.

Their ni"i?p are vxapons of violence, cruel weapons mao
is a hapax eiremenon. The interpretation sword ' suite the con-
text, but cannot, of course, be proved by the resemblance to
fidxaipa. Nor is it possible to suppose seriously that it is
8 semitised form of fiMj(aipa* although the Mass, vocalisation
may have been influenced by acquaintance with the Greek
word. Derivations from "i3D, which are grammatically pos-
sible,' e.g. wily plots, artifices^ and marriage eontraets? do not
suit the use of Dv?, which never means agencies.' '^??
might come from tq, to he round,' bub could not signify
sinuosity, devious course of action,^° but only a round bent
instrument, and so curved knife or sickle.'^ Shepherd's staff is
not possible, but perhaps crook may be.^' The meaning gladius
can be obtained from a root, ii3=i"n!i, only if we assume that

' Lagarde, Agath. 167. ' Enobel, Delitzsch.

' Rashi, Luther, Herder, Teller, Pliischke, Ilgen, Friedrich, Delitzech,
Bunsen.

* Haaae, SosenmUUeT ; still L^arde, Rel. jur. eccUi. p. xxxvii.
■> Ew&Id, § 260a.

* To which there aie Ethiopic and Arabic, but not Hebrew parallelB
in the use of lao ; L, de Dieu, Schultens, Enapp, Maurer, HaWvy, and
others.

' Clericus, J. D. Michaelia, Aurivillius, Dalhe, Enobel, Luzzatto,
Bottcher, S 791 ; Men in BihdUx. ii. 5, from tCiH, deipcmtavit, Tint Heb.

■ Not even in Isa. zxxii. 7. * Olshsusen, LArbuck, S 199d

"Tuch.

" Oi. 7SO, (jL^Sd, adopted in Arabic in the form mtfyoi.
" Ewald, QetehichU," ii, 483 [Eng. tr. ii. 121].

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

456 asNEsis xlix. b [tfs

the root sonified eonfodere^ or cadere* and then the word
would rather have the pronunciation n^3D.»

The renderings of the Sept. Pesh. and OnV. are of no
asBistance, even if we adopt the reading * fl? for 7?-*

Ter. 6. Jacob disclaims their deed, and all participation
in it, with horror.

Let my mtl noi enter into their eouneil, where they planned
their treachery, let my honour or nohility not unite iisei/ to
their assembly, mna, corresponding in the verse parallelism
to Tfe, and equivalent to spirit; comp. Pa. xvi. 9, Ivii. 9.
But the feminine inn * is aurpriaing. The Sept haa fi^ ipiaeu
ri ^trard ftov^ and as in Assyrian also kabidiu (152) inter-
changes with napistu (^J), the original writer may be
supposed to have intended ^?3, my liver, le. my di^iosUion

For in their anger they dew man^ ami in their desire they
lamed ^^ the ox. cun^, at their pleasure,^' here, in accordance
with the parallel Ik, equivalent to Belf-will ; " La^arde "
proposes DJ'ip?. The act was one prompted hy a vindictive
love of destruction. " But according to the later l^enik
(xxxiv. 28 f.), Jacob's sons stole the cattle and carried them
ofT." " It was, no doubt, only to avoid thia discrepancy that
the versione " preferred the pronunciation "wp, waU, and
interpreted ipy, destroy, in accordance with Aramaic usage ;

» GeaeniiiB, Thuaunu, 672.

* Delitzsch, ProUg. 121, from the Aaayrian.

■ But see map, Ezek, ivi. 3, xxL 35 f^ iiix. 14.

* Sept Samar. Oak.

•See also Qeiger, UTichrifi, ZUl., Ui, and ZDMQ. z^ IBOff.

* Samor., iri".

^ From lin, he iharp, xeaiow ; others take from T\'\T\, see Geiger,
Unchrift, 319.

* Delitwoli, Auyr. Oram. § 68, end,
' Generic singular.

"> By aereruig the ainew of the thigh, Josh. xi. 6, 9 ; 3 Sam. viii. 4

" Dan. viii. 4, xi. 3, 16 ; Neh. ii. 24, 37.

'» Cf. Esth. ii. 6. 1* Agatk. 167.

" Knobel.

" Aq. Sym. Pesh. TaTg. Jerome, Vulg.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

4Se, «J0] GirNESIS XLIX. T 457

while more recent interpreters ^ strangely make ills', hero,
prince,* and refei it, e^., to Shechem of Hamor (xxxiv. 2).

Ver. 7,* Such cruel rage brings on itself Jacob's curse.
A much milder judgment is passed on it in cb. xxxiv., where
a partial excuse is found for it in their zeal for the honour of
their house. The Samaritan by reading T^K for "^^"^Sf, and
DTiinrt for DTi'J^y, and the Targ. of Jonath., have made the
curse a eulogy. Others have found the text so offensive *
that they have endeavoured to mend it by taking iviK with
-flE* in ver. 6.

W — pausal for the perf. ip.'

Simeon and Levi are condemned to dispersion, and, tbeie-
fore, to powerlessness. " Their descendants are not to possess
any one district in the country, but are to live divided up
amongst the other tribes, and scattered through the country." "
Simeon was much weakened even at the dose of the desert
wonderiDgs.' In the contests with the Canaanites it united
with Judah,^ and received a number of cities in the Negeb,"
which, however, are elsewhere counted possessions of Judab.'"
Simeonites seem also to have been scattered among other
tribes ; " Bobertson Smith ^' thinks this may be inferred from
the presence of names like Shim'i,^^ Shatkl, and Yamin in other
tribes also. Of the families enumerated in Gen. xlvl 10 as
those of the tribe, only that of Sha&l seems to have been later
of importance," and it was probably composed in part of
lahmaelites." At the time when the kingdom split in two,"
Simeon was hardly counted a tribe ; in Beut. xxxiii. it is

' Pluschke, Mossier, Scltuniann, Bohlen, etc.

* Ps. liTiii. 31 ; Deut. ixxiii. 17. ' Cf. language of Song viii. 6.

' Cf. Judith ix. 2. ' Cf . Ei. Jtxxii. 20 ; Gen. xxv. 7.

• Knobel. ' Num. xxvi. 14 ; cf. Num. i. 23.
sjudg.i. 3, 17.

» Josh. lii. 1-9 i 1 Chron. iv. 28-33.

"> Josh. IV. 26-32, 42 ; in 1 Sara, ixvii. 6, iii. 30 ; 1 Kings xix. 3
also towns like Siklag, Beersheba', and Hotraah are Judean.
" 2 Chron. IT. 9, xiiiv. 8. ^' Journal of Philol ix. 96.

^* Nom. gent, from JipDC". '* 1 Chron. iv. 2fi ff,

" See Gen. xiv. 13 f. " 1 Kings lii.

Digitized by G(Xlg[c

458 GENESIS XLIX. 7 [460

entirely absent. Towards the close oE the monarchy frag-
ments of the tribe made some small conquests beyond the
boundaries of Canaan.' It is well known that Levi had no
tribal territory. \a A^ provision is made for his dwelling in
forty-eight cities given up to him by all the tribes. It is
surprising that here the dispersion of Levi is not connected
with its exercise of priestly functions, but is r^arded even as
a curse. The attempt to discover in this a proof of the
" authenticity of Jacob's blessing " ' is unavailing. There
could be no dispersion before Israel settled in Canaan, so that
if the curse had been transformed to a blessing by Moses'
time it would never have taken effect, and need never have
been spoken. The explanation is found in the fact that in
the poat-Mosaic period the Levitical priesthood was restricted
to certain families only, while the greater part of the tribe
lived without possessions, power, or means of subsistence,^
and in part in most wretched circumstances. Deut. xxxiii.
8 ET. speaks quite differently r^arding Levi. It has been
conjectured that Simeon and Levi, during the war of conquest
which followed the Mosaic period, were so weakened in their
attacks on Shechem as to be unable to maintain themselves
as distinct tribe&^

Vv. 8-12. JuDAH, the fourth of the Leah tribes, is the
first on whom the father can fully pour out his praise and
blessing. Only the pressure of actual fact" prevents the
author from giving him Beuben's old position as head of the
tribes.' In (7 he is leader of the others, even in the patri-

' 1 Chron. iv. 34fr. See Bertheau on Chroniclea ; Qraf, Der Stamnt
Simem, 1886; Ewald, GeseKichie," ii. 405 ff. [Eng. tr. ii. 59 ff.]; Riehm,
HandviifrterhuA, 1480t.

* Num. xiiv. ; Josh. xii.

' Keil, Bredenkamp, Ga, u. Prof. p. 173.

* Judg. xvii. f.

'> Wellhaiuen, Cmapoi. 3C3 ff. ; Kittel, GoAichU, ii. 63 [Eng. tr. ii. TO].
Regarding Levi in the period of the Judges, see also Baudiasin, AUal.
Pnta.eQB.

* Joseph in realit; maintained the balance against him.
' 1 ChroB. T. If.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

4a] GENB8I9 XLIX. B 459

archal period.* According to A, he was the strongest tribe
individually in the Mosaic period,^ Manasseh and Ephraim
being reckoned apart ; and when camping, or on the march,
he stood, with Issachat and Zebulun, at the head of all.'
During the conquest of Can:ian he took the foremost part
in the couteBta with the heathen,* and along with Joseph
was the first to settle in his extensive territory in the south
of Canaau.** He is afterwards more than once f^in
mentioned as leading the nation," and maintains his inde-
pendence,^ though separated by intervening heathen territory
from the rest of Israel, until, with the Davidie monarchy, he
comes to be head of Israel. It is the power and success
of the tribe and the cboiceness of its land which form the
theme of vv. 8-12. The Meseiaaic character of the con-
tents have led to many special interpretations of the passage.^
Yer. 8. In the absence of a special tradition regarding
his earliest history, the utterance makes Judah'a name its
starting- point." He is praised as the mighty conqueror who
is acknowledged and praised by the kindred tribes also.
Jv4ah (praiseworthy) — thse ^° will, or must, thy brotkers praise,
for thy hand is on the neck" of thine enemies, seizes them
by the neck as they flee ; to thee sons of thy father wiM pay

' ChH. xiivii. 26 f., iliii. Sff., xliv. 14 ff., xlvi. 28.
» Num. i. 27, xxvi. E2. » Num. ii. 3, i. 14.

* Judg. i. » Josh. liv. ff. ; cf. with xviii. 1 ff.
« Judg. iii.9ff.,M. ISff.

' UnloBs during the Philistine oppression, Judg. iv, 11 ff.

"E-g. Zirkel, Super bgned. JvAa, Wirceb. 1786; Werliin, de laud.
Jutke, UavD. 1838 ; Hufnagel in Eichh. Beptrl. xir. S35ff. ; Mublert in
Keit u. TzBcliimer, Anal. ii. 3. 46 ff. ; Pettereon, Comm. Grit. Phil, in
Gen. x\\x. 10, Lond. Goth. 1821 ; many others in Tuch, Qm? 486 f. and
Q. Baur, OaA. derAUtest. Weiu. 227 f. ; Hgst. Ckriit.' i. 54-104 j Hofnwnn,
Wei*>. «. Erf. i. 1 12 tf. ; Beinke, Wtiu. Jacobs titer Judo, 1849 ; Keil in
Budelbein u. Qnericke's LiitA. Zetisrhr. 1881, p. 30 ff.; Cheyne, Propfc, of
Imiah, 1881, ii. 189 ff. ; Driver in Joum. of Philol. xiT.j also in the
text-books on Dognrntics {Oehler, Schultz, Hitzig, etc.), and in writings
on Messianic prophecy (Delitzsch, Orelli, Ch. Briggs, etc.).

* See zzix. 35.

" Oesenius," 135. 20 [practically emphatic accus.].
" Job jtvi, 12.

Digitized by G(Xlg[c

480 GSNK81S XLDE. 9 [«I, *BS

homage ; not the eons of Jjwh only, but all the tribes of
Jacob. They bow before him, acknowledging hia primacy
and leadership. The utterance was fully realised in the
reign of David. It was no longer applicable to the period
after Solomon.

Yer. 9. Judah ie pictured in triumphant aecurity as a
lion which has returned bo its lair from the bunt, and devours
its prey aloft in secnrity and ease. The metaphor of the
lion frequently occurs,' and does not need to be explained by
the assumption that Judah thus early had a lion ae the
emblem on its &ag.' A reference to the constellation of the
lioQ and to the star B^ulua' ie merely read into the verses.

Judah it a lion's whelp. Jacob considers first hia be-
ginninga The words also surest that n^;* should be inter-
preted of growth.* This is perhaps linguistically possible,'
though in general nbs is used only of plants, boms, eta But
it would be dubious praise to say he grew great by plunder,
was a robber tribe ; and, " if the poet were speaking of a
growing lion, he would not afterwards call it a lion and
lioness." " Translate, therefore : Jram the preg, my son, had
thou gone up. Aa the lion to his hills,^ so Judah to his
mountain land after his fights are over.^ He has couched*
and lain dovm^ occupied his land, like a lion and a lioness ; '^
when he has done so, who will rouse him up ? " He dwells
in the protid ease and confidence of one who is strong,

' Deut. xzxiii. 20, 22 ; Num. niiL 84, xsiv. 6 ; Mich. v. 7.
> Targ. of Jonath. on Num. ii. ; Ewald, QadtidiU* ili. 341 [Eng.
tr. iii. 260].

* Zinunem.

* Sept., which interpreted Cjio tks in Ezek. xvii. 9 ; Qrotiua, Auri-
villius. Teller, J. D. MichaeliB, Hensler, JuBti, Q«8eaiiu, Ewold.

* Ezek, xii. 3. (Deut. xiviii. 43, ProT. ixii. S9, are leas cogent).
' Enobel.

* Song. iv. 8 ; Bochart, Hurvgoiam, ii. 36 f.

* Judg, i. 19. • Num. ixiv. 9.
"> Cf. iv. 7.

11 Which ia yet more terrible in attack, Herod, iii. 108 ; Aetian, For.

Digitized byCoOgk'

462] QENESIS XLIX. 10 461

feared b^ hia enemies, and safe from their attacks."* The
character of die tribe as it waa from the begiDniag is thua
portrayed for ua

Ver. 10 gives, without the uee of metaphor, a description
of hia historical greatnesa. Ver. llf. follows in close con-
nection with ver. 10, ae the participial conatruction showa.

The staff of rule wiU Tiot depart from Jvdah, nor the staff
of commatid from betVMen kia feet.he continues to hold and
carry it. B3E' ia not peculiar to a king ; ' it might belong
to a prince, or the chief of a tribe, or of its larger sub-
divisions ; ' and, like Pi?™,* is to be thought of as a long staff
of lance-like shape, or also, it might be, curved at the top,
and perhaps with emblema attached. It was planted in the
ground like a standard beside the prince, or between his feet
as he sat.* It is obvious that ppno, which is parallel to qib',
cannot mean lawgiver or leader, and that vhii i^30 cannot be
from his thighs, i.e. from his seed, descendants." The proposal
lyn r?P,yrom his banners^ alao ia irreconcilable with the proper
meaning of pprro; and the rendering /rom the midst of hit
foUmen ^ is tasteleaa, and grammatically inadmisaible ; for the
contraction ohyi " is allowable without ivi"!, for i^J"i, being ao."
The staff and dignity of leadership are not to depart
from Judah un/t^ he comes to Shiloh having the obedtenee of
peoples. 's\\7\iB & circumstantial clause, nnp^, with dagesh
forte dirimens,^^ signifies obedience,^ but not expectaiion, hope}*

» Knobel. * Knobel.

' Judg. V. 14.

* Num. ixi. 18 ; Fs. Iz. 9. A word later disused.

*Cf. oIbo Wellsted, [Xrodto, i. 178] Qerm. tr. i. 126; PauBonias,
ii. 40. 6 1 C. F. Hermann, Dt »ctptri regii antiquitaie, 1851 ; uid the repre-
eentations on ancient FereUn and Arajrian monuments.

* But BO Sept, Tulg. Tai^. and nioet older commentaton, till Heider ;
even QeseuiuB (ThtaoMrM, SiO) keeps to this translation of Y?T\ J'^Q-

f Samar., Eoubigant, Cledcua, Teller.

» Veiel, Huth, Tuch. » Jer. xii. 6.

10 Bottcher, g 827.

" UeBeoiuB,'* 80. 26 ; as Prov. xii. 17.
"Targg.
''^ nipn, tjiipt. Vulg. Peah., with reference to Isa. xlii. 4,

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

462 GENESIS XLIX. 10 [462, 463

or asaembly, meelivg} D*Q? is certainly heathen peoples, not
leraelite tribes,' which in this context would be expressed by
VPiK,' The argument against this, that nri|j^ expresses willing
and not forced obedience, cannot be substantiated. The
meaning of the circumstantial clause is " after subjugation of
the peoples against whom ho has contended." It could not
be better expressed, for Judab stands as one opposed to
many. The clause following '3 Tl * defines a point of time
up to which he will not lay aside his staff of leadeisbip.
The meaning, as long aa^ tor ^3 ip, finds its only support in
the -K* 1^ of Cant. i. 12, is nowhere else what it signifies, and
makes the utterance one contrary to fact. Some Jewish
interpreters have separated 1? from '?, for evtr, for, but

T&vf (nfee*) ' — everywhere in the Old Testament name of
the town ShUoh? in the tribe of Ephraim. It became the
seat of the intertribal sanctuary after the conquest of the
territory round it, and remained so during the period of the
Judges down to Eli's time.* If the reading rhvf is adhered
to, this is the meaning here also.^" It is, then, an accusative
of place," and the subject to M* is not indefinite, but is
Judah, to whom the following fS refers. The date thus fixed

' mpD, AqnUa, Arab., Rashi.

* See note on xxviii. 3 ; Qeaenius, Winer, Meier, Baur.
« See viii. 26.

* ChB. sxtL 13, xli. 49 ; 2 Sam. zxiii. 10 ; comp. -)Bi< 1^, xxviii. 15.
' TucL, Maurer, Meier, Baur.

" See Baur, OiwA. itr AUua. Weiu. p. 239.

' ihy in the Samar. Heb. MSS. and ancient vereiona (aee De Roesi,
Varia Uiiianei,iv. 217tf.).

* Qenerally written rhl? or i^, more rarely iVc* wd \^V (QeoeniQa,
TTteanunw, 1424) ; a contraction from |i^, aa ia shown by the n«m. genL

* Joeh. iviiL 1 ff.; Judg. xviii. 31, ixi. 19 ; 1 Sam. i.-iv. ; cf. Jer. viL
12ff.; Ps. IxxviiL 60.

'*' So mauf since Teller ; Zirkler, Eichhom, Herder, Bleek, Obun.
1836, p. ISf. ; HiUig, Tuch, Dieatel, Baumgarten, Etrald, Buueen, Btid.,
Baur, Delitiach.

■' 1 Sam. iv. 12.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

463] GENESIS XLIX. 10 463

is the time when the sanctuary, common to all the tribes,
was transferred from Gilgal to Shiloh,' after Judah and
Joseph had securely established themselves, and the stru^le
with the Canaanitea had in a manner terminated. In the
absence of a second verb it is impossible to find in 'ji t^ a
further period extending indefinitely beyond the time spoken
of in Josh, xviii* Nor (see above) may we alter the meaning
to as Itmg as men cofne (or he comes) to Shiloh, i.e. as long as
people worahip God in Shiloh, ie. for ever, aa the author
would suppose.* The meaning conveyed as the text stands is
that Judah's staff of leadership, which belongs to him ae a
tribe,* will continue in undiminished warlike activity till the
conquest of his territory, unlike that of other tribes who
gave up the contest or fought in vain. This takes us back
to the time of the conquest, but does not pass over in ailence
the period of occupation which is the setting given to the
pictures of all the other tribes,^ for ver. II f. represents that
as the fruit of Judah's victories.

But apart from the question whether Judah really came
to SbUoh, regarding which we have no information, it is
surprising to find an actual geographical name inserted where
all the utterances are otherwise of a perfectly general
character. We expect the statement to be something like,
until he comes to rest The reading ni>^ does not allow of
this, but neither does n^. n7V or n>f, rest, or ">V, resi oi
pacifier, from the root liup, are nowhere found, and the lasl
named is grammatically impossible, seeing it ought to be ^W
or v*!?.' £enderings, therefore, such as until rest come
■until he comes to restf or untU a hringer of peace come

^ Joeh. iviii. 9, I. ' Baiimgarten, Delitzsch.

• HiUig, Tuch, Baur.

• Num. xii, 18.

' H. Schultz, AUletl. Theol* 713 [Eng. tr. ii. 338].

• See Tnoh.

' FlilBchke, Josti, Vat., Geaeniua, Schumatm, De Wette, Knobel ; cf.
Prov. vi. 15 ; Job liL 26.

< OeUei, AUlaA. ThatU ii. 2S& [Eng. tr. ii. 40S].

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

464 OENBSIS XLIX. 10 [4SS, «4

Solomon ^ or the Messiah,* are inadmissibla The expresaioa
becoiDfis a very colourless one, again, if we translate wrUil he
enttTs into what belongs to him, inio his possessiong^' He
conjecture oiw is preferable, but not in the form o7^* aniil
he (David) enters Jerusalem^ which makes it f^ain a proper
name, but as BPE*,* utUU he eniers peau? Another expedient
would be to read nS)f V.T nv.s

But on the assumption that the meaning is, " he will not
cease the contest," we are met by the further difficulty that
instead of 'ai ^^^r vh we rather expect something to the effect,
" he will not lay aside his staff." The expression '31 ttd' tb
requires us to understand tiZV and p^na of Uie staff of a
ruler rather than of that of a commander, and to translate,
" this," i.e. the dignity of ruler, " will not depart from him."
In this case 'W ^3 IV is not to be interpreted until he
(£choboam) come to Shiloh (Shechem),' i.e. until the division
of the kingdom, nor until a mi^hiy one (reading Qw for
ni>t?)," i.e. the sovereign ruler of Upper Asia, comes. We must
admit a Meaeianic interpretation, such as used to be univer-
sally acknowledged, and take, for the purpose, the reading
n^. The renderings, la^ &v S\0^ ril awoKeifteva adr^,
what is laid up /or him,^^ or ^ attoKivrat, fur whom it (the
sceptre) is resfrved,^* or to whom is the lordship,^ cannot,
however, be obtained from fijB' ; quod et, without a verb, still
more eui, without an antecedent, leaves us without a sentence

• Friedrich, Werliin.

* Mo«sler, Enapp, Muhlert, Roeenmiiller, Winer, Hengstenbe^ Eeil,
EoUer, GttehichU, i. I6S.

» Orelli, AUteat. Weitt. 137 f.; Briggs, with Jt^, and n1> for n^.

♦ Gh. xiv. 18.

■ Neubauer in Alhenawm, 1886, i. 665.

• lea. Ivii. 2.

' Halevy, flevw OrUiqMt, 1883, p. 290. '2 Sam. iii. 22.

» Bashbam, Heilprin, ffwt. Podry, i. 39 ff. ; Peters, JBL. tL 1 (1886),
105 f.

'* Olahaiuen. •' Sept. Driver.

>* Sept, var.Ua.; H. Schultz.

» Oak., Jerus. Targ., Saadia ; doubtleas, also, Peeh. cf. with Aphraato,
Bee Driver, op. eU. p. 5.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

4S4] GENESIS TUX. 117. 465

or any Beuse.' The only possible traDBlation is hia one, the
one who beloi^ to him, which would be a veiled deaignation
of the mighty ruler who is to spring htim Judah. But •E' in
a Judean text would be surprising in the highest degree,* and
n^ for t'> unique. Nothing is gained by 8uch corrections as
rw or rp&, jut mittendus est,' ■!>«(? is quern J'tida expetit,*
V nc'i*, for whom it (the dominion) is appointed.^ It has
been proposed to delete i?) as gloss to n!)P,' or rhv as gloss to
l!n/ and translate until he comes to whom the obedience of the
peoples is (rightly due), but what explanation is there of how
the gloss came to be inserted ?

The Messianic interpretation accordingly does not result
in any more satisfactory explanation of n^. When, there-
fore, it is further considered that ver. 1 1 f. stands in no
connection with this glance into the far future, we have to
conclude that ver. 10 is an interpolation,^ not, however, from
post-exilic times,^ when the a^r had actually passed from
Judah, but doubtless from a period when the Messianic hope
had already been proclaimed by the prophets of Judah.
Probably it is not an independent insertion, but a modifica-
tion of some older text The Massoretic reading rfyv, for
the older n^, seems to rest on the Babbinical explanation,
his little son (W)."'

Ver. 11 f. portrays how Judah, after the subjugation of
his enemies, enjoys in his settled home (c£ ver. 9) rich
blessings from the vineyards and pasture lands. There is no
connection with ver. 10 if the subject there was the great
king of the future.

For '— of the construct in '^pi*, 'J?, '?v3n, see xxxi 39 ;

> Ezek. xzL 3S ie no parallel, for DDtren is part of the context.
» See also vi. 3. ■ Vulg.

* Hiller, Owrm., 931 ; I^garde, Onom.' ii 96.
» Cheyne, following Ronsch in ZWTh. 1872, p. 291 ; Driver 1
' WeUhausen, OweAtcUs, i. 370 ; Stode, GaehidUt,^ i. 160.
' Wellhaaaen, Oompoeitum, 321.
» WeUhausen. • Stade.

>" See Baur, op. lit. 247 f. ; Driver, op. eit. 7, 18f.

DiLLUANN. — II. 30

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

466 GENZSIS XLIX. IS [406

for the construct before a prepoeition, Gesemus;' for ni^
from nVp, Ewald ;* for ri for 1, ch. ix. 21 ; for the perf. dm,
as continuing the particip. construction and for ita pro-
nunciatioD with "=", Geseniue.^

The author's picture is an idyllic one. Judah, the
warrior and conqueror, is now riding on his ass, the OBual
riding animal ia pre-Davidic times,* and especially used by
princes.^ His land is ao full of vinee that he little requires
to give heed to them or treat them as of value. So when
he dismounts he fastens his ass to a vine branch, the branch
of a choice vine' His land produces wine, red wine,^ so
plentifully that he can use it to wash his garments ; ^ a
hyperbole as in Job xxix. 6. Judah was a grape country,*
and the vineyards of Hebron and .^bgedi specially famous.^"

ffis et/ee are dull from wine, his teeth white from milk —
" he has wine and milk in over abundance for his use ; his
teeth . are dripping with milk so that they appear of dazzling
whiteness, bis glance is dulled by the win&>^ The last clause
conveys no reproach.^' Judah also possessed famous pasture
lands.'' For the hyperboles, comp. Jon. iv, 18; Am, ix,
13."»

Ver. 13. Zkbdlun, the 6th son of Leah," never held a
prominent position, though he played a praiseworthy part in
the national contests of the time of the Judges.'* Our
author boasts for him only the favourable situation of his
territory ; the signification of his name," dweUer, borderer, is
^ Qrommatik,*' 90. 3a.

* § 2606 (laa, 1. 17 ; Deut iiv. 4).

» lift 6 A. 7 and 52. 2 A. I. * Winer,' i. 347.

• Judg. X. 4, lii. 14 i cf. Zech. ix. ft. • Isa. v. S ; Jer. ii. 21.
' Deut. xxsii. 14 ; lea. Ixiii. 2 ; Sirach xtxii. 26, 1. 16.

* niD for niD ; cf. mop Es. mmv. 33 ff. J Samar. nniM-

• Jo. i. 7 ff.,'iv. 18 i 2 Chron. xivL 10.
"> Num. xiii. 23 f. ; SongL 14.

» Prov. xiiii. 29 f. ■' Ch. Jcliii. 24.

" E.g. 1 Sam. xxt. 2 ; Am. i. 1 ; 2 Chron. xivi. 10.

'* Knobel '* See pretim. remarks.

" Judg. iv. 6, 10, T. 14, 18, vi. 35 ; cf. also sxii. 11.

" Ch. XXX. 20.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

460, «8] GBNKaiS XL1X. 14 T. 467

doubtless hinted at. Zebulun-—tov!arde the strand of the sea ^
he settles, he himself^ tovmrds the strand of the ships, and his
rear to or opposite Sidon. He ia compared to a man or
animal stretched on the ground with his face to the shore,
at which ships can lie, and his back to Sidon (Fhoenioia in
all likelihood). According to Josh. xix. 10-16, Zehulnn was
separated from Lake Tiberias by Naphtali ; west of him, in
the direction of the Mediterranean, lay Asher. But the
boundary between Zebulun and Asher is not exactly given
in Josh, xix, 14 f., which does not therefore exclude the
possibility that a strip of the territory of Zebulun bordered
on the Mediterranean.^ What is alone certain is that Asher
onS' iin^ 2VP (Judg. V. 1 7), and that Issachar and Zebulun
" sucked the treasures of the sea" (Beut. xxxiii. 19). The
lines of demarcation between the tribes and those which
separated them from the heathen were never sharply drawn
and varied as time went on. There is no difficulty, then, in
believing that in our author's time Zebulun extended as far
as the sea. Otherwise, we must understand the words to the
effect that Zebulun bordered on the coast, i.e. the coast-lands
and not the sea itself; such proximity would in itaelf be
advantageous and a source of gain to the tribe.*

Ver. 14 f. IssACHiR, the 5th son of Leah," dwelt along
the Jordan to Lake , Tiberias, and in the fertile plain of
Jezreel. The great caravan road from the Mediterranean to
fiethshe^ passed through his land, and in it a number of
Ganaanite towns maintained themselves independent and
powerful.* Though he took part in the struggle for in-
dependence under Deborah, he is here sharply rebuked ^
because in his contentment with his luxurious land he has

'Ch. i. 10. «Ewald, §3146.

■ JoeephuB, Atttiq. v. 1. 22 ; BelLjvd. iii. 3. 1.

* Sae also Ewold, OesehtdUt,* ii. 413 f. [Eng. tr. iL 64] ; Schenket,
BibeUex. T. 267 ; StAde, OetehvJiU,^ i. 171.
» See prelim. remarkB.

' Ewsld, OmchichU,* iL 488 [Eng. tr. ii. 103].
' Aa Reuben in Judg. v. 16 f.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

468 QENR8IS XLIX. 14 F, [m

submitted to subjection with sluggish ease, to serve the rich
and powerEuI straDgera as their hired servant and slava'
In agreement with this, he alone is absent from the enumera-
tion in Judg. iv. 27, as if heathen eupremacy were not the
exception but the rule in his territory. In the bachground
the play on the name tsfc' e*,^ here also,* perhaps, ia present
in the form lafc* Kb"..»

Issachar is a bony, strong-built ass which stretches Oself
down beivxen the folds* in quiet and comfort in its own
country. The metaphor is in itself a reference to the
burdens to which it submits itaelf ; contrast tOB iq xvL 12.
The reading onj nisn, the stranger' bead of burden,^ impairs
the metaphor, and onj, foreign land, is an unsuitable ex-
pression.* Thus he taw rest that ^ it was a good^ and the land
that it was delightful* and that he m%ht remain in quiet
enjoyment of it and profit by it, he bowed his back to carry
burdens, and became subject to the forced settnce of a slave,
became one giving service by compulsion. The expression
DO "> always expresses the forced labour of vassals, conquered
peoples, and captives. Yon Bohleu and £nobel, following
the Sept, are wrong in finding in this a description of the
base (1) and toilsome occupation of cultivator of the boO to
which they say the tribe devoted itself. The Septuagint
and OnkeloB have exerted their expository abilities in the
attempt to get rid of the rebuke allotted to this tribe. ^^

' According to Enenen, ThT. v. 292 f, it was from this only that he
received Ms name 1

» Ch. iM. 18, 18. » DelitMch.

* Judg. T. 16 i Ps, Ixviii. 14. For other interpretations of D'riDBTJ,
see Qesenina, Thtsammi, 1471 f. ; Bottcher, New AehrmUte, L 2D ; Bicb-
mann, BicAter, 400ff.

' Samar. ; Qeiger, Uridirift, 360 ; OlshauBen, Euenen, op. cit. v. 29S.
« Delitzflch. ' See i. 14.

' Samar., naSo, adjective.

* Regarding the fertility of Lower Oalilee, see Joaephus, BdLjai.
iii 3. 2.

J» Of. DeuL II. 11 ; Josh. xvi. 10, jviL 13 ; Judg. L 28, 30, 33 ; 1
Kings ix. SI ; Isa. xixi. 8.
'■ See Geiger, Un^tirifi, 360.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

466, 467] GENESIS XUX 16-18 469

Vv. 16-18. Dan, the first son of Bilhah, lay between
Ephraiu), Benjamin, Judah, and the FhiliBtmes, and extended
west towards the eea.* It was pressed on by the Amorites,
however, and had much difficulty in maintaining its gronnd.
Part ^ of its people moved away northwards, conquered the
Sidonian colony of Laiah or Leshem on Lebanon, and settled
there under the name of Dan." Samson, who contended so
long and bravely with the Philistines,* belonged to that
part which remained in its original territory.

The name is the starting-point of this utterance also.
Dan, though unimportant in point of power and extent of
territory, wUl judge his people liAe (any) one ^ of the bribes of
Israel, inferior to none in this respect. ^Qjr is understood
by many of the tribesmen of Dan, and the meaning taken
to be that this small tribe will have its own government
and laws' or rather will maintain its independence as a
tribe,^ a thing which might be doubted in the case of one so
hard pressed. But it suits ver. 18 better, as welt as the
use of p, which does not mean govern, but * secure justice
and aid, to understand vsy as IsraeL* The meaning, then,
is, not that Dan will give a judge to Israel no less than
any other tribe, — for p could not be so used, and the Book
of Ju^es was unknown to our author, — but that he will play
his part in the contests against the heathen for the national
cause, as much as the othera He did so in the fights of
Samson with the Philistines, and as warden of the northern
frontier. His manner of fighting, also, as extolled in ver. 17,

» Josh. xix. 40ff. : Judg. V. 17.

* Jadg. iviii. 11.

» Judg, i, 34, xviii. 7, 27 ff. ; Josh. xU. 47; also 2 Sam. xx. 18 (Sept.);
Ew-ald, QaehidUe,* iiL 264 [Eng. tr. iii. 194].

" Judg. xvi. 7 ; 2 Sam. ix. 1 1; 1 Kings xix. 2.

" Mercerus, Herder, Hasse, Hensler, Rosenmiiller, Vater, Von Bohlen.

' Tuch, Wellhausen {Geecki4Me, i. 379), Stade {QtKhichte,^ 168}.

* Gh. xzx. 6 ; Deut xzsii. 36 ; etc

* DeuL ixziii. 7; Ephneni, Ta^., Basfai, Kimchi, Clericus, Friedricli
Schumann, Ewald, Knobel, Delitzach.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

470 GENESIS XUX. 17, 18 [«S!

suits only his warfare ^iust foreigners. Dot a stiuggle for
independence amongst the tribes.

Ver. 1 7 wiahes him ^ success in this contest May he be*
a serpent.a homed viper on the road, which bites the horse's heels
so that tb rider fails backward. It is not, as in the case of
Judah, an open contest, decided by superior power, which is
portrayed, but the sly efforts of the weaker against the
stronger, which have, however, their residts also. Such was
the attack of the 600 Danites who overpowered the city of
Laish," and the warfare of Samson, who inflicted serious loss
on his enemies by his many stratagems. Jacob does not
disapprove of this ; * it is his wish.

'app, with daghesh forte dirimens; see ver- 10. ib^f ;
there is no certain tradition regarding the species ; most proh-
ably it is the cerattes * (homed viper), which is the colour of
the desert sand in which it conceals itself by day.^ " It lies
in boles and ruts, and falls unexpectedly on the passer-by ; '
it is the colour of the earth, and people may readily trample
on it to their injury." *

Ver. 18 is not a later interpolation,' nor the sigh of an
exhausted dying man seeking to gather fresh strength."
"The ancestor utters here a prayer in the name of his
descendants, who will have to wait patiently for Jahve's help
in their wars with the nations, e.g. the Philistines, Its
position is due to the fact that Ban in particular was not a
match for his enemies, but needed to rely on higher aid," "
It may be that Philistine wars were harassing the countiy
just in our author's time." Only God can give final victory.

' Somar. n*!^ ia not bo good.

* Not u ; Eautzach-SociD.

» Judg. xviii. 27. * Kuobel.

' Qesenius, Thetaurus. " Riehm, HJVB. 223.

' Oken, NO, vi. 544. » Diod. iii. 50. Knobel.

' Pliischke, Ilgen, Vater, Maurer, Bobleii, Gramberg, Olahausen.
Bdhmer finds in it a protest of R'a agaioBt Dan's tendencj to idol-n'orebtp.
Fripp, ZATJV. XL 263.

10 Teller, Hensler, Tucb. " Knobel.

i*£wald.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

467, 468] OENEBIS XLIX. 19, 20 47 1

Ver. 19. Gad, the first son of Zilpah, dwelt io Gilead,
and waB exposed to the attacks of the desert peoples and of
the Ammonites, who claimed part of his land.^ He defended
himaelf bravely, especially against the Ammonites;^ fought
successfully against the Arabs even in Saul's time,' and pro-
vided David with many of his beat heroes.*

The name is here' connected with i«, press in on. one,
oppress him, and "nil, band of fighters and robbers. It is viewed
as meaning one who presses. Gad — a press of men presses on
him,' but he presses on their heel ; " though hostile bands press
in on him he puts them to flight, and boldly follows close
at their heels in attack as they retreat." ^ 35? yields
sufficient sense, but ib has been brilliantly conjectured ^ that
we should read o^ipj^, taking the d away from the beginning
of ver. 20.

Yer. 20. Ashbb, Zilpah's second son, "inhabited the land
from Eiarmel to Phoenicia,' and so occupied the sea-coast of
Galilee,^" a very fertile district," " rich in wheat, wine, and
oil. Politically, it was not of importance.

If the o of "I?*?? belongs to ver. 19," and the true reading
ia 1?*?," the translation will be; Asher — his bread is fat,
abundant, and excellent. As the text is, it may be rendered :
from Asher is fai as his (own special) bread,^* an abundance of
products of excellent quality which form his food supply,
"'?'*'?, for "IK'S* jnsD, is not altogether suitable, and another

' Josh. xiii. 20 ; Judg. xi. 16.

»Judg.x.f.

*lCliron

* 1 Chrcm. xiL 8ff. ; cf. Deut. s

:xxiii. 20.

' OtherwiM than in xii. 11.

• Hab. iii. 16.

' Knobel.

» E. Soheid, Teller, Pliischke, Blaek (emend, lod Gen. xlir. 8t., Bonn,
1831), Schumann, Kuob«l, Olehausen.

» Joah. lix. 24 ff. '• Judg. v. 17.

" Deut. xiiiii. 24. Knobel.

" See above.

" Sept. Viilg. Peah. Onk. All the other utterances except ver. 22
commence with the simple name without prefix. But the Samar. has

" Tuch, Baumgarteu, Knobel, Belitzsch.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

472 GENESIS XLIX. 21 [468

rendering is : for AsKer his bread is too fai} B^ ib feminine
[only] here, but the Samar. has pt?.* " The meaning of the
word TE*K ' seems to be present to the author's mind in what
he says."

" And he * gives royal dainties — gives to others also of his
superabundance of these products ; so good ore they that
they are served at royal tables. The reference is to export
trade. The Phoanicians, for example, obtained from the
Hebrews all sorts of country produce,' and the geographical
position of Asher leads us to expect that he would participate
largely in this trade. It is unnecessary to suppose that "jjo
(without the article) is an Israelite king." '

Ver, 21. Naphtau, Bilhah's second son, inhabited a long
drawn-out tract of country along Lake Tiberias, the Jordan,
and I^ke Hule — into Lebanon even. This fact itself,^ without
any reference to maps,^ leads one naturally to read, with the
Sept., fiTK and '^ok,b Naphtali is a stretched -out," i.e. skruUr
terfhinth, the one who gives sends o\it beavtifid tops.^^ It is
Naphtali, not the terebinth, which sends out the tope, which
are, then, an expression su^ested by the metaphor for the
heroes and national leaders sprung from this tribe.^ The
metaphor is no longer taken from the world of animals, but
from that of plants; ver. 22 is, then, a pai-alleL Onkelos
and Jerome " seem still to have had the reading n?^."

The Massoretic reading*' was explained by the older

' Ewald. * Ct. Bottcher, LduimA, § 657.

' Ch, XII. 13. * Emphatic.

•Ezek. xivii. 17; Acta liL 20; Josh. AtUig. xiv. 10. 6 (cf. also 1
Kings V. 23, 2b).

• Knobel. • Of. ver. 13.

' Peters. " Isa. xvii. 6, 9.

'» Cf. Jer. xvii. 8 ; Ezek. ivii. 6 ; Ps. lixi. 12 ; also rfttP.
" Bochart, Lowth, Herder, J. D. Michaelia, Hensler, Uasse, Ju.<li,
Ugcn, Vater, Von Bolilen, Ewald, Olshsuaen, and others.
'* Jadg. iv. 6, V. 18, vi. 35, vii. 23.

'' Qtaaiionei. " See note on sii. C.

1* Not presupposed at all in Hab. iii. 19 (Delitiech'), but witnessed
to by Aquila, Tett. Napht. ch. ii., Targ. ii. and iii, ; Pesh. Vulg. (cf. Jeiome,
Qu<ut.),

Digitized by C^OOgk'

468, «»] GENESIS XUX. 23 473

ioterpreterB BometimeB ot Kaphtali's service as messeDger,
BometimeB of the Sopherim of Tiberias, or of the Galileean
apoetlea It involyee two separate and unconnected utter-
ances. NapMaXi is a released, i.e. unfastened, swift ^ hind,
nriyff is not stretched out, i.e. slender,' nor chased out.' The
swiftness of its heroes and men must be taken as the point
of the metaphor,* not its freedom from servitude," for which
other metaphors were in use. The second sentence, he who
gives beautiful words, is now generally referred to the
eloquence, the poetical or oratorical gifts of the triba* But
there are no proofs of this ^ other than the share in the song
of Deborah, which Judg. v. 1 ascribes to Barak.

IBP occurs nowhere else. The constellation of the 7^?,
ram, and the punctuation '>Dfe' ns», homed la-mbs? give no
satisfactory meaning to the versa

Vv. 22-26. Joseph, Jacob's favourite son, the great and
powerful double tribe,' next to Judah is most, or even '" still
more blessed. We can scarcely fail to recc^nise tiiat the
language here is even more cumbrous and antique than in
the other utterances, with perhaps the exception of ver. 3 f.
It is natural to infer that the poet made use of some older
version.*^ The ancient divine names in ver. 24 confirm this
view.

Ver. 22 commences with a glance at the fertility, the
populousness, of the tribe. As it is even more difficult to
take a feminine adjective with a masculine substantive than
to speak of the i? or na of plants," 13 is to be read for the

' Job xsxis. 5 ; Clericus, GeseniuB, Tuch, Belitzsch.

* Qesenioa, Tuch, Stahelin.

* I«a. xvi. 2. Enobel.

* Pe. xviii. 34 ; Hab. iii. 19 ; Ian. xiiv. 6 ; cf. 2 Sam. ii. 18 ;
Cant. ii. 9.

> Delibucb.

' Rosen miiller, Stabellu, Scbuinann, Tucb, Kno1>ul, DelitzBch, etc.

^ Certainly not Deut. xxxiii. 23. * Zimmeni,

» Ch. xlviiL '• Ver. 36.

" Ewald, GuAiAU," i. 686 t. [Eng. tr. i. 409 f.].

" Pb. Ixxjt. 16 ; cf. p3V, Job xiv. 7 ; Isa. liii. 2.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

474 GENESIS XLIX. 23 F. [l69

Maseoretic, Ij. rt}^, an old form of nnb or fiJTlB,' ie neither
PfPi) a^na, ovieula^ as a play on 5ni, nor Inetead of fTiB,
juvenca," nor to be read "^l?,* but a fruit tree,' more
definitely,* in view of ver. 6, a fruitful vine,^

iSon of a fruUful vine, i-e. a young fruitful vine, ifl Joseph.
There is a play on the word B??|>K, the principal branch of the
tribe.* The use of I? is similar to that of "lU in ver. 9. A yowng
and fruitful vi-ne by a fountain, which has sufiGcient moisture for
its growth.^ Its daughters, i.e. shoots, tendrils, moutU upon the
waU.^" Watered beneath and protected by the wall, it spreads
luxuriantly as it climbs on the walL vniJS would be more
distinct, but is not absolutely necessary. It is no advant^e
to read nips rrisa, and Titis would have no predicate if
"7J|¥ w^re taken as a relatival coustruction. The third sing,
fern, readily follows a feminine plural denoting things ; *' J.
Peters " assumes and tries to prove an old third plnr. fein.
perf. in n_. The readings of the Sept. and Samar. are no
help, Tuch " disposes of the vnld beasts on the watch {for
prey), or on the wall. "Av " is an unsuitable reading here ;
"hy, youTig (Tie* ^B, young of a bull)," is a pure invention, and
the translation, " daughters have marched in procession to a
bull," " meaningless.

Ver. 23 f. A picture of the troubles brought on the
prosperous tribe by its enemies, but victoriously overcome in
the power of the God of Jacob. The transition from
metaphor to simple speech is not too sudden if we take with
UB the main idea of the metaphor. The consecutive im-
perfect may be intended to express that it was the prosperity

■» Ewald, § 173i. ' Ilgen, Vater, Juati.

* Schumann. * Peter*, Zimniem.

' Isa. xvii. 6 ; Soadio, Herder, Rosemuiiller, Qesenius, Knobcl.

= ItA. Mxii. 12 ; Ezek. xix. 10 ; Pb. cxiviii. 3.

' Onkelos, Tuoli, Ewald, Delitzscb.

» Ch. ili. 62 ; Hos. xiii. 16. » Pa. i. 3 ; Jer. ivii. 8.

'° Ps. iviii. 30. " GeseniuB," 146. 4.

" HAraica, iii. Ill and v. 190. " Geinewii* 499.

'* From Deut. uziii. 17. '» Zimmenu

>• Petera.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

4a»,470] GENESIS XLIX. 23 F. 475

of the tribe which was the direcb cause of the hostility
to it

Then, bow-posseseors, bowTiwn, became bitter against him,
properly treated him bitterly, with enmity, rather than
" made him bitter," arid shot and showed enmity ' to him. lai,
from 33^, iotransitive proQUBciation ; ^ ita meaning aa in
Pb. xviiL 1 5 ; nai ' and ntn are related words.* Dim "hs^ is
against the reading inan'i from an.* The Arab tribes* were
famous bowmen, so it is now generally supposed ^ that we
have here a reference to attacks on Ephraim and Maoasseh,
east and west of the Jordan, by Arab neighbours and in-
comers,* as well as by Canaanites,' both in the period of the
Judges. Wars with other Israelite tribes ^ are not so
appropriate ; they were occasioned by Ephraimite arrogance."
The langu^e is against any reference to the enmity of
Joseph's brethren, as related in ch. xxxviL ff.^ It is far from
probable that the author was acquainted with a less altered
form of the traditions regarding the ancient historical inter-
tribal feuds which originally drove Joaeph to Egypt." The
wars with the Syrians under Benhadad and Hazael '^* are a
possible reference only if the bleesing be viewed as a pro-
phecy, ** They are too remote from the circle of events to
which the other utterances confine themselves.

But hit how, his weapon with which he drove them back,"
also, metaphorically, his power,*^ remained in perpetuity, i.e.
durable and steadfast.*^ \ copulative, may be used in Semitic

> Ch. xivii. 41. * GeaeniuB,'* 67 A. 1.

» Ch. ixi. 20. * Cf. 31, Job ivi. 13 ; Jer. 1. 29.

' Samor., Sept. * See ixi. SO.

' E.g. Knobel, Delitzacli.*

• Judg. vi. ff. ; 1 Chron. v. 18 ff. • Josh. xvii. 16.

"> Knobel. " Jtidg. viii. 1 f., xii. 1 ff.

" Sept. Targg. Kashi, Kimchi, UerceruB, Clericus, J. D. Hichaelia,
Teller, Eosenmiiller, and others.

1' Ewald, Otuhickle,' i. 687 f. [Eng. tr. i. 410 f.].

'♦ Wellhauflen, GudwMe, i. 376 ; Stade, aeickichU, 165.

" Luth., Delitzacli.'

'• Cf. xlviii. 22 ; Hoe. i. 6. " Job. xiix. 20.

■• Ewald, § 2996.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

476 GENESIS XLIX. SSF. [470

idiom, where we apply a cat^ory of antibhesis, and so
expreesee our but, even after a n^ative.' So also waw con-
secutive* as here, ypn is only conceivable as predicate to
iow if, in the older language, the OFiginal sease fxum, stabUem
eite (Arabic tkabba thabbaia) was still felt to lie behind the
usual meaning, set oneself down. '^B'H) or ''P^ ' is unsuitable,
because lief, unused ob a verb, expresses inelastic, not elastic,
steadfastness, and because we do not expect such a com-
plete verbal idea alongside of I"'??. Everything Oi "^j —> ™.
P'Ka) is against the Septuagint '^^^].

The combination DJ^J '?^I, " hand-armt" i.e. arms whose
moBcular power makes possible the use of the hands in
drawing the bow, is unusual, hut not, after all, too bold for
a poet, TO, be mobile, active.*

n"p — need not be replaced by '^Bto * for a comparative
construction would be without meaning, and so is at once
excluded ; and the real meaning is made clear immedi&tely
by D^. The poet, in this im-^os, points out the cause of
Joseph's undiminished power of resistance : from the hands
of the strong one of Jacob, which support and strengthea,"
from there, etc

3pjr TDK — a divine name, which belongs to the earliest
period,^ and is merely a survival from that period in Isa. i. 24,
xlix. 26 ; Pa. cxxxiL 2, 5. It is impossible to see why it
should originally have signified BuU of Jacdb,^ even if the
punctuation "I'at* for "I'BK may be conjectured to have been
intended to guard against such an interpretation.' It is no
other than the God of Jacob Himself who continues to bless
Jacob in the person of Joseph.

htxw" pK njn De'd^db'd gives better sense, and is more

' Chs. xvii. 5, xlii. 10. * Chs. xii. 9, xsiii. 31.

' Knobel. * See Gesenius, Thettiuriii, 1097,

* Logarde, Onomai.^ ii. 97; OUhausen.

< Ei. svii. 12. Ewald.

' Cha. ivii. 1, iii. 33, xixi. 13, 42.

' WellhauBen, OtxAidiU, i. 208 ; Stade, wd others.

*2ATJF.m. 184.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

471] QENBSIS XUX. 30 477

forcible than QEto ; * it refers to the heaveoB, and is explained
by ^}Pf (from) the shepherd. Even better is the rendering
inde ubi est pastor, like IND, ex quo tempm-e, xxxix. 5.* The
MaaBoretea regard tucijr ps aa in apposition to nyS, There
are, then, two divine names : Shepherd * and £Ko7w of Israel,
elsewhere "wt* But njn is incomprehenEible without the
article or a following ^-itr* ; and God is nowhere else named
px. It is better, therefore, to read '3l ^p^, Shepherd of the
Stone of Israel,^ in which the reference is to xxviii. 18 f., 22,
and XXXV. 14, and the meaning practically God of BetJiel,"
except that the God of the shepherd hero is now, still more
appropriately. Himself named Shepherd, in the sense of
xlviiL 15. It is thus a divine name used by the houBc of
Jacob in the earliest times. Bottcber's correction, njh iDS'p,
makes an unnecessary addition, and wifc" "iz rn^ ipis'p^
contains ideas from a later stage of the religious develop-
ment ^lofc" T?9 'IJ/^* anticipates ver. 25a.

Everything from "^ oowards is rightly connected in
the textm receptus with ver. 24a. A reference to the source
of Joseph's undiminished power is here appmpriate. In
ver. 25 fT. it is carried on for a moment still, and then
passes quickly into invocations of blessing. May the same
God who has helped him hitherto give him also the bless-
ings which follow.

Ver. 25. From the Ood of your father^ — Tnay He help you
then.^^ and with ^^ the help of the Almighty — vtay He bless you
then. For ^v without '?»., see Num. xxiv. 4, 16. The reading
nm is uncertain ; the alternative I'M) '* is preferred by many,"

1 PeslL, Onk., Teller, Mich., Dathe, Xlgen, Oettli.

* Ewftld, § 332di Tuch. » Ch. xlviii. 15 ; Pa. Ixxx. 2, xiiiL 1.

* Pa. xriiL 3S ; 1 Sam. ii. 2 ; Deut. xxxiL 4 ; Isa. sxi. 29.

' Herder, Ewald. ' Ch. ixsi. 13. ' Lagarde, Olshaiisen.

« OetUi in Schvxiitr Thml. ZeiUch. 1886, p. 147 £.

* Chs. ixxi. 6, 42, ilviii. 15 ; Ex. xv. 2, xviii. 4.
'• Ewald, § 347a. I'Ch.iv. ].

>■ Sept. Sajnar. Pesh. (Vulg.X Saadia, aad even some Heb. codd.
i> Pltischke, Vater, Jiurti, Bleek, Qeaeniiu, Hitzig, Tuch, Ewald,
KauUsch-Socin.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

478 QENESIS XUX. 26 [471, 472

because hk is here somewhat surprifiing. There is do evi-
dence for riKD.i JO might continue to be the governing
preposition before ?»;* there is no analogy for its doing so
before r'!*{=riKo).

'31 na^a — accuaative of specification after 1313^ * : vnth
hUssings of the ^ above,* dew, rain, Bunshine," with blessings of
the deep which lies beneath^ springs and fountains, brooks and
rivers, which issue from the undei^oimd Oi™ ; in short, with
fertility of the soiL^ Wiih hlem-nga of the hrea^ and of the
wovtl), with fertility among living beings,^ both men and
animals ; not to be limited * to milk and the increase of
herds.

Yer. 26. But he is loaded with yet greater blessings than
the mere fertUity of land and people. Accordingto tlie Massor-
etic text,'" the statement is, that Jacob's blesaing on Joseph is
greater and more efficacious than that with which his parents
blessed him or were blessed." The clause a^ allows of very
various interpretations, according to the meaning assigned to
mttn and to the view taken of ly, as preposition or conjunc-
tion. But unnn is used nowhere in the Old Testament of
parents ; nor eotUd it, for in rnln_ mother^ the idea of anueiv-
ing was still quite in the for^round. " The parallelism with
dSj? nya:, the analogy of Deut. xxxiii 15 and Hab. iii 6, and
the Sept. opiav /iovifiiov lead us to adopt the reading *Tln
Tp," or, seeing Tin is elsewhere only a proper name, "*? ^>"i ; "
iy *:)? " is less likely," " and ^p ^'in or Tin u out of the
question, for a construct in '^- cannot be demonstrated.

' Knobel. » Ewald, S 351a.

» Deut xiL 7, iv. 14 ♦ Ch. iiviL 39.

» Ch. ixvu. 28, 39. • Chs. L 9, vii. 11.

^SeeDeut xxxiii. 13 ff.

» The contrary in Hoa. is. 14. Tuch. » Enobel.

'" Found even in the Peshitta and Onkelos.
" See, further, Qeiger, Urschrifi, 250.
" Cant. iii. 4 ; Hos. ii. 7.

" Geacnius, Winer, Schumann, Bohlen, Maurer, Ewald.
'» Friedrich, PltiHchke, Tuch.
» J. D. MichaeliB, Ilgen, Dathe. "• Knohel.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

47S] GENESIS XLIX. 26 479

The yztt n^^a • are accordingly not the bleBflings which
the Either is now bestowing, — the perfect nnj being in itself
evidence f^ainst this view, — but those which the father
received from his ancestors. Translate : the blessings of your
father icere strong against^ surpassed the ilessings of ths prim-
eval mountains, the desire' the seductive products of the eternal
hills ; may they be the portion of, etc. The meaning ia that
they comprised things higher than merely the admirable
products of the lovely mountain country (Ephraim, Gilead,
Bashan), i.e., doubtless power, respect, honour, and political
consequence;* and, above all, the promises. In bestowing
these on Joseph, Jacob makes him his father's succeesor," and
names him f^i among his brethren — one separated and conse-
crated,* not in a Levitical and ethical sense, Nazareue,^ but
priiice.^ But there is no reference to a royal house in the
tribe of Joseph ; for the kingdom of North Israel was not
a mere appendage of the tribe of Joseph, although that was
always its most important part."

niKFi — in the Massoretic text best understood as boundary
from HKn.io This does not suit the emended reading, unless
we give ^' 71213 the unprovable meaning summit. It is un-
necessary to emend into the prose ntft^n."

e'k-iV— Prov. X. 6, XL 26 ; also in Job. xix. 9, Isa. xxxv. 10,
which lead us to regard a blessing as an adornment to the
head.

Fripp'^ maintains that w. 24^26 are an interpolation
from Deut. xxxiil 13-16, for the reason that praise is given

1 Sept And Samar. add TjtMn-

* Cb. xlviii. 22. ' ' ' Ch. iii. 6.

* Knobel, Ewald. ' Ch. xlviii. 16 IT.

* Onkelos. ^ Vulg. Saadia.

" Sept. Targ. of Jonath., tnodeni gcholars since Herder; moat even
take -['M, as did the Pesh., to be the oae crowned with the 1X3, diadem ;
comp. Lam. iv. 7 and tJ'Kli'-

» See, further, Deut. xxiiii. 16.

>« Roeenmiiller, Vt PetU. ■pen. p. 43 ; Ewald, g 186& ; DelitMch.
» Ewald, Guchichtt? i. 686 [Eng. tr. i. 409, note 4].
" Obhaueen. '= ZATW. li. 262 ff.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

480 GBNKSia XUX. 27 [aTS, 4T3

to the monarchy of Joseph in opposition to the praise
bestowed on the Davidic kingdom in vv. 8 and 10. The true
inference is, that -m contains no reference to the monarchy,'
of which not a syllable is said otherwise. The narrative
claueee of vv. 23, 24a form no conclusion to the utterance.
The historical importance of Ephraim-Manasseh is not done
justice to by vv. 22— 24a alone. Beut. xxxiii 13— 16a toms
out to be an adapted modification of Gen. xllx. 24&-26(i,
and not conversely. The prominence of the religious element
in vv. 2ii, 25 is quite in place ; for the father's heart beats
higher when he comes to mention his dearest and most
prominent eon.' The divine niunes also (including *nr) ore
those of the earHest date instead of beii^ late.

Ver. 27. Benjamin, one of the most warlike of the tribes,'
and famed for its bowmen and slingere.* It produced not a
few soldier - chiefs, such as Ehud,' and, later, Saul and
Jonathan. But it also showed a contentious quarrelsomeness
in its war with the rest of Israel in an unjust cause.' It is
compared to a wolf which rendeih ; in the momiag ii deroun
prey^ and towards eveniTig it divides tpoU ; it is at all times '
eager for fighting and the pursuit of its prey, which it
devours in triumph. ^'JD'., pauaal for I'lpi." " Elsewhere in
the Old Testament the comparison with a wolf is employed
in an unfavourable sense ; '" unstinted praise, therefore, is not
expressed by it here, although it makes acknowledgment of
Benjamin's warlike capacity." " At the same time, we have
to consider that the nobler comparison with a lion has
already been used (ver. 9), and that it is appropriate to
compare a tribe, which was one of the smallest, when our

' See above. * Cf. ziriii. ISf.

* Judg, V. 14, zz. 19 ff. ; S Sam. ii. 16.

* Judg. zz. 16 ; 1 Chron. viii. 40, zii. 2 ; 2 Chron. xiv. 7, zvii. 17.
' Judg. iii. 16 f. " Jndg. lii. ff.

' laa. Mxiii. 23. ' Cf. Eccles. li. 6; Pb. Iv. 18, zcii. 3.

' See note on ver. 3.

"» Zeph. iii. 3 ; Hab. L 8 ; Jw. v. 6; Ezek. zxii. 87.
>■ KnobeL

Digitized by G(Xlgle

473] OENXSIS XLIX. 28, 29 F. 481

anthor wrote,* to one of the smaller beasts of prey. Besides,
among the noD-Semitic peoples of antiquity it waa an honour
to be dea^nated a wolf.

There is cause for surprise at the absence here of any
reference to the reign of SanL

Yer. 28. AU these are laraelite tribes, twelve, and this is
what thmr father said to them. A footnote which so^ests
that in reality the tribes are addressed m the utterances.'
But the Septuagint has viol 'laKw^ instead of hvriff* ^cnt?.
And he blessed them, with that which was as Ms hlesiing he
blessed them, " he invoked on each the blessing which suited
his character and was to be his, the blessing specially appro-
priate for him. yti followed by a double accusative; see
ver. 25." But "ie*K is wantii^ in the Sept., Samar., and
Peahitta, and may be a copyist's error for B*JK,>

" The statement that all the sons of Jacob were blessed
does not harmonise with the contents of w. 1-27, where
certainly every one does not receive a ns^a." * The phraae-
ology ia au^estive of L 27 and v. 1 f.,' and is therefore' to
be assigned to A'b narrative, which is continued iu ver. 29 fT.

(d) Yv. 29-33. Jacob's injunction to hia aona to bnry
him in the cave of Makbpelah, followed by his death. The
passage is A'a, and is his continuation of xlviiL 3-7.^ The
indications of authorship are " the distinct reference to the
earlier part of .^'s narrative, the expanded style, the vocabu-
lary,' the connection with hia later atatement in 1. 1 2 1 and
the variation from xlvii 29-31, where, in C, Joaeph alone
receives injunctions regarding Jacob's burial" '

Ter. 2QV^° DTHK try is wanting in the Sept., but aee

I 1 Bua. ix. SI ; Judg. zzi. 6.

* 1338' previonely in ver. 18.

* D«1itzBch ; cf, 2 Sam. ixiii, 21.

* Knobel. » Tet aee also xli. 11 f. [B].
' Knobel, Schiader, Kautzech-Socin.

' See note on xlviiL 7.

* jM, ninft \iarh» ^ow, »i«i pas ps-

* Knobel. "* See notes on zsv. 8 and ch. xxiii.

DILLMANK.— II.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

482 ORNBSIS XUX. 31HB [473, 474

YGT. 33. Ver. b is maintained hy some to be a gloss ;^
certainly either it or ver. 3 2 is superfluoua.

W?^i — the analog; of other passages would lead us to
expect 'W^,' but there is no doubt that OS, also, might
express dan, HnsfoVc}

•Ttbn — -ap itpM — in 1. 13 also ; it is unnecessary to
r^ard *nrt4 as meaning when,* or to translate mbrrriK, aiong
•with the field.^

Ver. 31. With the statement regarding Sarah and
Abraham, compare chs. xxiiL 19 and xxv. 9. In xxxv. 29
Isaac's place of burial is not named. The burials of Bebecca
and Leah are not recorded in Genesis. B«garding Bachel,
see the note on xlviiL 7.

Yer. 32. The words, the piece of ground purchased from
ike Sittites aiong with the eave in it, hardly connect them-
selves naturally with f^,' and are clumsy in themselves.
They are, perhaps, a gloss which passes back over ver. 31 to
attach itself to ver. 30b.

Ver. 33. naon — tpgy\, a reference to xlviii. 2 (xlvii 31),
and so from C. The rest of the verse is from A. The
view that na"b3l also belongs to C, with T!?f, however,
instead of nt-P,'' is untenable, if only because xlix. 2-27 is
not a ri3^a, and the >1312 in ver. 2S& is from A, not C. The
fact is that nii6 hy^ has its complete justilication in A,
because in xIviiL 3-6 and xliz. 2S~32 Jacob's last wishes
are expresaed, and for this the teohnical exjaBssion was
no other than ™*.

Jacob spoke all that has been just recorded while seated
on his bed. Now he draws his feet back on to the bed and
dies. A has already given his age in xlviL 28.

' Olshansen, DeliUsch,* Budde.

» ZA TW. viii. 281. « See iviL 14.

* Num. XX. 13 1 Bottchar, OlBhausan, Delitzsch^.

* Delitzach' ; see, on the contrary, the note oaxiii. 16, and Qeseniiu,**
146. 1, footnote 1.

■ EantzBch-Socin.

' Budde, Z^rH'.iii- 72 ff.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

m]

5. Jacob's Boeul and Joseph's Death, Ch. L ; from

A, B, AND C.

Joseph has Jacob's body embalmed in I^ptian fashion,
and his brothers and many Egyptians accompany him to the
interment in the ancestral burying-place at Hebron. The
brothers are afrud of Joseph's vengeance after their father's
death, but he allays their fears and continues to provide for
their needs with a brother's kiodnesa. He dies at the ^e of
110, after living to see his descendants of the third genera-
tion. His body also is embalmed, and is preserved in a
coffin.^

A'b share in this narrative is no more than ver. 1 2 f .,
which records the sequel of xlix. 29 ff. The chronological
statement of vv. 22 and 26 is, doubtless, not from him,
seeing he would have written D'Ji^ "iSwi TUE* ntm. Yy. 4-1 1
and 14 belong with equal certainty to C, for they relate the
sequel to the command of xlvii. 29 ff. expressly referred to in
ver. 5. The vocabulary* is also evidence for C. The
introduction in w. 1— 4(w may be due to B, and, if so, has
been somewhat remodelled by B (^ntr in ver. 2). It may,
however, have been composed by C on the basis of B, who
was best acquainted with Egyptian affairs (cl. ver. 26 with
ver. 2 f.). Vv. 15-26, in the next place, are from B. This
is bis conclusion to the history of Joseph, which he has
narrated with such warm interest The key to this interest
of his is given in ver. 20 (cf. xlv. 7). The special proofs of
his authorship are found in the divergent chronology, which
may be detected in ver. 21 ; in the connection of vv. 24-26
with Ex. xiii 19, Josh. xxiv. 32, and GeiL xxxiii 19; in
the use of XS'ihvi (w. 19f., 24f.), and of the expressions
hf?s (ver. 21), riV^ (ver. 20), '3« vrb» nnnn (ver. 19),
'ina'i'P (ver. 23). But a few phrases have been added by B,

' Kuobel.

* 'r JD in 'IWSD M DK and 'd 'jkq -qT (ver. 4), p (ver. S), MT
and onthe (ver. 9), naa (vT. fl-llX Kip p-^ (ver. 11).

Digitized by G(Xlgle

484 GENESIS L. 1-3 [474, 475

from a parallel text of Cfa, in particulsr in w. 18, 21, iTn
DnHy, and in ver. 24. 'ji V2m -ib^m.

Ver. 1. When Jacob expiies Joseph throws himself on
his face, and laments and kisses him. 'n 'ftn corresponds to
Ca viwrhs ^Bi.' Comp. further, xlvi 4.

Ver. 2. He then orders his subordinate physicians to
embalm the body.

" Homer * even was acquainted with the medical fame
of Egypt Its physicians were a numerous class,' who
formed part of the priesthood,* and had their special books.'
Joseph had some in his service owing to his position as first
minister of the cit)wn,° and a leading member of the priestly
caste.^ Embalming {rapijaeSetv, To^i^etxn?) was an I^yptian
custom," associated with the belief in an unbroken connection
of soul and body. " It was the professional and paid occu-
pation of a special class (rapixevTat). Various methods were
practised.^ The bodies of both Jacob and Joseph (ver. 26)
were made mummies. This is not said to have been the
case with any other Hebrew. Embalmment among the later
Jews ' was somewhat different"

Ver. 3. " Forty days are spent on the embalming. This
is in harmony with Diodorus'"* statement, that there was
required for the process, «^' ^fUpa^ irXiwus t&v TptdKoma
(var. TeTTapaKoma)." " But Herodotus ^ makes it more than
seventy days. Confueion with the period of mourning " can
hardly be the explanation of this difference. The time may
have varied for individuals and localitiea** For the use of
tro, see XXV, 24, xxix. 21.

' Cha. Mtiiii. 4, xlv. 14, ilvL 29. « Od. iv. 231 i

• Herod, u. 84, iii. 1, 129. • Dit^. Laer. iii. I. a
» Diod. L 82 ; Clem, of Alei. Strom. vL p. 634.

• Ch. sli. 40. * Ch. xli. 45.

8 "Her. ii. 86ff.; Diod. i. 91. See Friedrioh, Zvt BOO, iL ]99f.;
Winer,' i. 307 f. " ; Ebers in Uiehm, HWB. 362 f.

• John lis. 39 f. '" 191.

»i KnobeL " ii. 66, 88.

■" Tucli ; Hengstenberg, Slote u. AegypUii, p. 70. Kiiobel.
'* See Winer.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

475] QEKESIB L. 4 F. 485

The seventy days of momning for Jacob certainly include
the forty days spent on embalming. Aaron and Moses were
lamented by Israel for thirty daye.^ But the Egyptians are
the mourners here. Their period of mourning for a king
was seventy-two days.' Their mourning for Jacob at all,
and for so long a time, wae out of respect for Joseph (accord-
ing to the author's idea).'

Ver. 4 f. After the period of mourning is over, Joseph
arranges that the king should be asked to peimit him to
escort his father's body to Canaan, and to bury him in the
grave be has prepared ; for he had sworn to his father to
do this.* The reason of his availing himself of the inter-
mediation of the courtiers, instead of making the request
himself, is not that he was no longer minister," nor even
that he was himself mourning beyond the I^ptian period
and could not suitably appear before the king in mourning
dress.* More probably it was not usual to take steps in a
matter which personally concerned the minister, without the
intermediation of other exalted personi^es.

n'33,' in XXIV. 8 nuL. '31 Ki DK, see note on zvili. 3.
'b '3»*3, xliv. X8; no 'mk fun, xlviiL 21; omitted in the SepL

*nn3 — most probably dug* seeing a grave is in question ; *
tought ^^ is less natural. In either case surprising when com-
pared with xlvii 30. It naturally su^eets itself that
another grave than that of Makhpelah is here intended, and
that xlvii. 30 is a correction by ii in favour of A."^^ A

I Num. II. S9 ; Dent, iiiiv. 8 ; cf. Deut. izi. 23.
» Diod. i. 72.

* Regarding the mourning customs of the ^Egyptians, see Herod, ii. 8G ;
Diod. i. 91 ; Wilkinaon [1878, iii. 423 f., 439 ff.], Beries I, i. 256.

* Ch. ilvii. 31.

' Bnnsen ; see to the contiarj, ver 21.

■ Ch. ill, 14 ; Eeth. iv. 2 ; Schumann, Heugstenbei^, Enobel, Del-
itzsch, Eeil. The words 'y\ nSlTI are against this view.
' Ewald, § 1866. ■ Ch. iivi. 26.

* Cf. S Chron. ivi. 14 ; SepL Vnlg. Tai^. of Jonath., Soodia, Qraec.
Ven.

» Of. Deut. ii. 6 : Onkelos. Pesh., Von Bohlen, Knobel.
" Wellhatueo.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

486 GEHXSIS L. e-lOP. [476, 4T«

grave in the piece of ground purchased beside Shechem
(xxxiiL 19) has been thought of.^ But xxxiii 19 is from B,
not C? and 1. 4—11 from C, not B;^ and a grave of Jacob
in Shechem would not find a place among (Tb Judean tradi-
tions. Besides, it would be remarkably inconsequent on ^s
part to alter C% text in xlvii. 30 for the sake of A\ and
yet leave L 5 in unaltered contradiction with A. We must
rather assume that the expression under discussioD is chosen
in accordance with I^ypttan ideas. Besides, as a matter of
fact, the i3|^ of each individual required to be specially pre-
pared in the family vault

Vv. 6-9. The king gives his consent, and the company
sets out. " The officials * of the court and country join in
Joseph's escort of the body. Jacob's whole family, excepting
women and children, go too; and there are chariots and
horsemen (as escort and protection). The whole makes on
imposing cortege, and thus the patriarch is honoured when
he dies," *

After mne ictn the Sept. adds t^ 'lonnf^, tp, see
xlv. 19. n'eht, r^arding the historical difficulty here, see
commentary on Ex. xiv. 9."

Ver. 1 0 f. " When they reach the place called Thomfioor '
they commence, in Jacob's honour, a lament, that was grtcd
mid heavy. It lasted seven days, the ordinary period of
mourning,' and was seen and heard by the native inhabitants,
who give the place the name omtn VsK (luctus ^gj/ptumim).
The punctuators have not given the author's pronunciation"
of this new name, but read orrto '?M (praium. jEgyptionm,
the Egyptian meadow)." ^^ The place is otherwise unknown.

' Kayaer, UrgetchichU, p. 36 ; BruBton in ZA TIF. vii. 202 ff.

* Kayaer. • Broston.

* ipi, of dignity, aa in xiiv. 2.

* Enobel. * [Also p. 20 above.]
' The buckthorn tbrediing-floor.

» 1 Sam. xixi. 13 ; Jodith xvi. 24 : Sirach xxii. 12.
» Sept Vulg.
» Knobel.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

470, 477] aiSISIS L. 10 V. 487

Bgyftian meadow no longer requires to be explained by
reference to its !^]^tian-like fertility.' Abundant room is
given for an historical explanation of such a name by the
long period of Egyptian domination in Palestine during pre-
Mosaic times, which is now known to us from the Tell-
Amama letters. The Israelites gave their own explanation
of the name by linking it with the history of Joseph. It
can only have been because legend had already connected the
name and the incident that C admitted the incident into his
history.

According to the text, the place lay fn'n lapa. As the
author did not write on the east side of the Jordan, this can
only mean on the east side of Jordan, perhaps near the river
in the 'Arabah. A statement of Jerome's ' has led, indeed,
to its being looked for ' in other localities,* and an inference
in favour of them has been drawn from the use of ^imsn."
But we do not know the source of Jerome's statement, and it
is hazardous to prefer it to our text, still more to assume '
that |Tvn was at one time read i^n, U. onsD ^. The text
points to a locality east of Jordan ; and if it was not too
far from the Jordan, we may understand ^Jinsn— tn*i as
meaning that spectators on the western bank were able to
view what went on on the other side. The alternative is to
regard ^syjsn as a gloss. Such a view presents less difficulty
than that which regards the twice-repeated 'n 13D3 i{»t as an
interpolation. The writer gives no explanation of why the
way round the Bead Sea should have been preferred to the

> Cf. xiii. 10; Hitzig, ItaUih, 227: '^■aiAL, Knobel.

* Oaomasticon, *h6 areaAtad : lacuatrans JoTdaneminquoplanxerunt
quondam Jacob, tortio ab Hierico lapide, duobus milibua a Joidane qui
nunc vocator fielhagl&.

' By Eaobel, Baom., and otbera.

* In rhin n'a (Josh. XT. e, xviii. 19, 21), the modem 'Ain Hajla,
about an hour north-west of the mouth of the Jordan, and Kair Hajia,
\\ hour south-east of Jericho (Berggren. ReUen, iii. 110 f.; Seetzen, ii.
302 f. ; Robinson, Paiatim • [L 644], Germ, tr. 510 tf. ; Do Saulcy, Voy. ii
147ff. ; Gadow in ZDMQ. il 89).

■ Cf. xii. 6. ' Bunsen.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

488 GENESIS L. 13-16 [477

direct road from Egypt by KhiDOOolnia and Beeisheba'.
Doubtless he gave the matter no consideration. We are
certainly not to suppose that any tradition made -nsttn pi
Jacob's place of burial.^ It would necesaarily bave received
mention elsewhere in the l^ends about Jacob if that had
been so ; and ver. 5, in any case, is not a reference to it

There seems no necessity for r^arding 'n r^ bjn as a
doublet to ver. 10a,' For mp p-^ see note on xxxiiL 17.

Ver. 12 f. A quotation from A is made to conclude the
narrative. It is apparent that £ thought that the actual
interment was the work of the sons of Jacob alone, and not
of the Egyptians ; as if it were inadmissible that the foreign
element in the company should enter the holy land of
promise.' A'a authorship of ver. 121, which was originally
the sequel of xlix. 33, is proved by V13 in ver. 12, instead of
3pjP *33, by the fulness of statement r^arding Makbpelab,*
by the absence of any special prominence assigned to Joseph,
the use of HTHK, and the resemblance of ver. 12 to vi. 22.* —
See, further, note on xlix. 40.

Ver. 14, After the interment Joseph returns home with
the whole company which set out with him (w. 7-9). Here
^aiu Joseph plays the leading part, and the Egyptians
rejoin him.

Ver. 15. B now takes up the narrative. The brothers
are afraid that after their father's death Joseph will no
longer feel any restraint in requiting on them their wrong-
doing. With ver. b comp. 1 Sam, xxiv. 18.

UDDfc" ' \p — if he were to dttplat/ cnmi/y agaitisi us ; supply
the apodosis, it would go badly with us ; similarly, Fs. xxvii.
13.^ So the Versions, /*ij vore, mdH The equally possible
reading 'f?, of Mmf has been avoided by the Massoretes
because it would make the brothers' fear a certainty.

1 Eantiach-Socin. * Eautzsch-Socin.

* Tnch. • See wiii. 20.

« Knobel. • Chs. xivii. 41, xlix. 23.

' Ewald, S 3580.

" Ch. XK. 13 ; Ps. iii. 3, Uxi. 10 ; Judg. ix. 64.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

477,478] GEKK8IS h. 1S-19F. 489

Ver. 1 6 t To make sore of their poeition, thej commis-
sioned ' (deputies) to him to remind him of their father's
express command, and to ask hie forgiveness for the past.
It remains uncertain whether or not B had previously
recorded this command of Jacob's ; it would be suEBcient to
mention it here for the first time.

T«n, Sept. xal wapayevofievoi, Peah. I3^pi, but not in
harmony with lotA (nor ver. 18). nw, oh, still i^ ^ain in
the Pentateuch only in Ex. xxxiL 31 (in C). txt3, forgive ;'
^Bfen,* with the sin aa object,* is a variation only. Servants of
the Qod of your foih^r, they worshipped the same God ; and
this was a further reason why he should bear them.

Joseph vxffps, because they think him capable of this and
misunderstand him so greatly,* or rather out of compassion
for his brothers, whose evil oonsoiences make them so afraid
of him. D'J?13, subject th^ deputies, by whom we have,
doubtless, to understand some of the brothers.

Yer. 18. Then his brothers also, ie. his other brothers,
come to him, humble themselves before him, and offer them-
selves to him as his slaves (as in xliv. 16 in (7). This act of
submission can hardly be made to harmonise quite with the
petition for forgiveness, and the verse may be regarded as an
insertion from 0.

uS, unobjectionable (see ver. 16); it ought not to be
changed '' to H?^. I'ns-ni, if translated his brothers themselves,
would imply that the deputies were strangers.

Ver. 1 9 f. He speaks encour^ingly to them. Am I in
Qo£s placed he says, have I the power and right to act
Providence and inflict retribution ? He has no wish to
interfere with God's own action. The brothers had planned
evil gainst him, but God had planned it for good, and so
had guided it to serve a good purpose, to do as it now

1 laa. s. 6 ; Jer. ixriL 4. » Ewold, | 262a.

" Oh. XTiii. 24.

* Ab Ex. xxiii. 21 ; Joeh. xxiv. 19 (in B).

• Ewald, § 882ii. * Knobel, KeQ. ' Tater.
■ Aa in xzz. 2 ; Sept. Peah. have no n, the Samar. no *3.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

490 aiNKsis L. 2i^s [its

ia,' to preserve ' mttcA people. " The brothers' evil intentiona have
been suffidentlj punished by their experiencea in ch. xUi S.
If Joseph were to seek to punish them further he would be
interfering with the providence of God, who bad willed
Joseph's coming to Egypt for the preservation of His chosen.
— For nlt^ aee xlviii. 11,"

Ver. 21. " He will care for their preservation as God had
purposed. This statement and the nin oi'S of ver. 20 read
ae if the famine still continued.' According to the chroD-
ology of xlviL 28, it had long ago reached its conclusion."*
S clearly assigned Jacob's death to an earlier date than A. —
an'? hn, xixiv. 8.

Ver. 22. Joseph and the honse of Jacob remain in
Egypt, Joseph reaches the age of XXO.like his descendant
Joshua;' comp. p. 353 f. According to I^yptaan ideas, the
duration of a complete human life, and one which was
blessed, was 110 years.'

'Jl ^m — makes the transition to ver. 23, and need not be
an interpolation,^ nor to he from C,' along with ver, 25.

Ver. 23. Joseph "lived to see oi:^ "33,jHMa terHorum,
greai-grandaona from Ephraim, and from Manasseh also ; ? as
in xliv. 20." " tTE^,^' children of the third generation, their
common ancestor not being included ; ^' wi^ 'W are there-
fore great-great-grandchildren," elsewhere called D*??!.. But
the Sept. Vulg. Pesh, and Targ. give great-grandchildren,^
and may have read B'??, like the Samar., or have r^arded

' Sea Comm. on Deut. ii, 30,
» Ch. xIt. 7.

* "Chs. xIt. 11, xlvii. IS"; Delitzech* contests this without eifeet.

* Knobel.

» Josh. iiiv. 29.

* Aa early as in PapTTtu Frisse, and later ; L. Stem in BAgZ. 1ST3, p.
76 f. ; Krall in VII. Orimi. Congr., 1886, Egypto- African Beetion, p. lia

' Eautzsch-Socin. ' Kittel,

» Knobel,

•• Ex. XX. 6, xxxiv. 7 ; Num. liv. 18 ; Deut. v. 9.
" Ex. xmeiv. 7.

'» Ewald, AUirthUmer, 226 [Eng. tr. 169, note 1] ; Keil.
<) Tuch, EnotMtl, Delitnch

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

478,479] GENESIS L. 34-^S 491

the construct as in apposition to OTE'j**.' Their interpretation
is Buppoited hj what is told us of Manasseh.

" Ephraim is put first because in xlviii. 8 ff, he received
the principal blessing." * The more concrete form of the
statement regarding Manasseh is chosen because of the fame
of Makhir.

On Jos^h'a hues — they were bom. He took the new-
born children on to his lap,' and so recognised them as his
descendants. We cannot suppose that adoption in the sense
of xlviiL 5 f., and in contradiction with that passage, is
intended.* The Samaritan has simply ■^-^ for "Viy^, and
Kautzsch-Sociu prefer this. The special mention of Joseph's
acting thus in the case of Makhir's sons arises ' from the
important position which Makhir held in the laud east of
Jordan."

Ver. 24 f. On the approach of death' Joseph exacts an
oath from his kinsmen that they will one day take his bones
to Canaan, Sis brothers, best taken to mean his fellow-
tribesmen (comp. ver. 25), as in xxxL 23.^ It is implied
that Joseph knew they would one day leave Egypt ; see xlvi.
4 and xlviii 21.

SaB*!i, see xIviL 29 f. npB' If®. Ex. xiii 19, ui. 16 (in B) ;
see also Gen. xxL 1. 'n ietk ptt !>k is a phrase of Cb
or Jen."

Ver. 26. Joseph is embalmed after death, as Jacob had
been (ver. 2), and is laid in a coffin. For Dt"^ see note on
xxiv. 33.

ll"iK3 — in the coffin used in such a case.^** " The Egyptians
put the embalmed bodies in wooden coffins, and then stored

' Ewald, S 287«. * Knobel.

* Ch. XXX. 3 ; in a Oieek inBtance, Odyuey, six. 401.
*SeeStAAe,ZATW.yi. 145 f.

* Riehm, HaTulioSTterbuch, 766i.

* See Nnm. zxxii. 38 f. ; Dent. iii. 15 ; Joah. xiii. 31, xvii. 1 ff.
f lAngnage as in xlviii. 21 (1. 5). ' KnobeL

" Ch. xxvi. 3 ; Ex. xiii. 5, xxxii. 13, xzxiii. 1, and elsewhere.
'" See HengBtenbeig, Mog. n. j^gypt. 74 f. ; Etere in Riehm, HWB.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

492 OENBSIS L. 26 [iTS

them with cate in a sepulchral chamber.' They were
regarded as of much value, and it waa a disgrace not to
redeem them if they had been given aa a pledge in an
extremity.' So Joseph's mummy was preserved by the
Israelites down to the time of the Ejcodus. On that occasioii
they took his bones with them,' and interred them in
the piece of ground beside Shechem,^ which Jacob had once
bought.^ These statements are all from the same author."*

1 Herod, ii. 86.

* Herod, ii. 136 ; Diod. i. 93 ; Lucian, De Lvetu, ch. xxi.
» Ex. xiii 19. * Josh. xiiv. 32.

» Ch. xxxiiL 19. « Knobel.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

I. GENERAL INDEX

210r., SlTff., 395 tr.; IL 6, 8,
160, 811, 416.

conception of " pMce of Qod, " J. 87.

date,!. SCSlSf^SlSr. ; ii. 324f.

does not arcbuse, ii. 313,

genenl fe&tnrea And contents, i. 7 f.,
27, 211.

Knmnwt. peculiarities, i. SB ; ii. 12S.

jDTiitlo features, 1. 84, 22S, 277
(precision) ; i. 2S8 (expanded
style) ; i. 2BS (use of formulEe).

not a unity, i. 8, 251.

religions attitade, i. 8, 260, 273.

Bchematiam, i. 312, 823 ; ii ISO, 41S.

Bonroea, ii. 77.
Abimalech, ii. 118, 137, 202.
Abraham, ii. 6, 47, 83, 448.

u delineated by A, B, and C
reapectiTely, li. 6 f., 31,
Accniativa, adverbial, ii. 393.

of material, i. 117.

of place, ii. IB, 165.

of specification, ii. 478.
Adjective expressed by noun, L 70.
Adoption, ii. 241, 436, 491.
Adverb expressed by verb, ii. 21 5.
Agriculture, i. 163, 185 ; ii. 305, 367,

466.
Akkad, i. 854.
Al (Arabic article), i. 378.
Alliteration, ii 101, 135,
Altars, L288f.

with divine names, ii 203, 304.
'Amalekitea, ii. 43, 319.
'Ammon, ii. llGf,
Aoiorite, i. 865.
Amrapbel, ii 36.

Anachronisms, ii. 47, 295, 863, note 6.
Angels, i 152, 171, 233 ; iL 226, 441.

See under ^S;).
Antbropomorpbiams, i. 155, 243, 279 ;

ii. 73, 261.
■Arabah, ii. 25.
Apo^ ii. 405.

Aradna, L 367.
Aram (Naharaim), ii. 161 f.
Arsmaisms (all^^), i 54, 59, 66
note, 71 note 4, 74, 76, 80, 85,
89, 273f.; ii. 81, 154.
Arameans, ii. 266.
Ararat, i. 282 f.
Arka ('Ar^i), L 360.
Arphaxad, i. S72f., 408, 406.
Article, and pufect, ii. 69.

as relative, ii 127.

demonstrative, i. 144, note 5.

generic, i 124 ; ii 23, 114.

of implied knowledge, i 170 ; ii 46,
71, 135, 233.

omitted, ii. 115, 13B, 1BG.
Asber, etymology, ii. 242.

fertile oountry, ii. 471.
'Asbteroth (Kamoim), ii 40f.
Asses for riding, ii. 406.
Asshur, L 366; ii. 17Tt, 188.

B ( = £). CHBOBOLOOY, iu 2*6, 268,
376, 417 t.

date, i. 10.

distincUve chantoter of its oont«Dts
and expressions, ii 6, 31.

general features and contents, i. 8 S,

grammatical peculiarities, ii 122,
304 (ovi';k construed as plur.) ;
iL 144 (repetition expressing
urgency), ii. 269, 112 (infinn.
*H and nn), ii. 273, 281 (use of
waw consec. where C has ;3-Sv),
ii. 359 (avoidauoa of verbal
suffixes), ii. 370 (lengthened
suBixea).

Israelite origin of, i 9.

tsre expreasions frequent in, ii. 113
(l^-g), n»«, S or i?«i TW), ii. 127
(npe, -ino, nfij njh), ii, 134
{!?)] [■)), ii. 264 (B-1&). iu 483

{^ nn).

Btyle, ii 117, 182.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

I. GSNESAL INDSX

Ba'al, in oampaund luHnes, ii. 827.

"Eaigamic rendering of, iL 14.

witn appellative genitive, ii. 46.
Bftbel (Babjlon), ii. SBl.

bailditun of, i. 3B2.
Beenhebs, ii. 137.
Benjftinin, ageiaB and C, ii. 895.

hutory, ii. 480,

meaning of name, ii 808.
Bethel, iL IS, 220.
Betbuel, ii. ISO.
Bilhoh, ii. 823.
Bitumen, L S92 ; ii. 44.
Blessing, oonvejad b; laying on bands,
11. 441 (440).

Bfficacyof, ii. 211f., 439.

fonnnla of, ii. 443.

iTTOTocable, it. S17.
Blood rerenge, L 192, 193 f., 207,

29G.
Bricks, L 392.
Borial'pUoea, iL 1G4.
Business in the East, ii. 1G3, 16G.
Byblus, i. 306.

0 (=t7), AHTEBOPOUOBPBic eiprea-
■ions, i. 96, 140.
date, i. 13 (2Slf.}; ii. 196, 209.
dependent on A, L llC ; a B, 192,

201.
family life in, i. 146.
general features, i. 10 ff. ; ii. 194.
gimmmsttcal paoaliarities, ii. BI (dis-

jano.qu(iation),359(«Toidanoeof

natoocnw. riM), 390(termin. lO-
heterogeneous sautiong, i. 14 (see

under J).
relationship to >4, i. 11, 14 (300).
sources, i. 12 ; ii. 460.
Btyle. i. 12, 96; ii. 7, 90 f.
theology of, i. 13, 103 ff., 140, 146 f.,

244, 261, SSSf. ; iL 7, 90, 98,

101.

i. 342.

L 343.

see peoples.
Chsbiri, C 402 ; ii. 414.
Charms, potions, etc., ii. 242, 302.
Cherubim, L 170 f.

Children, a blessing, ii. 10, 70, 82,
170.

adoption of. ii. 241, 436.

naming of, ii. 72, 33, 236, 308.

iTSoning of, ii. 128 f.
Circnmcision, iL 77 If., 83, SG, SS, 291,

298 f.
" Olean and imclean," i. 27G.
Cosunerce, artialce of, iL 389.

contTan routes of, ii. 837.

46.

Ooniyubium, ii. 297.
Constnict, before prepo8.,i. 167, note 4.

inn-,-, iL 118, 146,222.

In 1 or <!, i. 77.

in •^, U. 478-

in '-^, iL 262 (464), 466.

with pretonic qamec, L 214.
Covenant^ divine, i. S96r. ; ii. 76f.,
98(cf. i. 290t).
ceramoDiea, iL 61, 136f.,209,26SC,
287, 2B8.
Crildoal poiDts, iL 70, 96, IIG, 283,
38Sf.
nunnsonle, L 94.
Cnbit, L 271.
Cultnre, Ii^ndorj beginnings of, L

204.
Custom of dismounting, ii. 172.
of walking in the evening, i. IGS.
on oooasion of death, ii. 173, 311,

412, 486, 48S.
regarding presents, iL 168 f., 408 IL
regarding widows, iL 346.

Dah, etymology, ii. 241.

history, ii. 469 f.
Dead Sea, a. 107, 109, 111.
Douteronomistic elements, ii. 60, 203,

408.
DivinatioD, ii. 398.
Dodanim L 837.
DreftniB,iL SSI, 368, 370.
Dress, i. 806; Ii. 834, 841, 346,347,

373, 408.
Dnmoh, ii. 186.

Earlv death, how viewed, iL 349.
Eden, L 120, 136, 167.

death in, L lOS, 108, 166, 163 f., 226.
Edom, iL 219 f., 315.
Egyptian, agrarian conditions, ii. itt,
430 f

court officials, iL 860.

cDstoms and ideas, ii. 364, 356, 367,
364, 366, 369, 396, 421.

phjrsiciana, ii. 484.

shepherds, iL 121 f.

titlM, iL 382, 404.

BI, L GS 1 u. 60, 138.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

L QEHERAL IKDBX

. 1»9, 378,

as appelttiTe, li. 2G9.

in compound nuaes,
403 ; ii. S70, 327.
Elath, ii 42, 328.
"EldarB," iL 417, 188, note i.
ElcKim etymology, i. 68.

meftniog, i. 56, 1G2.

=mipeTiiAtDra1, L 3G2 ; ii, 803.
Enoah, i. Ids, 21G, 228 f.
Epbntim, position of, IL 488 f.
Ephrath, 11. 807 r.
Epicene ose of mn sad lU, ii. 163.
EMkkn (ArioUi), ii. 36 f.
Es&n, u. ISOf., 199, 315.
Eslikol, ii. 46, 1G7.

Etjmologiee in 0«neaia, i. 117, 145,
22S, SOS, 3M I ii 37, 98, 106,
Ilfi, 195, 2S9ir., 877.
EoDDcha, ii. SSfi.
Bve (Hsinrab),

Fakilt gorernment, ii 280.
nones, ii. 186.
■tiTcia, iL 60.
See DDder featiTitj, etc.
Feminine in neuter wnse, ii. E9 note

5, 136, 163.
Fenchn, i. 343.
Featirity, eccaaionB of, ii 188 f., 288,

259.
Flesh, not at Gist used as food, i 87,

ISG, 246 f, 262.
Food, ftrticles of, i 70, 88 ; ii. 95, 102,
IBS, 282, 802 f., 394, 486.
eaten sacriSoiaUy, ii 238.
siren in hospitality, ii. 05, 102,
390 f.

Gad, etymology, ii. 241 f.

history, iL 471.
CJateofcity, iL 101 f., 158.
OonealoRiea, hiatorical value of the, i.

178 f., 315 f., 324 r., 347.
Generic BiDgnlar, ii. 456, note 9.
Qeneais proved to be a compilatioD, L

4 IT. ; ii. 277, 332.
Genitive, ofobject, i 292 ; ii 70.
of regoiremant, ii. 384.

L 40, 41.

Gerar, li. 118 I
Giant races, i. 231, 243
Gilead, ii 266, 268 f.
Girgasbite, i. 865.
God, moat ancient names for, ii
262, 478 C

seen by mortals, ii 74, 106, 279.

takes Mtb, ii 146.

giBIRi, i 402 ; ii 414.
■dad, ii 327.
Hadnuuu^ L 379.

Hagsr, ii. 69, 7G.

Hagrenes, ii 187.

Ham, i. 807, 321 f.

Hamath, i. 863.

Hammnrabi, ii. 36.

Hanokb, i. 198, 226.

Haran, L 405 f.

Hairan, i. 410f.

^vilab, L 845, 382.

Hebrew (T^l). i. 402 ; ii. 48.

Hebron, iL 28, 152, 156 f.

Historical credibility of Genesis, i

99f., 2fi4ff,, 281 ff., 887f. ; li

2r.,32f.,110ff.,]51,]81f,423.
aing ol the familv hintr '

316 r., 409 f. J _

321, 342, 451.
Hittitea, i. S88 f.
HiTvit«8,i 366 f.
Horites, iL 42, 321 ff.
Hones is Egypt, ii.

I

Ihfikititb absolute, i 187 note 2

and note 7, 161, 162 ; ii. 103.
Infinitive TrithoDt h, i. 192.
Isaac, ii. 189 f., 226.
Ishmael, ii. 73,133, 181 f.
Isis, ii. 367 f.

Israsl, boundaries of, U. 65 f., 467.
development of, ii 190.
foreign elements in, ii. 178, SIO,
344, 467.

of name, ii. 27Sf., SOS.
etymology, ii 243, 488,

history, u. 467 f.

J,' J,' i. 08, 180, 209 note S, 228,

262, 301, 363, 384.
Jacob, ii. 190 r., 231, 448.

meaning of name, iL 196, 218.
Jahve, in componnd names, ii. 827.

used for Sokim, i. 352.

used for "the sky," ii. 108.
Japbet, i 323.
Jetur. See Peoples (Yetm').

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

L GENERAL INDEX

Jewish difficaltiM io Qeneds, L 88,
233 f. J ii. 467, 4S8.

interprebtdons, i. ISO, 191, 210, 224.
Joktui (YokUu), i. S78.
Jonph, meaDing of name, ii. 244.

place in Egyptian history, ii. 363 f.

poaitjon in Israel, ii. 436 f.

sons other than Gph. and Van., ij.
437.
Judah, etymolog;, ii. 240.

history, ii. 458 f., 148.

inC, u. 4eSf.
Jnsiive of Luned He Tsrln, i. SS.

with negatiTe it^, i. 192 (cf. U. 100),

£adb8b, ii. 42 f.
Kwdim, ii. 149.
Easltiehim, i. 860.
Kedar, ii. 181.
JfedeAah, a. 346.
Sedorla'omar, ii. 37.
Kenan, i. 224.
Senaz, ii. 319.
Keft, t S43.
Keturah, ii. 174 f., 177.

u. 25.

Laban, i. 163, 168, 234.
his home in B, ii. 233.

L(trsaw( = Ellasar), ii. 36.
Leah, ii. 236.

Lecrend, origin sad character of Hebrew,
Ll72tf.; ii. 1.

Levi, etymology, ii. 240-

history, ii. 458.
LibatioD, ii. 806.
Literature, i. 22a., 33 note 1, 45

note 2, 52, 112f., 182, 222,

267, 304, 326, 360, 405 ; iL 35,

450 f., 469, uot«S.
Looal preMnce of dei^, i. 198 f. ; ii.

7S, 226f.
Lot, U. 114, 321.
Ludim, L 86S, 373.

Ua'akhab, iL 150 r.

Hahaoaim, ii. 270, 277.
Hamre, iL 46, 152, 167.
HanMseh, J'a ueage n

Hamage, amnged by parents (ii. 168,
296), ptia (ii. 169, 297), TestiTi-
tiee (ii. 287, 238), in order of
age (ii. 239), of conain* (iL 237),
payment (ii. 169, 297), preceded
by drcumcision (iL 291), veil
(u. 172, 237).

Uuriagea, consanguineons, L IMf.,
lOSr ; iL 113 f,, 121 C, 232.
leTJrate, ii. 343.
with father's wiree, iL 309.

Masai, L 383; ii. 185.

Haasoretia text, errors of, L 67; iL 99,
leS, 422.
lato chaiig«a in, L 220 f. ; ii 62, 423
tradition of, iL 80, 466.

Meals, poBtnra at, ii. S4.
Seeniider Food.

Me8ha,L 382 f.

Mesbia and Heshiane, L 144.

Messianic paassgeB discnssed, L ISO f. ;
iL 11, 464 f.

Midian, iL 176 f.

Milkath, i. 410.

Hilkil, iL 414.

Monanihy reFen«d to, ii. 313, 3S4,
ISO, 481.

Honey, ii. 156 f., 292.

MoriA, ii. 142, 116.

Mythology, i. 68 f., 140, 171; ii 281.

Nahabina, iL 1S2.

NaVor, i. lOSf.

Names, an evidence of date, L 316 f.,
363.

analog of Hebrew divine, ii SO, 83.

lUkimaT, ii. 320, 322, 323, 324, 327.

Cftinite and Sethite, L 176ff., 199,
216.

eompoaite, ii. 19f., 83, 116, 316,
327. See under JZ.

Egyptian, ii. 311, 376.

ending inn— oro--.-, iL 270.

signiecatit, i. 186, 215.

uncertainty iareadingsof, L 199 : a.
417.

Sabean, L 878, 380.

See under Peoples.
Naphtali, ii 211.

Natural order, conoeplion of, L 291.
Negeb, iL 16, IIS.
Nimrod, i. 349 f.
Nineveh, i. 367.
Noah, meaning ofname, L 229.

subject of two legendary cydea, i
306.
Nod, L 196, 19S.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

L GBNBBAL INDKX

Nnmbers, ngnificuit, i. 17Sr., 219,
23B, SOS, 396 1. ; ii. 62, 3B7,

in, HI.

o&hUtonud, i. 214, 221.

Oaths, formnlEe used in, iL GZ, lt6
384.

mode of taking, ii. Gl, IGBf.

woids in Hebrew for, ii. 167, 209.
Omens, ii. 194, 245, 336, S9S.
Ob, it 878.
Ophir, L 380,
Orades, Ii. 48, 194.

Lehabim (Lib;uu], i. S59.
Lnd (LvdiaoB), i. 374 ; cf. I
Hadai (Hedos), L 331.
DILLMANN. — II.

HasoB (T SoTthiaas), L 330.
Heehdih mirx«], l 333.
Hifraim (&7pt}, i. 3S9.
Nebayoth (Nabateans I), ii. lS2fl'.
Pathros (Upper Egypt), i. 380.
Pnt (Libya), i. 310 f,
Kiphatb (Paphlagonians), i. 329.
Rodauim (Rhodes), i. 337.
.Sliebft(Sabeaiu), i. 347f.
Sbin'ftr (Babylonia proper), i.

3t>8f.
Tarahish (Tartessus), i. 335 f.
Tiras (TiMKnjrei), i. 333 f.
Togarmah (Armenia), i 329.
Tubal (T.papijMi), i. 338.
Y&win (Greeke), i. 382.
Yefar (Itoreaos ; I Dnues), ii.

186 f.

383 K ; ii. 24, 66, 158.

of I

Paddan Asjkii, iL 193.
Paradise, meaning of word, 1. 121.
Paronomaaia, i. 192 ; ii. 72, 196, 204,

468.
Partioipla and n-n, i. 288.
peoQuarly ptmotDated, ii. 72.
lue of, L 123, 304.
PasMve constmed with accns., i. 193.
PairiapoUtlat, ii. 260.
Patriarohs, alleged to be originally
divine beings, ii. 186, 281.
character assigned them, ii. 73, 133,

200.
bow far historical penonages, ii.

Sff., 8S2f.
longevity in A and C, i. 211, 240.
patterns to Israel, iL IG, 238.
their wealth, ii 20, 23.
Pausal fonna, i. 156 ; iL 86, 129, 398,

439, 153, 457.
Peniel, iL SSI f., 286.
Peoples. Arab, L B77ff. ; iL 174ff.,
187.
Hebrew designations of variom
peoples-
Anm (Syrians), i. 374 f.
Ashkenaz (Mysia and Fhrygia), i.

Dedan (in N.-W. Arabia), i. 319 ;

ii. 177.
Elishah (T Sicily and Lower Italy),

L 8SG.
Oomer (T Cimmerians), i 326.
'Ilto (mam), i. 871 (328).
Kaphtor (Crete), i. 361 f.
Kittim (Cyprns), i. 336.

principle of claasilioatiDn ii
L317£f.
PerizzitaB, i. 336 ; iL 24.
Pharaoh, ii 19.
Phikkol, u. 134.
Philistines, L 860 f.
Pitbom, ii. 420.
Plural, in moath of God, L 73 f.. 167.

nouns, L 56, 67, 68, 191.

royal use of, i. 78.
Polygamy, illustrated, ii. 71, 168.

. the ideal in Genceis, L 111 ; u.

69 r.

Potiphar, iL 311.

Predicate and subject, agreement of,

i. 71, 79; ii. 24, 471.
Pregnant constructionB, ii. 387, 427,

Primogeniture, ii 198, 151.
Prophecy, d^g, ii. 150.

real meaning of, ii. 44Sf.
"Prophet," meaning of word, ii. 120f.
PanlshmentB, ii. 34 B, 861, 894.
Punt, land of, i. 311.

300.

litione by, L 1
58, 62, 267, 2£

insufficient redaction, L 306.
ligatures from, L 18, 93, 97, 186,

277 ; iL 28, 170, 112.
obliteration of diatinctionB, i. 13,

207 ; ii 7, 66, 127, 314, 888,

408, 131.
one or sereial 1 L 19 ff. (u. 203).
phraseology, iL 141, 179, 203, 838,

. 223,

109.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

L OENSR&L INDEX

trwtiiMnt oT the source*, i. Iflff.,
249; iL 7, GSf., 132, W7, 2S1,
2G4, 314, 3S8, 35S.
Bachel, gnve of, iL 307 f.

mining, ii. 288.

BedictionorPeDt.ii]Bftbylonu,i. 400.
Rephaim, ii. 40.
Beuben, etjrmolog;, ii. 230.
history, ii. 290, 809, 452.
lUvelatioii, lutaie of, i. 29, 44.
Bight band luofcy, iL 808.

Sacrrd, apoti in Paleatiiie, ii. 15, IB,
28, 74, 208, 226.
BtoiuM, IL 227 ff. [cf. 298 »nd S06).

SMrifiM,!. i8Gff.,2S8f. ; aei, isor.,

148, 146, 227, 847, 411.
SatnUtiona, ii. 82, 108, 193, 280,

282 f., S7S, SSe, 124.
Sarah (Sarai), ii. 88 t.
Sciance in OeDesia, i. 42, 46 ff., G8, 62,
66, 6S, 74, 8S, 118, 132, 213 1.
Snaona, Habraw, i. 201 (2SS).
Sebi, L 344 f.
8«'ir, ii. 317 £.

Septuagint, E^yptiau oolouriug of, L
253 ; ii. 420.

alterations in Hebrew text, L 220 f.,
397; ii. 298.
8erTu;( = Sanu), i. 403.
Shaddai(El), ii. 79 ff.
Shalem, iL 48.
Sheobem, iL 13, 16, 443 f.
Shem, i 822 f.
Sheol, ii. 179 f.
Sheijierd Ufe, iL 262 (349, 231), 309,

421.
Shilob, ii. 4S2ff.
Shiu'ar, etrmologT, L SG3.
Sbnr, iL 71.
Sidon, L 368.
diddim, iL 39.

SidilF (^ek), name of deity, iu 49 f.
Sicaeoii, etTTDology, iL 2391.

hiator;, iL 467f.
So'ai, iL 107.

dolw aignificance of Enoch, ii. 215.
Staff, ii. 432, 461.
Subject, indefinite, iL 436.
Saffii, in ..-, i. 70.

on, i. 76 J iL 370.

n; I 306.

moac for fem., iL 206, 870.

retroapective, L 294.

aing. (or plural, iL 427.
Sokkoth, iL 288.
Samoi (Samar), i. 367.
SynonyinB, i, 279, 287; ii. 104,

TAXonmc ronderiLga, L 210 ; iL 14.

Taxation, iL 429 f.

Technical expreffiione, nfft (ii. 188), ivi
(ii. 108, 112), nliji and tp (iL IS),
.T5 (ii. ]a7f.), m;«s (ii. 13),
■™(ii. 295), .i«<(ii. 48a).

Tenul, ii. 186.

Teman, iL 318.

Terah, i. 404.

Tenphim, ii. 256 f.

Theophaniea in A, iL 79 ; in C, iL 27.

Tiamat, L 40 f., 58.

Tithe, iL 61, 230.

TraTelling, iL 261, 277.

Treea, L 270; iL 14, 42, 131, 137, 247.
■acrad, iL 14, 137 f., 152, 304.

Tribe, ezpraiaiona for, iL 188, 222, 320,
442.

Tuiushs L 334.

UrEudih, L 406 C

Urak(=Erekh), L354.

Vt CU?), L 876 f. i iL 143 f., 323.

Vine cnltnra, L 305 ; iL 466.
Viaiona and revelatioiia by olgbt, i
119, 279 (of. iL 73).

Wkllb, iL 43, 234.
Wine, L 805 ;ii. 362 f.
Women, care tor flocka, ii. 234 f.

draw water, ii. 182.

estimate of, L 140 f., 146, 163, 183;
iL 110, 168.

live apart &om men, iL 166, 173.

—'"i-^nof, iL 357.

tbsir beanty, ii. 236 f.

Zeugma, L 201 ; iL 427.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

I. aSKERAL INDIX

3M for '3K, "■ 82.

|f1K Egyptian tide, ii. 404.

htiOand, i. 96.
Crm etymolc^, i. 117 f.

as proper name, i. 163, 207, 222.
niN meanings, i. 72, 196 f.
^^e eignificatiooB, ii. 103, 16S, 257.
D^riK nsagea, i. 391, ii. 221.
Wft usage of, i. 9S6.
1]M after all, ii. S04.

otUy, u. 235.
htt power, ii. 259.
i»K=a, iL 122.

ngardiag, ii. 119.
DM in oath, ii. 62.

not causal, ii. 427.
rUK usage of, i. 208.
pet meanings, ii. 203, 372.
niriK, ii. 203.
-lEfM heeavM, i. S42, ii. 297.

goveined by prepoe., ii. 260.

3 heeauie c^, ii 101.

distributiTe, i. 280, 896.

inter or cum, i. 292.

tn«irum«n((iJw, L 296.

of norm, i. 79.

of particolarisation, i. 246.

|>r0tii:, i 296.
nons meanings,!. 77, 244, 29S,ii. S
hm M^3 enphemistic, i. 241.

Dl'3 meaning, i. 113.
D'r6K '33, i. 233 ff.
D'B^ '33, ii. 490 f.
Hill's nsage, i. 391.
nna gift, ii. 284.

«(i.

lU position, ii 399.

with verb, ii. 266.
)], i. 121, 136, note 1.

D*KT|^ love-wppUt, ii. 242.

•fn, ii 64.

Tpn pn^inant use, i. 165.

wn (=«'n), 11163.
njn local, ii. 384.

1 advenative, ii. 476 f.
lVl=T^, i. 410.

tpl of pomtion, ii. 169.

n

"n of inanimate objecta, ii. S07.
'n pointing ii 384.
ph. ii. 429, note 1.

D
in ftt 3teidiom,ii.ie8(cf.i.l38f.).

ItP, ii. 367.

yV enphemiatically, i. 183.
other meanings, i. 306.
□i' ^period of timt, i. 64, 165.
rfZ\\\ meanings, ii. 124, 163.
use, i 186.

Tias epvni, ii. 456.

nS) produce, i, -192, ii. 453.

lea of, i. 206.
Di>3 in IhefirA place, ii. 19t

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

600

I. GKNIEAL IHDEX

% def. in itaelf, L 76, 29S.

CDcnf Idrid of, i. ISl, note 14.
n^a dfrnghttr-in-law, i. 41 S.
;i^3 mob FMxIy, i 90.
T(ia,L202.

7 ogiMfut, ii. 26.
beeatite of, i. 206.
fvr, i. 196.
in refertnet to, ii. 119.
nanuly, L 296.
of agent, ii. SI.
of norm, ii. 26, 285.
of product, ii. 392.
temporal, L 165, note 2.
Tsrioua uses, L S93.
arh a m*^, ii- 288.
" corn-food, L 164.
femin,, ii. 472.
('ii D3^) ^ otiose, ii. 9.
i]E)^ at the eKoUe of, ii. 24.
of norm, i. 288.
nndtr the cart of, ii. 88.
with iWinn, ii. 81.
mrT -2th, ii. 214.

D
'ya.D etymology, i. 272.
B*ljnD meaning, i. 72.
n«p prepoa. nee, i. 294.
(mrr) ivhc, ii. 13S, 280, 44I.
n3«^ proptHy, ii. 286.
[O and infin., ii. 69.

at the end of, i. 185.

away from, i. 191.

in comparisons, i. 193.

particularising, i. 233.

partitive, i. 185.

privative, ii. 219.

selective, i. 157.
nruo tacrificial gift, i, 136.

trihviary preittU, ii. 276.

Dp,ii.468.

'JBO awvng to, i. 269.
njpD meaning, i. 201.
nnero nsage, ii. 102.

3

tU, ii- 93 f .

n^3] of sexual offence, ii. 291.

ini Euphrates, ii. 267.

fa earlier nj, i. 196.

;«] aUgU, ii. 188.

yD3, i 391.

B

>rtr, ii. 420.

any, L 202 f.

^ ut (MliiitMn to, iL 223.
»n/rotrfo/, ii. 93.
mere than, ii. 443, note 1.
with ms, i. 137, ii 21.
The %"■. use, ii. 421.
of growth, ii. 460.
I^*^ without article, ii. 60.
TD*P p iip nsage, i. 362.
0^, ii. 116, 482.

□%jr {IwadiU) tribet, ii. 222 (462).
^n«m«n, ii. 86.
peoflu, ii. 46S.
Dhy, i. 14a
3t?ir, i. 70, 86,

G
-^ absolute use, i. 166.

P
^pAorfei. 191,
sound, i. 165.
pp as appellative, i. 183.
]>^ deArwiwn, i. 269.
nV^ Cotol, ii. 422.
inp=mp, ii 381.
nO'fc-p, ii- 292.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

I. QEHBRAL IHDKX

ntn intend, u

1
121.

nn meamng.

I. 236, ii. 409.

.121.

i?

mt?, i. 114.

n-}p, i. 114.

D». i. 393 f .

TiK aae*, ii- 294.

n^^ rfurifMnii, ii. 21.
PDB' umlentaTut, ii. 385.
pe* meaning, i. 280.

n

Crinn, i. 44, 68, 277 f^ 478.
Dri,ii.l9".

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

II. LEXICAL INDEXES

tmC ii- 288, S96.
mnit, ii. 76, 81.
n^W*!), L 245, 274.
D»ITii«,' i. 27, 56.
»i||!* !>»(, u. 78.
nsriw »ltW3, ii. 173.
'BT«(nXii.2io(cf. 193).
pm pK, ii 412L

3
3 (of particnlarisation), i. 246, i

ii'^an, i. 61.

'B -lbs, ii. 411, 413 (ef. 238).

pna mil ii. leo.
nn -i2, ii. 163.

-Orp, ii. 76, 85.
ma ii. 66, 67, 244.

ns^, iu 338, note 6.
raoi, i- 211-
rh\i- 267.

n
D'ni«n-nK t^nn, i. 224.

pKm D'OIPri, i. 84 (cf. 114).

r

li!^ nut, ii. 384, 407.

LINGUISTIC USAGES OF A (P).

(nSfOT) -Ut, i. 84, 276.
DJ^riK l»p(l). i- 245, ii. 76.
WW linj, ii. 410.

,. '-246.
pKn nVT, i. 27, 279.

T^n, i. 223.
'd "n "3^ ty, ii. 173.
«V 'tcr. ii- 411.
3B^, ii. 24.

3

raa, i. 27, 80.

-ltP3-!o, i 245, 268, 280.
T3rii3, ii. 7a

'n vary nnTM, ii 76, 86.

DTl^**, ii. 76, 84.

vsbdS '"■ ^^' ^^'
D3'nnDPDb, ii. 245.
IiB6. i. 384.

O
1KD IKD, i. 246, 280.
JIKD, ii- 126.
aniO, ii. 76, 84.
'n m!) i^QTI, ii. 288.
pD, i-70f., 76.
n?B30(ri), ii- 156.
tJm, ii- 202.
mpp, i. 27, 68.
rupp, ii. 76.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

U. LEXICAL INDEXES

rai, iL 194.
IPt3, ii. 13, 31.
n>n B*U, i. 77, 142.
*Pb3, ii. 294 (181).

nnn iru, i. 273.

nji) iro, ii. 88.

, V

OiW (in genitive), ii 76.
tn^, i. 246.

issn nj, ii. 2a

nby 13— fe? fcTM, L 274.

t

mK pD, ii. 193.

nm mfc i. 24a.

dW, I. 211.

aw !>np, ii. 222.
Cnp, ii. 151, I&6.

nna o'pn, i 24fi 273,

YK^ ii. 377.
jijf, ii 268.
bn K-\p, ii 451.

T

ir»n nri, i lia
ew, ii. 13, 31.

eJri,'ii. 13.

fe^ and fe»Di, i. 246, 292.

(f) nno n3''ip, ii 55.

(n'ne'n) nne', i. 245, ii. 25.
'd '»n 'SB', ii. 151.
J^ and jne*. i. 27, 76.

nvii>in, i 93.

M'ln, ii 161.

(<mI»)!IK,ii211{cf. 804).

DTl^ ii 127.

nOK, ii 117, 125.

(or !>) ^ ^DK, ii. 118, note 1, 119.

*33n it TDtn, ii 336.

'nattin), ii 31.

3

tnoa, ii2ii.

n^a, ii. 366.
■13, 'ii. 378.

■naga, ii. 211, 213 (cf. L 97).
•vya, ii 407.

LINaUISTIC USAGES OF B (E).'
'r)3-iw 1^, ii 483.

'D Tjn mn, ii. 403.

D
UB3, ii. 402, 407.

l)f, ii 380.

apT, ii 380 (c(. 434).
(nUTD) TWi nD\ ii 232, 23(

3
(local) nS), ii. 140, 143.
bia, ii 426.

L- ^

MSiiil2a

D

a'ni« 1160, u. 132.

rnbvo, ii 238, 238.
noc'D, ii 380.

1

(permit) jnj, ii. 12(^ note 9.

(^IKD-IJJ, ii211, 218.
nVlit-iiy, ii. 129.
n|)^, ii. 232.
' See also General Indoi under B.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

504

a jrib, ii. SS4.

im, ii.88a
rrii, ii. 380.

pp(n), ii. 232. ■
3 tnp3, ii. 433.

D'Om, ii- 232.
pmn, ii. 127.

n. LEXICAL INDEXBa

^jy wb, ii- 187i IStt
pr, ii. 380-

TTl 3'C'ili ii- 336.

Ip33 D'SB'n, ii. 2** (b"* d- 91)-

3 roe', ii. 126, 214.

n

gJ-a ii- 232.

LINGUISTIC USAGES OF C (J>

ntyiK, i. 249, 286, 386.

■ip^H, ii. 67, 69.

incfW tt^«, i- 249 (cf. 84, 276).

ioK, ii. 372.

(%=)!'M,ii.91,l<».

\zy», i- 2«»-

nnROK, ii- 366.

(ftdT.).l((,ii.91.

pwnn, ii. 402.

-iriK, i- 180-

3
avf2 M, ii. 91. 06-
ti»3, ii 16, 19.
"rwt -Q, ii. 394.
n'a. ii. 216.
♦3j»n nU3, ii. 160.
-M»3,i-9T(cf.ii.211).
nw' Tpia, ii. 201, note 4.
a TPl, ii. 9.

3
ion J^TTT, ii. 91.
M— D3, U. 426 (421).
Bhi, i. 97.

T
j,y\, ii, 288, 294.

3i> (or 3) <» im, ii. IBS, 21 1 <cf . 484).
'b ynO in, i'- 483, note 2.
•lfl,"i. 267.

(intaij.) n^n, >- 392, ii 343.

Rj ™n,ii.'i8.

Djafl,i97,ii.41fl.

r

TJIJt 6 01- p), ii. 127.

n
rmnCn), ii- w.

0)n»n,i.276(ct.274).

mlm n«n, i. M, I4i.

ID nWtt, ii. 390.
^nn, i. 230, 232.
now ion, ii. 158, 166.
nvn, ii. 273.
(n'ann) 3^n, ii 280, 287.

<? mn, i. 187, iL 288.

Q
(of beautj) ^u, i. 230, 233.
mo. ii- 81, 102.

{poHiotu) nVT, ii. 420 (396).

a,T, Bee nan.

,11!r, i. 209.
«]'crtn, i 181.
rvn, ii- 391, 419.
iri i. 97.
Iir, i. 230, 243.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

II. LEXICAL DJDBXKS

Cnp\, i. 248, 278.
ni»KE* 1-V, ii. 341, note 9,
nnln, ii. 406.
iPBirmK lh\ ii. 168.
tintr> ii- 390, 433, note 4.
B^, ii. 365 {168, 309).

3
nb l(?K3,ii.2II.
ina. ii 419 (390).
n^n mma, ii. 361, 368.

p-^ '3, ii. 91, 96.
rn"n 133, ii. 26.
pKn -a-hs, ii. 10, 91.
'n-^3, i. 249.

nmttn ninDt?D-^ ii. 9, lo.

n^3, ii. 217, notes.

ii. 390, note 12.

n}py t6 p> ii. 288.

i.

3TP -iLSntt'f, ii. 67, 72.
'n!?-*, i. 97.

avrh, i 249, 27a
nt noi", ii. 91.

3~in *eS ii. 288, 300,
Dp(^ ii. 426.

njnp^ (rn), ii. 9i, 93.
o

TMD, ii. 361, 366.
;kD, ii. 434, 442.

nw no, i. 97 (cf. ii. 387).
aDnisnn, ii. 390.
nna i- 230.
inaDfi n?, i. 248, 273.

I^fiD, ii. 386.

DnVID, ii. 419, 421.

KfBOD, ii. 386.

(eons.) 13^ ii. 390.

in KTO,i.'230, ii296.

IWpin, ii. 426.

in^ i. 187.

(.tja) IKV njpp, ii. 426 (206).

DILLMANN.— II.

W, ii.343.

D'an, ii. 91.

!m3, ii 428, 427.

TSn, ii. 343, 349.

-\S^, ii. 288, 894 (400).

miciy ^ ^i ii. 402.

iv am, ii. 224, 226 (cf. 402).

D'3B KlPJ, ii- 276.

D"n nDE'3, i. 280.

1 ,

(pton. use) ijinjr, ii. 91.

•n— "rtP, ii. 419, 420.

T3P, ii. 288, 301.

(mp) p-iiy, ii. 286 (cf. 281).

113W, i. 97.

aypl, ii. 402.

arinn, i. 230, li. 288.

nbai QVy. ii. 232, note 1.
rnjiVf i.'4i0.

IDH ntfVi ii. 168 <cf. 363, note 12).
tns, ii. 194.

D
Cns) r^B?. i. 304.

na rrac i. i8i.

im, ii. 91, 102.
pB, ii. 224.
(«n(ranc«) nns, it> 390.

1«J«, ii. 192, 195.
npVi, ii. 91.
rpS.Ti, ii. 164.

mnnevn np, ii. 16&

^p, i. 24a
J^ii.9.
nv^ii486.

mil' ora enj?, ii- 137 (i. 209).
rnpn, ii.168, 211.

33

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

'B '3B ntm, ii- S84.
na-in nrin, i. 97 (162).
jn,ii. 343.
V;M PT. "■ 3*3.
pT, ii. 91 (cf. 373).

11. LEXICAL INDEXES

mb, ii 16B.
net?, i. 384.

mrw mnnsfn, iL fli (440).

1P33 D'aefn, ii. 91 (but cf. 224).
^pf" JtDir, i- 97, 214.
H'PB'n, ii. 91.

n

namn, ii. 419, 421.

OTHER LINGUISTIC DATA.

'b 'att, ii. 181 f.

ntnit, i. 191.
(mrr) '3i«, ii. 67.
D*D'n nnrnt, ii. 48i (.
U3'K, ii. 400.
pK, ii. 227.
r^, ii. 209.
nsK, ii. 188.
njKi ii 489.
niriK, ii. 203.
T3e6 ps(n), ii. 24.
njjn pK. ii 118, 169.
imhn p((, i 406, ii. 9,
1^ -IPK, ii. 233, 361.
!» WIPJ Itnt, u. 484.

3
.-UMb. i- 313, 369.
■I8«a, ii 361, 356.
nja,' ii. 340.
^'lri3,i.241,
■113, ii- 368.
nra, ii- 343, 348,
inon n'3, ii. 368.
IP nin], ii- 69.
iiK-iiJ" '33, ii 381.

vann, ii. 147.

DT], ii. 82.

; D3, ii. 412.

i Kin DJ, i 181, 203.

n

I riHI n'PI, ii 132 f.
, njn, ii. 134, note 8.

pNT^, ii. 18.

ii^Win, li. 131.

'3« Q*nt« nnnri, ii 240.

n

pn ii. 426, 428.
nKU i- 278.
rrnn, i 276, ii. 404.
nvp\ nn, ii 443.

0
(D'E'n) t|Oi ii. 408.

imnn, ii. 403.

k^'DVl) atr, ii. (16) 363, note 12.
aonD, ii 423 (407).

irg\3) rpaln, ii 26I.

'? i't and t^, i. 181, 199.

'n {py) rp\n, ii- 24.

•KhX ]sr, ii. 146.

3
fa (place), ii. 363.
D'jS (ityr^), ii. 383.
DE^B* Sena, ii 254.

, i

'D5, 11. 426.

D,tradb,G(X)glc

II. LEXICAL INDEXES

507

T3bS "■ ^23.

nvhx njh, 1 233.

3
cru, lu 390.

Kj-ian, ii. 340 f.
rtm, 'ii. 141.
^ Kb3> ii. 131.
^ ttfta ii- 100.

0
iriD, ii. 296.

n

nbs, i- 96-

!^nn, ii. 121.

eiXp,iL360.
^ Kip, ii. 401.

6) 'b ■'D' nip, ii. 432.
n|31p, ii 370.

T
y] (eaough), iL 410.

niiDPi ii. 340.

ii. 432.

VTta» 05 MB*, i

B'h?t ii- 388.

rnw DB'(l)ii-18I,iiote82aiida,302.

n»:e»n (Dt?i nn«n) dp, ii. i8l, 200.

anv (KalX ii- 428.

b*t SOV, ii- 243.

nrBB*, ii. 126.

rne', ii. 362, note I.

Digitized by G(Xlg[e

D,tradb,G(X)glc

PUBLICATIONS OF

T. &c T. O L JL IE?/ IC,

38 GEORGE STREET, EDINBURGH.
LONDON: SIMPKIK, MARSHALL, HAMILTON, KENT, & CO. LIMITED.

Abbott (T. K., RD., D.Lit.)— Epkesians and Colossians. {Inter-

wUvmai Critical Commentary.) Post 8vo, IOb. 6d.
Adun (J., D.D.) — An Expositiok of the Epistle or James. 6vo, 9b.
Adamflon (Ber. T., D.S.) — Studies of the Mind in Christ. Post

8 TO, 4s. ed.

The Spirit of Power. Second Edition. Fcap. 8to, 1b.

Ahlfeld (Dr.), etc. — ^The Toiok froh the Cross. Cr. 8vo, price Sb.
Alcock (Deborah) — The Seven Churches of Asia. 1b.
AlexaDder(Prof.W. Lindsay) — Biblical Theology. TwotoI8.8to,21s.
Allen (Prof, A. V. G., D.D.)— Chri.stian Institutions. {IntsnuUional

TheologUal Library.) Post 8ro, 128.

Ancient Faith in Modem Light, The. 8vo, lOs. 6d.

Andrews (S. J.) — The Life of our Lord. Large post 8vo, 93,

Ante-Klcene Christian Library — A Cou.EcrioN of all the Works
or THK Pathebb or the CHRiRTiArr Church fhiok to tbb Coukoil ot
NiCJiA. Twenty-four toIb. Sto, Subscription price, £6, 6b. Selection
of Pour Volumes >t Subscription price of 21s, Addtiiomal Volume,
containing MSS. ditemtrtd tmce Ou completion t^ tht Striti, 1£b. id. neL

Augustine's Works — Edited by Marcus Dods, D.D. Fifteen vols.
Sto, Subscription price, £3, 19s. net. Selection of Four Volumes at Sub-
scription price of 2]a.

BalfooT (E. G., D.D.) — Central Truths and Side Issubs. Crown

8vo, 3b. 6d.
Ballard (Frank, H,A., B.Sc.)— The Miracles of Unbelief, Poet

Sto, 6b.
Bannerman (Prof.) — The Church of Christ. Two vols. 8vo, 21a.
Bannerman (D, D„ D,D.) — The Doctrine op the Church. 6va, 12b.
Bartlet (Prof. J. Vernon, HA.) — The Apostolic Ace: Its Life,

DocTRiNB.WoKSHir, AND Polity. {ErasofChitTChHiiUrry.) CrownSTO.fis.

BaniBgarten (Professor) — Apostolic History. Three vols, 6vo, 278.
Bayne (P., LL.D.) — The Free Church of Scotland. PoBt Svo,

3s. ed.
Beok (Dr.) — Outlines of Biblical Psychology. Crown 8to, is,

Pastoral Theology of the Kew Tbstauent. Crown 8vo, 6a.

Bengel — Gnomon of the New Testament. With Original Notes,

ErpIanatoTV and lUostratiTe. Five toIs. Sto, Subscription price, Sis. flJ.

Cheaper JUtfion, the Jive voIotiki bound in three, 24b.

Beaser's Christ the Life of the World. Price 68.

BeyBchlag (W., D.D.) — New Testament Theolooy. Two voIb.

demy Sto, Second Edition, 18s. net.
Bible Dictionary. Edited by Jas. Hastings, D.D. Special Protpeetus
on ayplieaiion. In Four Volumea. (Vols. I., II., uid III. now ttt,ij.)

*.* Detailed Catalogue frte on appliealion.

T. and T. Claris Publications.

Bible-OIafls ^ndboobs. Grown 8vo. Foitr-four VolumeB, Is. 3d. to

Sa. each. Edited b; Prof. M&ttcnB Dona, D.D., and Ai.bz. Whttb, D.D.

DdaiUd Li»t/rtt on i^rplieatUm.
Bible-CluB Frimen. Thirty-eight now iBsued in the Series. Edited

b; Friac. S. D. F. Salhond, D.D. Paper covers, ed. Mch ; fret by poat, 7d.

In cloth, 3d. ; free bj poat, 9d. DttaiUd Liet fru. on appiiealion.

Blaikle (Prof. W. 0., D.1).)— The Pbeacmbrs of Scotlakd from thb

Bth to thb 19tk Crktubt. Port 8»o, 7a. Sd,
Blake (Bnchaiiaii, B.S.) — How to Read the Pkopiiets. Fart L —

The Pre-BxilUti Minor Fropbata (with Joel). Second Edition, 4a. Part II.

— laaiah (ch. i.-iiiiz.). Second Edition, 2b. 6d. Part I II. — Jeremial), 4s.

Pari IV.— Eiekiel, la. Part V.— Isaiah (oh'. zl.-liTi.), and the Post-Exiliui

Prophets. Tht Serin luing nme tonvfitU, Mettn, Clark offer Iht Stt of Fin

Faianut/or 16t.
BIeek'8 Introduction to the Nbw Testauent. Two toIb. 8to, 21s.
Briggs (Prof. C. A., D.D.) — G-ekeral Introduction to the Study

OF Holy Scriftitiik (Rt^acitig Iht Auihor'$ 'BibUcaJ Study,' enHrtly

rt-wriUm and grtaUy tnlaryed). Sto, 12a. net.

The Messiab of the Apostlbs. Post 8to, 7a. 6d.

■ The Messiah of the Gospei^. Post 8vo, 6n. 6d.

The Bible, the Chubch, and the Reason. Poat 8vo, 6s. 6d.

Brockelmann (C.) — Lexicon Syriaouu. With & Preface hj Professor

T. NoLDEKE. Cnirn Ito, SOa. net.
Brace (Prof. A. B., D.D.)— The Traininq or the Twelve ; exhibiting

the Twelve Diiciplea under DiaeipUne for tlia Apoatleahip. Fifth Edition,

8to, 10s. fld.

The Huhiliation of Christ. 4th Ed., 8vo, lOs. 6d.

The Kingdom op Qod ; or, Christ's Teaching according to the

Synoptical QoapeU. New Edition, poat Sro, 7a. 6d.
Apologetics ; or, Christianitt Defensively Statxd.

{InUnuUimal TTixiogieai Library.) Third Edition, poat Sro, 10a. 6d.

St. Paul's Conception of Christianity. Post 8vo, Ts. 6d.

Thb Epistle to the Hebrews: The First Apology tor

Cbriatisnity. Second Edition, post Sro, 7s. Sd.
Bruce ( W. S., D.D.)— The Ethics of the Old Tbstameni'. Ct. Svo, 4a.
Buchanan (ProfesBor)— The Doctrine of Justuioation. Svo, ISs. 6d.

On Cokfobt in APPucnoN. Crown 8vo, 2s. 6d.

On Improvement of AFFUcnoN. Crown Svo, 2a. 6d.

Bnhl (Prof. P.) — Canon and Text op the Old Testament. Svo.

7« ed.
Biingener(Pelii)— Rome and theCounoil in 19"Cbnturt. Cr.8To,6s.
Burton (Prof. E.) — Syntax of the Moods and Tenses in New

TssTAMBirr Ghbie. Poat Svo, 61. 6d. net. "
Calvin's Institutes OF CHBiSTiANBsLioiON.(TnuiBlation.)2vols.8vo,1 is. I

— Commentaries. Forty-five Vols, Price on appUcafion. |

Oalvini lostitntio ChtiatiaiuB Beligiooia. Gnravit A. Tholuce.

Two rola. Svo, Snhacription price, 14a. |

OandUsb (Prof. J. S., D.D.) — The Kinodou of God, B:bucally and i

HiSTORIOALLT OONSIDBBBD. StO, 10a. 6d.

Digitized byCoOgk'

T. and T. Clark's Publications.

Oaodluh (Prof. J. S., B.I).) — Thb Christian Salvation. Lectures
on the Work of ChrUt. 8vo, 7». 6d.

Oasparl (0. B.)— A Chronological and Geooraphical Introduo-

TIOM TO TBB LiFK OF ChEIST. StO, 7b. Sd.

Oaspers (A.)— The Footsteps of Christ. Crown 8vo, Ts. 6d.

OasBel (Frot)— CouuENTAST on Esther. 8vo. 10s. 6d.

Oave (Principal A., D.S.) — ^Thb Scriptural Doctrine of Saorificb

AijD Atonehent. Second Edition, 8to, 10a. 6d.

An Introduction to Theology. Second Edition, 8to, 128.

Obainnan (Prioc^ 0., LL.D.)— Prb-Obganic Etolution and the

BiBLiojkX Idea of God. Crown 8to, 6s.
Chiistlieb (Pro£ T., D.S.)— Modern Doubt and Christian Bbuef.
8vo, lOx. ed.

HoHILETiO : Lectures on Preaching. 7b. fid.

Clark (Profeaaor W. E., LL.I)., D.O.L.)— The Anglican Reforma-
tion. {Etm of Chunk HiOory.) fl*.

The Paraclete. The Person and Work of the Holy Spirit

Crown 8to, St. 6d.

Clarke (FrofesBor W. H., D.S.)— An Outline of Christian

Tebolooy. Ninth Edition, poit Sro, 7i. 0d.

What shall we thine of Christianity t Cr, 8vo, 2b. 6d.

Can I believe in God the Father T Crown 8vo, Sa,

Oonfiordance to the Greek Testament — Moulton (W. F., D.D.) and
Okdik (A. S., H.A.). Second Edition, crown 4to, 2Sb. net.

Ctawford (J. E., M.A.) — The Brotherhood of Mankind. Crown

8to, e».
Cremer (Frofesaor) — Biblico-Tbeolooical Lexicon of New Testa-

VXNT OBsnc, Third Edition, with Snpplement, demj fto, SSi.

Ci^tpen (Bev. T. 0.) — A Popular iNTRODUonoN to the History

OF Chbistiak Doctbinz. Sto, Sb.
Oonnlngtiam (Principal) — Historical Theology. Two vols. 8to, 21s.
OnrUBB (Dr. S. X.) — The LsvrnoAL Priests. Crown 8vo, Gb.

Franz Dklttzsch; A Memorial Tribute. PariTaii. Cr. 8vo,3a,

Sa^Biey (Prof. B. L., D.D.) — The Sbnsualistic Philosophy of

TSB Nineteenth Ckntubt cohbidbiizd. Crown 8to, 6s.
Dahle (Biahop) — Life after Death. Demy Sro, 10b. fid.
DavldBOD (Prof. A.B., D.D., LL.!).) — An Introductory Hebrew

OuHMAlu With ProgreuiTB Eieroiaei in Beading snd Writing. 16th
Edition, Sto, 7b. 6d.

A Syntax of the Hebrew Language. 2iid Ed., 8vo, 7b. 6d.

Davidson, Sr. SamneL Autobiography and Diary. Edited by his

Davqhtbh. 8vo, 7s. 6d.
Seane (Wm., H.A.) — Pseudepiqrapha: An Account of Certain

Apocryphal Writings of the Jews and Esrlj Christiana. Post 8to, 7s. fld,

DeiMtnaim (Dr. 0. A.) — Bible Studies. Svo, 9b.

DelltEflcb (Prof.)— System of Bibuoal Psychology, 8vo, 12b.;

Naw Cohmbntabt on Obnbsis, 2 toU. Bto, 21s. ; Psalms, 9 Tds., Sli. Sd. ;

Proterbs, 2 ToU., 21b. ; Sono of Solomon avd Ecclbsiastbs, IDa Sd. ;

Ibaiah, Fourth Edition, rewritten, S vols., 21b. ; Hebbbwb, 2 toIs., 21t.
*a* Adj Fonr VotnnsM maj be had at OTigioal Snbecription price of 21b. net.

Digitized byCoOgie

T. and T. Clark's Publications.

Dictionary of the Bible, A. (Su page I.)

DiUmann (Prof. A., D.S.) — Genesis : Critical and Ezegetical Cou-

menUry. Tiro vols., SIb.
Doedes— Manual of New Tbstamknt Hkrmekkutics. Cr. 8vo, Sa.
DSUlngw (Dr.) — Hipfolytcs and Callistus. 8ro, 7s. 6d.
Declarations and LBTTEita on the Vatican Decrkbs,

1SS9-1SS7. Authariwd TranBlation. Crown Sro, 3b. Sd.

Domer (Professor) — History of the Development of the Doctrink

or TBR Pbbson □* Chbist. Five vola. Subscription price, Z6e. 3i). net.

Ststeh ofChristlan Doctrine. Subscription price, 218. net.

System of Christian Ethics. 8vo, 14s.

Driver (Prof. S. B., D.D,)— An Introduction to the Ltterature

or THE Old Tehtambnt. {IntenuUionai Theological Library.) 7th
Edition, poat Sto, 12s.

Deuteronomy : A Critical and Exegetical Commentary.

{IntemaUonal Crilieal CommentaTy.) Second EditiOD, poat Svo, 12s.
Dmmmond (E. J., D.D.) — The Relation of the Apostolic
Tbachiho to the Teachiso at Christ, Second Edition, 8vo, 10s. «d.

D« Bose (Prof. W. P., D.D.)— The Ecumenical Counciis. (Ereu

of ChliTcK History. ) 8b.
Dnir(Prof. David, D.D.) — The Early Church. 8vo, 12a.
Dyke (Paul Van)— The Agk of the Eenascence. With an Intro-

dnction by Hknet Van DvKE. {Brai <tf Ckvreh Eiitory.) 6b.
Eadie (Professor) — Commentaries on St. Paul's Eplstles to the

Ephesianr, Philifpiahs, Colossianb. NeiT Bnd Revised Edidons, Edited

bj RsT. Wh. Youho, U. a. Three vols. Svo, lOs. ed. escli ; or li, 18l. ntt.

Btsard (Dr. J. H. A.) — The Gospel History. Svo, 10b. 6d.

Apologetics. Three vols. 8to, 31s, 6d.

Commentary on the Epistles of St. John. 8vo, 10a. 6d.

Edgar (E. M'C, D.D.)— The Gospel op a Risen Saviour. Post 8vo,

7a. ed.

Elliott — On the Inspiration of the Holy Scriptures. 6vo, 6s.
Eras of the Christian Church— iVow complete in Ten Volumes —

Du Boar (Prof, W. P., D.D.}— The Ecumenical CounciU. fis.

Watbhmah (L., D.D.)— The Post- Apostolic Age. 6s.

Dtke (Paul Vak)— The Azcof the Kenaacence. 6a.

LooKB (CuNTON, D.D. )— The Age of the Great Western Schism. 8s.

Lddlow (J. M., D.D.)— The Age of the Crusades. 6s.

ViNCRNT (Prof. M. R., D.D.)— The Age of Hildobraml . 6s.

Clark (Prof. W. B., LL.D., D.C.L.)— The Auglicau Keformation. fla.

Wells (Prof. C. L 1— The Ape of Chorienisgne. 6s.

Babtlet (Prof. .1. VKHNfis, M.A.}— The Ajmstolir Age. 6s.

WAl,KBEt (Prof. W., Ph.D., D.D.)— The ProtestHnt Reformation, 69.

SmeBti — Biblical Intbrprktation of New Testament. Two vo1s.,6s.
Ewald (Heiniich)— Hebrew Syntax. Svo, Ss. 6d.

Revelation : Its Nature and Record. Svo, lOs. 6d.

Old and New Testament Theology, 8vo, lOs. 6il,

Bxpository Times. Edited by James Hashngs, D.D. Monthly, 6d.
Fa^baini(Prin.) — TEEBBVELATioNOFLAWiNScRiPTCRB,8vo,10s.6d

EZEKIELANDTHEBoOKOrHISFBOPKEOY. ithEd.,8vo, lOs. 6d.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

T. and T. Clark's Publications.

Fairbaim (Prin, )— Propheov. Second Edidon, 8vo, 10b, 6d.

Pastoral Theology. Crown 8vo, 6h.

Palconer (J, W., B.D.)— From Apostle to Priest. A Study of

Early Church Orgsais&tion. Crown 8ro, 4s, 6d.
Fisher (Prof. G. P., D.L., LL.S.) — History of Christian Doctrine.

[l-niKmatUmal Theological Library.) Second Edition, post Svo, I2a.
Forbes (Prof.) — Syhhetrical STRUtrruBB of Scripture. Svo, Sa. 6d.

Analytical Commentary on Rouanb. 8vo, 10a. 6d.

Stddies in the Book op Psalms. Svo, 7b. 6d.

The Sbrvant of the Lord in Isaiah xl.-lxvi. Cr. Svo, 5b.

Foreign Tbeologlcal Libraiy — Fom- Volnmea for One Guinea. De-

taiUd Litt tm applieaiioa.

Forrest (D. W., D.D.)— The Christ op History and op Ex-

PiRiEHCE. Second Editidn, 8td, lOi. Sd.
Frank (Prof. F. H. )— System op Christian Certainty. 8to, 10b. 6d.
Fnncke (Otto) — The World of Faith and the Everyday World,

As displayed in the Footsteps of Abraham. Post 8to, 7i. Sd.
Garvie (Alex., B.D.) — The Eitschlian Theology. Svo, 9a.
Gebhardt (H. )— The Doctrine of the Apocalypse, and its relation

TO THB DOOTBINE OF THX OOSFBL AND EpiSTLES OF JOHN. StO, lOS. 0d.

Qerlach — Commentary on the Fbntatevoh. Svo, 10s. 6d.
CHe«eler(I>r. J. C. L.)— EcclesiasticalHistory. Four vols. Svo, £2, 2b.
CHfford (Canon) — Voices op the Prophets. Grown Svo, 3h. 6d.
Oiven (Ber. Prof. J. J.)— The Truth op Scripture in connection

WITH BEVKIJtTION, ISSPtBATCON, AKD THB CaJJON. 8tO, 8«.

Oladden (Washington, S.D., LL.S.) Thb Christum Pastor and
THE WOKKIND Chvrch. (TnlinuUiotuil Theol. Library.) Post Sro, 10b. 6d.

Olaagow (Prof. ) — Apocalypse Translated and Expounded. 8»o, io/6.
Oloag (PatoQ J., I).D.)— The Messianic Prophecies. Gr. Svo, 7s. 6d.

Introduction to the Catholic Epistles. Svo, JOb, 6d.

Exegbtical Studies. Crown Svo, 5s.

• Introduction to the Synoptic GosPEia. Svo, la. 6d.

The Primeval World. Crown Svo, 3b.

Evening Thoughts. Crown Svo, ia.

Godet (Prof. P.) — An Introduction to the New Testament—

I. Thb Epibtlbs of St. Paul. 8to, 12s. fld. net.
II. The Gosfel Collection, aud St. IIatthbw's Gogfel. 8vo, Ss. net.
Commentary on St. Luke's Gospel. Two vols. Svo, Sis.

CoMMKNTART ON St. JOHK'S GosPEL, Three vols. Svo, 31a. 6d.

Commentary on Epistle to the Bomans. Two vols. Svo, 21a.

— Commentary ON 1st Epistle to Corinthians. 2voIb. Svo, 2Ib.

*,* Any Fonr Volnmea at the origiaal Sabscription price of 21b. uet.

Defence of The Christian Faith. Crown Svo, 4s.

Goebel (Siegfried)— The Parables op Jesus. Svo, 10s. 6d.
Gotthold's Emblems; or. Invisible Things Understood by Things

TKAT ARE Hade. Crown Sto, Gs.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

T. and T. Clark's Publications.

Oonld (Prof. B. P., D.D.)— St. Mark. (l-niemaivmeS. Oitieal
Omaiuntary.) Post 8to, 10s. <d.

Orlmm's Grbes-English Lexicoh of the New Testament. Trans-
lated, B«vued, and Enlarged by Jdsbfk H. Thateb, D.D. Demj Ito, 80s.
■ Gnyot (Arnold, LL.I).) — Ckeation ; or, The Biblical CtosmogoDy in the
Light of Modara SciencB. With. Illnrtntions. Crown 8»o, Ga. id.

Hagenlnch (Dr. K. K)— Histort op Docteihbs. 3 vols. Syo, 318. 6d.

History of the Beforuation. 2 vols. 8vo, 21s.

Halcombe (Rev. J. J., H.A.}~What Thine Te of the Gospels 1 A
Handbook of Gospel 3tndj. Sro, 3s. 6d.

BaR (Newman, BJ).) — ^Thb Lord's Prayer. Third Edition, crown
Std, 4s. 6d.

■ ■ Gethsehane ; or, Leaves of Healing from the Garden of Grief.
Second Editiim, crown Sro, 4s.

Divine Brotherhood. Third EdiUon, crown 8to, 4s.

Hamflton (T., D.S.)— Beyond the Stars; or, Heaven, its Inhabitants,
Occnpations, snd Life. Third Edition, crown Sro, 3s. 6d.

Haj-less (Dr. 0. A.)— System of Christian Ethics. 8vo, lOs. 6d.
Harris (S., D.D.)— Gk)D the Creator and Lord op All. Two

vols, post 8to, 16s.

Eaapt (Biich) — The First Epistle op St. John. 8to, 10b. 64
HiiTemlck (H. A. Ch.) — iNTRODncnoN to Ou> Testauent. 10b. 6d.
Heard (Bev. J. B., M.A.) — The Tripartite Nature op Man — Sfirit.

SoTn,, AHD BOUT. Fifth Edition, crown 8vo, 6s.

Old AND New Theolohy, AConatructiTeCritaque. Cr.8Y0,6B.

Alexandrian and Carthaginian Theology coNTRAffFED.

The Holsean Lectures, 1892-63. Crown 8to, 6s.

Hefele (Bishop) — A History of the Councils op tbk Church.

Tol.I.,to*..D.826. Vol. IL, A.B. 828to*29. Vol. IIL, 4.D. 481 tothecloM
of the CouncU of Chaloedon, i61. Vol. IV., A.D. 451 to 680. Vol. V., 4.D.
628to7S7. Sto, IZs. each.
Hengatenbei^ (Professor) — Cohhentary on Psalhs, 3 vols. 8vo, 33s. ;

EOCLXSIABTES, KTC., StO, Bs. ; EZEKIEL, SVO, lOS. Sd. ; The GEHriKENBliS

or Daniei, kto., Svo, 12a. ; Uistort or tub EtKOOOM ar God, 2 vols. Svo,

21s.; CHaisTOLOOT of tbe Old Testament, 4 vols. 21$. nst; St.

John's Gogfel, 2 vols. Svo, 21s.

*.* Any Four Volumes at the original Subiicription price of 21b. net.
Herkless (Prof. J,, D.D.) — Francis and Dominic. Crown Svo, Ss.
Heraog— ENCYCLOPiEDiA OF Living Divines, etc., of all De-

H0H1HATI0K8 IS EuRUFB AKU AuEBtCA. {SvfpUment to Heno^M Eitq/do-
padia.) Imp. Svo, 8s.

IQll (Sev. 3. Hamlyn, D.D.) — The Earliest Life of Christ

STEK CoHFiLBD PBOH TBE FovK GoorELS ; Being 'The Diatessaron of
Tatian' Literally TrauBlated from the Arabic VeisioD, and containing the
Four Gospels woven into one Story. With an Historical and Cntieal
Introduotiou, Notes, and Appendix. 8vo, 10s. 6d.

St. Ephraem the Syrian. Svo, 7s. 6d.

Hodgson (Principal J. M., M.A., D.Bc., D.D.)— Theolugla Pectoris:

Outlines of Keligiaus Faith and Doctrine. Crotrn 8vo, Ss. Sd.
Hatchison (John, D.D.) — Commentary on Thessalonians. Svo, 9s.

Cohuentary on Philippians, Svo, 7s. 6d.

Our Lokd's Signs in St. John's Gospel. Demy 8vo, 7a; 6d.

Digitized byCoOgk'

T. and T. Clark's Publications.

Innea (A. D., *U.A.) — Gbanheb and thk Engush Bbformatiom.

Crown 8yo, 3b,
InneB (A. Taylor)— Thk Trial of Jxsus Chbist. In its Legal

Aapect. Post 8vo, 2b. 6d.
Intematioiial Critical Conmieiitary.

Dbcvbei (Prof. S. B., D.D,)— Dettteronomy. 12b.

MooKK (Prof. G. v., D.D.)— Jndgos. 12b.

SlHTH (Prof. H. P., D.D,)— Samuel. 12b.

Toy (Prof. C. H., D.D.)— Prorerba. I2s.

Gooi,D (Prof. E. P., D.D.)— St Mirk. 10s. ed.

Plummkr (Alfrbd, D.D.)— St. Luke. I2s.

SiSDiT (Prof. W., D.D.) and Hbadlam (A. C, B.D.>— Eomang. 12s.

Abbott (Prof. T. K., B.D., D.Lit.)— EphesUnfi and ColoasianB. 10s. 6d.

ViNCBST (Prof. M. B., D.D.)— PhilippianB and Philemon. Sa. ed.
For JAtt of/uture Voluvte* lap. 16,
International Theological Libraiy.

Driybr (Prof. S. a., D.D.)— An Introdaction to the Litoratore of the Old
TesUment. 12*.

SuYTB (Nbwmau, D.D.)— Christian Ethica. lOa. fld.

Bbucb (Prof. A. B., D.D.)— ApologoticB. 10a. ad.

FiSHRB (Prnf. G. P., D.D., LL.D.)— History of Christdaji DiwtrinB. 12s,

Att-BN (Prof. A. V. Q., D.D.)— Christian loatitntiona. 12b.

McQiffbrt (Prof. A. C, Ph.D.)— The Apoatolic Age. 12s.

Gladdes {Washington, D.D.)-TheChristJaii PaBtor. 10s. 9d.

Stbvbhs (Prof. G. B., D.D.)— TheThaology of the NewTeBUnoent 12s.
For LUt o/fvtvre Velumea ne y. 14.
Janet (Fanl) — Final Caosbs. Second Edition, demy 8vo, 12b.

Thk Thkort of Morals. Demy 8to, IOb. 6d.

Johnstone (Prof B., D.D.) — Comsientary on IstPetbr. 8vo, 10b. 6d.

Jones (E. E, C.) — Elements of Logic. 8vo, 7s. 6d.

Jonffi-oy — Philosophical Essays. Fcap, 8vo, 6b.

Kaftan (Prof. J., D.D.)— The Truth oir the Christian Religion.

Authoriaed lyarulaUon. 2 vols. Svo, 16a. net.
Kant — The Mbtaphysig of Ethics. Crovn 8ro, 6b.

Philosophy OF Law. Trans, by W.Hastie, D.D. Cr.8vo,6B.

Principles of Politics, btc. Crown Svo, 28. 6d.

Keil (Prof.)— Pentateuch, 3 vols. 8vo, 31s. 6d. ; Joshua, Judges,

AND Ruth, Svo, 10b. Ad. ; Samitel, Svo, lOs. Sd. ; Sings, Svo, 10s. Sd.;

CnRONicuea, Svo, 10a. 6d. ; Ebra, Neheuiah, FiSTHER, Svo, 10b. Sd. ;

Jekehlah, 2 vols. Svo, 21s.; Ezkkiel, 2 vols. Svo, 21b. i Daniel, Svo,

10s. Bd. ; MiNOH Pbophbth, 2 vols. Svo, 2l8. ; l.\TnoDfjcrioN to tke

Canonical ScRiPTnB.Es of the Old Testamknt, 2 vols. Svo, 21a. (

Handbook of Bcblcoal Abcusoloot, 2 vols. Sto, 21b.

*,* Any Phut Volnmea at the original Subscription prioe of 21t. net.
^ymer (Bev. N., VLA.)^Soteb on Genesis. Crown Svo, Is. 6d,
Eidd (JameB, D,D.) — Morality and Eeligion. Svo, IOb. 6d.
Elllen (Prof.)— The Framework of thb Chukch, Svo, 98.

The Old Catholic Church. 8vo, 98.

The Ignatian Epistles Entirely Spurious, Cr, 8vo, 28, 6d.

Eilpatrick (Frof. T. B., D.D.) — Christian Character. 2b. 6d,

D,=;,lz...,C(Xlgle

T. and T. Clark's Publications.

Ednig (Dr. Ed.)— The Exiles' Book: of Consolation (Deutero-Isaish).

Oroim 8vo, Sa. Sd.

Ednlg (Dr. F. E.)— Thb Rkuoious History of Israel. Cr. 8to, Ss. 6d.
Knraae (F. C. P.)— The Ideal of Humanitt. Crown 8vo, 3a.
EmmmacbeT (Dr. F. W.) — The Scfperinq Saviour ; or, MeditatioDs
on thelMt Dftfsof tbeSafferingsofClirut. Eighth Edition, erowu 8to, 6b.

David, the King of Israel. Second Edition, cr. 8vo, 6a.

AOTOBIOGRAPHY. Crown 8vo, 68.

Ktirts(Frof.)~-HANDBOOEOF Church History (from 1517). 8Fo,7«.6d.

History of the Old Covenant. Three vols. 8vo, 31s. 6d.

Ladd (Prof. 0. T.) — The Docttrine of Sacred Scriftobe: A

C^tic&l, Higtorical, and Dogmatic Inqaiiy ioto tha Origin and N&tnrs of the
Old and New Testaments. Two vols. 8to, ]6(>0 pp., 2U.

Laidlaw (Prof. J., D.D.)— The Bible Doctrine of Man ; or. The

Anthropology aod Psjchology of Scripture. New Edition Bsrised and

Baairanged, post Svo, 7a. 6d.
Lane (Laura H.) — Life of Alexai4DER Vinbi. Crown Svo, 7s. 6d.
Lange (J. P., D.D.) — The Life or our Lord Jesus Christ. Edited

by Masods Dodb, D.D. 2nd Ed., in 4 vola. 8to, price 28s. net.
Commentaries on the Old and Nbw Testaments. Edited

hy Pbilif Sobaff, D.D, Old TESTAMRirr, 14 vols. ; New TssTAMEIfT, 10

vol«. ; ApOCRTPHil, 1 vol, aubsoription price, net, 15b. each.
St, Matthew and St. Mark, 3 vols. Svo, 31s. 6d.; St. Luke,

2 toIb, 8ro, ISs.; St. Jorh, 2 Tols. 8vo, 21b,

*,* Any Four Tolumea at the original Subscription price of 21s. net.

Lediler (Pr«f. G. V., D.D.) — The Apostolic and Post-Apostolic

TiHBS. ThsirDiTenityand Unity in Lifsaud Doctrine. 2 vols. cr. Svo, 16s,

Lehnuum (Pastor) — Scenes from the Life of Jesus. Cr. 6vo, Ss. 6d
Lewis (Tayler, LL,D.) — The Six Days of Creation. Cr, Svo, 7a. 6d.
LiUey (J. P., H.A) — The Lord's Supper: Its Origin, Natnre, and

Use. Crown Svo, Eb.
LUlIe (Arthur, M.A) — Buddha and Buddhism. Crown Svo, 3s.
Lindsay (Prof. T. H,, D.D,) — Luther and the German Beforma-

TiON, Crown 8to, 8fl,

Llsco (P. 0.) — ^Parables of Jesus Explained. Fcap. Svo, 5e.
Locke (Clinton, D.D.)— The Age of the Great Western Schism.

[Et(u 0/ Church ffutory.) 6a.
Lotze (Hermann) — Microcoskus ; An Essay concerning Man and his
relation to the World. Cheaper Edition, 2 vols. 8vo (14G0 pp.), Sis.

Lndlow (J. M., D.D.)— The Age of the Crusades. {Enu vf

Ckureh BUtory.) Ss.
Lnthardt, Kahnia, and BrQckner— The Church. Crown Svo, 6a
Lnthardt (Prof ) — S^JohntheAuthoroftheFoubthGtOSPkl. 78.6d.

Commentary on St. John's Gospel. 3 vols. Svo, 31a 6d.

History of Christian Ethics. Svo, lOs. 6d.

Apologetic Lectures on the Fundamental (7 Ed.), Savino

(5S2.), HohalTruthsof CHRisTiANrrv (4 Bd.). S vols. er. Svo, <«. e«eh.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

T. and T. Clark's Publications.

-Introduction to Pentateuch. Two vols, 8vo, 21b.

The Creation and Fall. 8vo, 12b.

lb<%rcf[or (Sev. Jas., B.D.) — The Apology of the Christian

Bblioioh. Svo, 10b. 6d.

The Revelation and the Record : Essays on Matters of

PreriouB Qneation io tlie Proof of Christiaiiitf. 8ro, li. 6d.

Studies in the History of New Testament Apologetics.

Bto, 7b, fld.

Hacgr^^ (Bev. 0. H. C., ILA.)— So Great Salvation. Grown

S2mo, la.

MaqdiersoD (Bev. John, M.A) — Gohmentart on the Epistle to

THB EfHUUXB. 8vo, IDs. M.

Christian Dogmatics. Post Svo, 9a.

HcOobIi (jBme«), Life of. Svo, 9b.

McOiiFert (Prof. A. C, KlD.)— History of Chmstianity in the

Apmtolic Aok. (7nt<mafimai TkedogietU Library.) P<Mt Sto, 12s.
M'Hardy (G. L.D.)— Savonarola. Crown Svo, 3b.
M'Bealsham (E. B.) — Rouans Dissected. A Critical Analysis of the

Bpistle to the Komans. Crown 8to, 28.

Hair (A., D.S.) — Studies in the Christian Evidences. Third

Edition, Revised »nd Enlw^ted, crown Svo, 9s.

IbrtanMn (Bishop) — Christian Doohatics. 8vo, 10b. 6d.

Christian Ethics. (General — Individcal — Social.)

Three voIb. Svo, 10a. ed. eacli.
HftthMOQ (Geo., D.D.) — Growth or the Spirit of Christianity, from

the Fint Centary to the Dawn of the LntherMl En. Two vola. 8to, 21a.

ISeyer (Dr.) — Critical and E^sgetical Commentaries on the

Hew Tbstamrnt. Twenty toIh. 8™. Siibucnption pria, £6, Ss. net ;

aelwiien of Four yolumea ai Svliaeriplion price of 2If.,' jVon-5ui8crip(win

■prv^, 10s. ed. eacii Tolume.
St. Mattbew, 2 voIb. ; Mark and Luke, 2 voIb. ; St. John, 2 vole. ;

Acts, 1 voli. ; Romans, 2 vols. ; Corinthians, 2 vols. ; Galatians, one toL ;

Ephebians awd Philbuon, one vol. ; Philiffianb abp Colossiamb, one voL ;

Tbessalokiaxs {Dr. L&nrmanm.), one vol. ; The Pastoral Epistles [Dr.

JfuUer}, one vol. ; Hebrews [fir. Lftaioaaxai), one vol. ; St. Jamks ahd St.

John's Epistles (AuMer), one vol. ; Pbtee and Jude {Dt. Buther), one voL
Hidile (ObarleB, H.A.) — Bible Words and Phrases. ISmo, Is.
Hilligan (George, B.D.) — The Theology of the Epistle to the

Hebrews. Post Svo, fls.

MiUipm (Prof W., D.D.) — The Resurrection of the Dead.

Second Edition, crown 8to, 4b. ed.
Milligan (Prof. W., D.D.) and Moulton (W. F., D.D.) — Cou-

UKKTART ON THE GOBPBL Of ST. JOHN. Imp. SVO, 9b.

Moflktt (James, B.D.) — The Historical New Testament. Demy

Svo, IBs,
Hound (Dr. D. G.)— The World of Prayer. Crown Svo, 48. 64
Hoore (Prof. G. P., D.D.)— Judges. {Jniemaiional Oritieai Com-

nunlary.) Second Edition, poet Svo, 12s.
Koigan (J., DJ).) — Scripture Testimony to the Holy Spirit. 7b. fid.
Exposition of the First Epistle of John. 8to, 7e. 6d.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

T. and T, Clark s Publications.

Htdr (Sir W.) — Moeuhuedan Cohtrovkrbt, Etc. 8vo, 7s. 6i1
HUllw (Dr. Jnlina) — TheCbbistianDoctkinbofSin. 2to18.8to,2I8.
Kmphy (Profeuor) — Cohhektabt on the PsAUls. Svo, 12b.

A Caincix akd EzsoEncAL Comkentabt on Exodus. 9fl.

Havflle (Emeat)— The Probi^h or Evn. Crown Sro, 4b. 6d.

ThbChwst. TraiiBlatedbyRev.T.J.DESPEia. Cr.8vo,4«.6d.

Modern Physics. Crown 8vo, 58.

ITeander (Dr.) — Church Histort. Eight vols. 8vo, £2, 28. net
NIcoll (W. SobertBOn, M.A., LI1.D.) — ^Thb Incarnate Satiodr.

CbMp Bditioii, pric« St. Sd.
Hovalifl — Hthns and Thouohts on Religion. Crown 8to, la
OeUer (Pro£)— Theoloqt or the Old Testament. 2 vols. 8to, 31b.
Olshanarat (Dr. H.) — Bibucal Couihentart on the GkisPELs and

Aon. FoDTToIa., 21s. net Crown 8td Edition, foiiT volt., 24a.
Romans, one vol 8vo, 10a. fid. ; Corinthians, one voL 8to,

ta. ; Phimppiams, TiTue, asd Fiest Tiuotht, one voL 8vo, lOs. 8d.
(Kwtenee (Dr. Van) — The Year or Salvation. 2 voIb. 8vo, 6a eadi.

Moses : A Biblical Study. Crown 8to, 6a

Orelll (Dr. 0. von) — Old Testament Prophecy ; Cohhbntaby on

IsAiAB ; JssEHiAH ; The Twelte HiKOR Psopmrrs. 4 vola Subscription
price, 21b. net ; sep&rate toIb., lOi. 6d. each.
Owen (Dr. John) — Works. Bat and oidy Complete Edition. Edited
by Key, Dr. GooLB. Twenly-foar vols. 8vo, Snbacription price, £1, 4s.
Tba 'ffdrrtKi' Bur b* bad Mpu»t«])', In wt»b vsIm., £i,is. nat

Fhilil^ (F. A.) — Commentary on the Romans. Two voIb. 8vo, 21s.
Piper— Lives or Leaders of Church Universal. Twovola 8to, 21 b.
Ft^nlar CommentaTy on the Hew Teetameat. Edited by Phiup

SoBAFT, D.D. With Illustrations and Maps. VoL I.— Tax Stvoptical

OotPKLB. Vol, II. — St. John'h Oospel, anstbb Actb or THX APOBTLBs.

Vol. III. — fionANS TO Philehok. VoL it. — Hbbbbws to Kbyxlatioh.

In foQi vols, imperial 8vo, 12b. 6d. each.
Flnmmer (Alfred, D.D.) — St. Luee. {InlemationaJ Criiieai Com-

mmtOTT/.) Second Edition, post 8to, 12b.
PreueuB^ (Edward de)— The Redeemer : Disconraea. Crown Svo, 6s.
Ptiqjer (Bemhaid) — History or the Christian Philosophy of

Bblioion PBoa thb Bbfosiutiom to Kamt, 8vo, 16s.

(Prof.) — ENaYCL0P.SDU OF Theology. Two vola 8to, 21s.

(Pro£) — Nature and the Bible : Lectnrea on the Mosaic
History of Creation in relation to Natnnl Science. Two volt. 8vo, Sit.

BensB (Professor) — History or the Saored Scriptures of the New

Tbstauent. 640 pp. Svo, 15b.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

T. and T. Clark's Publications. 1 1

Biehm (Dr. B.) — Mesbianic Propheot. New Editioo. PoatSvo, 7b. m.
HitBchl (Albrecht, D.D.) — The Christian Doctrine of JusTin-

CATIOK AND BbCONCILIATIOM. SvO, 14s.

Bitter (Carl) — Comparativk Geography of Palestine. * toIb. Svo, ssb.
Bobinson (fiev. 8,, S.I).) — Discourses on Redbmption. 8to, 78. 6d.
Sobinson (B., D.D.) — Grkbk and Eng. Lexicon of the N. Test. 8vo,98.
Eooke (T. G., B.A.)— Inspiration, and other Lectures. 8to, 78. fid.
Bom (C.)— Our Father's Eingdoh. Crown 8vc^ 2b. fid.
Eothe (Ptof.) — Sbrmons for thb Christian Year Ct. 8vo, 4s. 6d.
Saiaaet — Manual of Modern Pantheism. Two toIb. 8vo, lOe. 6d.
Salmond (Princ. 8. D. P., D.D.)— The Christian Doctrine of

IMMOBTALITT. New Edition, poat 8vo, 9ii.
Sanday (Prof. W., D.D.) and Headlam (A. 0., B.D.) — Romans.

(/jitoTwiionoi Oriiieal C»mmtntary.) Third Edition, poat 8io, 12b.
Ssrtorins (Dr. B.) — Doctrine of Divine Ix)Vk. 8vo, 10a. 6d.
Schaff (ProfoBBor) — Histoby of the Christian Church. (New

Edition, thoroughly fieviaed snd Enlarged.) Six ' DiTiaiona,' in 2 toU.

B»eh, eitni 8vo.
1. Apostolic CflRiBTiAsm, a.d. I-lOO, Z vols. 21*. 2. Antb-Niceke,

A.D. 100-325, 2 TOls., 21s. 3. NlCKNB AND POBT-NlOBKB, A.B. 826-600,

2 vols., Sle. i. Uedixval, a.d. ED0-1O7S, 2 vols., 21b. (GompUlitm of
(Au Period, 1073-1517, tn prepamtion). 5, Tbb Swib8 Brvobuation,
2 vola., eitrft deuij Sto, 21s. 6. Thb Gbbm ah Sbtormatioh, 2 toIb., «xtra
demy 8vo, 21b.

Schleiemiacber's Christuas Evb. Crown 8vo, 2s.

Sohnbert (Prof. H. Von., D.D.)— The Gospel of St. Peter. Synoptical
Tftblea. With Translation and Critical Apparatus. Svo, Is. Bil. ueL

Schnltz (Hermaim) — Old Testament Theology, Two vols. 1 8a. net.

Schiirer (Prof )^Hi9T0RY of the Jewish People. 5 vols. Subscrip-
tion price, 26b. 3d. net.

*,* Index. In separate Volnnie. 2s. 6d. net.

Schwartzkopff (Dr. P.) — The Prophecies of Jesus Christ. Crown

Scott (Jas., M.A., D.D.) — Principles of New Testament Quotation

ESTABLISHBO AND APFLIED TO BIBLICAL Chiticish. Ct. Svo, 2nd Edit, 4s.

Sell (K., D.D.) — The Church in the Mirror of History. Cr. 8vo, 3/6.
Shedd— History of Christian Doctrine. Two vols. Svo, 21s.

Sermons to the Natural Man. 8vo, 78. 6d.

Sermons to the Spiritual Man. Svo, 7b. fid.

Dogmatic Theology. Three vols. ex. Svo, 378. 6d.

Sime (JameB, H.A.) — William Herschel and his Work. Crown

Svo, 8a.
Simon (Prof) — TheBiblb; An Outgrowth of Theocratic Life. Cr.8To,4/e.

Eeconciliation by Incarnation. Post 8vo, 7a. fid.

Skane-Bickell — The Lord's Supper & The Passover Kitual. sto, g«.
Smeaton (Professor) — Doctrine of thb Holy Spirit. 2ud£d.,Svo,9s.
Smith (Prof. H. P., D.D.)— I. and IL Samuel. {International Oritical

Cammentar)/.) Post 8to, 12i.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

T. and T. Clark's Publications.

8iidth(ProfBBBorThos.,D.D.)~MBDiAV'AL Missions. Cr. 8vo, 4s. 6cL
Smyth (John, M.A., D.Ph.)— Truth and Rbalitv. Crown 8vo, 4s.
Smyth (Newman, D.r.) — Chkistian Ethics. (Interaational Theo-

lagieai I/ihrary.) Third Edition, post 8to, 10a. «d.
Snell (P. J., H.A,) — Wesley and Methodism. Crown 8vo, 3s,
Somenille (Bov, D., D,D.) — St, Paul's Conckption of Christ. Ss,
Stahlin (Leonh.) — Kant, Lotze, and Ritschl. Sto, 9s.
Stalker(Ja8.,D.D.)— LifeofGhrist. Laige Type Ed., cr. 8to, 3b. 6d.
■■ Life of St. Paul. Large Type Edition, crown 8vo, 3s. 6d.

StaotOD (V. H., D.D.) — The Jewish and The Christian Messiah.

A Stndy in the Earliest History of Christianity, Svo, 10s. 8d.

Stead (P. H.)— The Kingdom of God. la. 6d.

Steinmeyer {Dr. P. L.)— The Miracles of odr Lord. 8to, Tb, 6d.

The History of the Passion and RESURSEtrrioN of cub

LOBD, considered in the Light at Hodern Criticisn). Sto, 10s. 6d.

Stevens (Prof. G. B., D.D.) — The Theology op the New Testament.

(/nterrorftOTuii ThtologUal Library.) Post Sto, I2s.
Stevemon (Hn.) — The Symbolic Paeubles. Crown 8vo, 3a. 6d.
Steward (Bev. 0.) — Mediatorial Sovereignty. Two toIb, 8vo, 21s.

The Argument OF the Epistle TO THE Hebrews. 8vo,10s.6d.

Stier (Dr, Bodo^) — On the Words of the Lord JBsn& Eight

vols. Sto, Snbemption price of £2, 2b. Separate Tolamea, price 10s.0d.

The Words of the Risen Saviour, and Commentary on

THE Epistle of St. James. Sto, 10s. Sd.

The Words of the Apostles Expodndbd. 8vo, 10s. 6d.

Stirling (Dr. J. Hotchison)— Philosophy and Theolooy. Post 8vo, 9s.

DarwINLAnism : Workmen and Work. Post 8vo, lOa. 64

What is Thought? 8vo, lOs, 6d.

Tholnck (Prof.) — The Epistlbto the Romans. Two vols. fcap. 8vo, 8s.
Thomson (J. E. H., D.D.)— Books which Influenced our liORD

AND His Apostles. 8vo, lOa, Od.
Tbomaon (Bev. E. A) — Memorials of a Ministry. Crown 6to, 5e.
Tophel (Pastor G.)— The Work: of the Holy Spirit. Cr. 8to, Zb, 6d.
Toy (Prof. 0. H., D.D.)— Proverbs. (InUmaiiotMl Critical Com-

tmntary.) Post Svo, 128.
Troi^ ^Rev. G. Blmglie, H,A)— Words to Young Christuns:

Being Addreseea to Vonng Communicante. On saUqne laid paper, chaste

binding, Tcap. Sto, 4s. 6d.
iniUiom(G.) — Christian CharttyinthbAncientChurch. Cr.8vo,6a.
DUmann (Dr. Carl) — Reformers before the Reformation, prind-

pally in GermaiiT' and the Netheriands. Two toIs. Sto, 21s.
Unrick (W., H.A) — ^Thb Servant of Jehovah : A Commentary
upon ladahlii. 13-liii. IS; with Dissflrtatione upon Isaiah zl.-lzvL 8ro, Si.

Digitized byCoOgk'

T. and T. Clark's Publications. 13

Vinet (Life and Writings of). By L. M. Lane. Crown 8vo, 7s. 6d.
Vincent (Prof. M. E., D.D.) — The Age of Hildebrand. (£tvM of

Church History.) 6b.

PiULippiANs AND Philemon. {InfematioTial Critical Gom-

meiUary.] Poat 8yo, 8a. Bii,
Walker (James, of Cam wath)— Essays, Papehs, and Sermons.

Post 6vo, Hs.

Walker (J., D.D.) — Theology and Theologians op Scotland.

New Eilition, crown Svo, Sa. Sd.

Walker (Prof. W., D.D.) — The Protestant Reformation. {Eras

qf Church History.) 68.

Walker (Eev. W. L.) — The Spirit and the Incarnation. Second

Edition, Svo, 9a.

Warfield (B. B., D.D.)— The Eight of Systematic Theology.

Crown Svo, 2a.
Waterman (L., D.D.) — The Post-Apostolic Age. {Eras of Church
History.) 68.

Watt (W. A., M.A., D-Ph.)— The Theory op Contract in its Social

LlOBT. Svo, 88.

A Study of Social Morality. Post Svo, 6s.

Watta (Professor) — The Newer Crtticish and the Analogy of

THB Faitb. Third Edition, crown 8to, 6a.
The Reign of Causality .- A Vindication of the Scientific

Principle of Telle C«uaal Efficiency, Crown Svo, fla.

The New Apologetic. Crown 8vo, 69.

Weir (J.E.,M. A.) — The Way : The Nature and Means of Salvation.

F.T crown 8to, 6b. Sd.
WeiB«(Prof.) — BiblioalTheolooyofNewTestament. 2vo1b.8vo,21s.

Life of Christ. Three vols. 8vo, 31s. 6d.

Wells (Prof. C. L.)— Tbk Age of Charlemagne. {Erae of the

Christian Ckvrch.) 6a.
Wendt (H. H., D.D.)— The Teaching op Jesus. 2 vols. 8vo, 21a.
Wenley (E. M.) — Contemporary Theology and Theisu. Crown

8to, is. ed.
White (Bev. M.)— Symbolical Numbers op Scrifture. Or. Svo, 4s.
Williams (E. P., D.D.) — Christian Life in Germany. Crown 8vo, 5b.
Wilson (S. Law, D.D.) — The Theology op Modern Literature.

Post Svo, 7a, Bd.

Winer (Dr. 0. B.) — A Treatise on the Grammar of Nbw Testa-
ment Grxek, regarded u the Basis of New Testament Eiegesii. Third
Edition, edited by W. F. Houlton, D.D. Ninth English Edition, Svo, Ifis.

Wittierow(Prof.T.,D,D.)—THEFoRMOPTHBCHRiSTiAN Temple. 8vo,xo/6.
Woods (F. H., B.D.) — The Hope of Israel. Crown Svo, Ss. 6d.
Workman {Prof. 0. C.)— The Text of Jeremiah; or, ACritical Investi-
gation of the Oreek and Hebrew, etc. Post 8vo, Ga.
Wright (0. H., D.D.)— Bolical Essays. Crown Svo, 6b.

Digitized by G(Xlgle

T. and T. Clark's Publications.

THE INTERNATIONAL THEOLOGICAL LIBRARY.

-*-

The following eminent Scholars have contiibuted, or are
engaged upon, the Volumes named : —

) UUntun or By S. R. DmvEir, D.D., Re^ni Pnfewir

of HebHW, and Canon of Cbiiit Chwch,

Oifonl. ISttvKtlL EMitM. is.

By Niv

ofE.

jc 'ijain

AmnotTOiaiiiiniaBltTlBtteAptwtoUo ByAi

Oantampanrr Hlitoiy at Uia OlS Taito-

OmtanpoTMT KUtor; ef Uis Naw TeiU-

PhUoMphr of BellglaiL

Th* Study of Um Old TMUmaat

KabblAloal LltBrktnn.

Ttaa Un sf OLrln.

Tin OliTliUu Pnuber.

I McGiFFHirr, Pb.D.

D.n.,Proft««rofaiuKhHiMory,Uni(ii
ThwLoeicd Sriniuiy, New York, [lu
y^ A. V. G. Allrm, Tt.p., PiofcMor o

['"-

Tbwilocr of tlM Kaw TmUubobL

^MolofT of tin Old Tattuwnl.

no UtMVton of Uia Maw TViUmant,

Old TaaUnuBt BMerj.

Owum Bad Tozt of tba Mow TsMunont.
Tha Litis OhnralL

Univcrtity.lJ.S.A.

ic ljc» Collect, Kdiat
■a.DyPrin

■nd Prnreuiircir Syiranilu: Tbcolosy ud
New Tesuncal Eiescsu, Unii^ Fnc
Church Cc^LeK*, AbetiMn,
By H. p. SxiTH, D.D., hut ProTun of
Kblkkl Hinory ud '
Amhinl Coltegi, U.S. A.

Theology. Union Theologicil Semiuiy,

Dy FbahcU Buowh, D.D., ProfesMr of
HebrEw uid CoEnate LanEnaRs UaioD
TheologicaJ Seminary, New York.

By yk»ptK.C. PoRTiia, Ph.D., Yale Uni-
veraily. New Haven, Conn.

By RoBBBT Ft.iht.D.D.. LUD., Profew
orDivirutyinibeUniveniiyBrEdinbaish.

By the Rijhl Rct. H. E. Rvle, D.D., Lard

LAmonoge.

, D.D., LL.D., Lujy

f Divinity, and Canon

Marntet Profeunr <
□FCGrui Church, O
By JOM.

SertDnParkPiBbylei

orEngloDd, Liv&pwit.

D,tradb,G(X)gIc

D,tradb,G(X)glc